BANCROFT 
LIBRARY 

THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 

OF  CALIFORNIA 

Gift  of 
Mrs.  Esther  C.  Thomson 


H,  E.  Thomson, 


3k  Thomson, 


-.  -  r 


ESSENTIALS   IN 

CHURCH    HISTORY 


A   History  of    the  Church   from  the  Birth  of  Joseph    Smith 

to    the    Present    Time    (1922),    with    Introductory 

Chapters  on  the  Antiquity  of  the    Gospel 

and  the  "Falling  Away" 


BY  JOSEPH  FIELDING  SMITH 

Of  the  Council  of  the  Tivel-ve,  and  Church  Historian 


PUBLISHED   BY 

THE  CHURCH  OF  JESUS  CHRIST  OF  LATTER-DAY  SAINTS 


Salt    Lake    City,   Utah 

Deseret  News  Press 

J922 


Copyright,  1922, 

BY  HEBER  J.  GRANT 

Trustee-in-Tiust  for  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 

of  Latter-day  Saints 


Printed  in  the  United  States  of  America. 


/  034-^-/ 


Preface 

The  need  of  a  history  of  the  Church  in  one  volume  that 
can  be  used  for  general  reading,  and  at  the  same  time  meet 
the  requirements  of  a  text4)ook  in  the  priesthood  quorums, 
Church  schools  and  auxiliary  organizations,  for  a  long  time 
has  been  recognized.  In  the  preparation  of  this  volume,  all 
these  requirements  have  been  given  thoughtful  consideration. 
As  the  title  of  the  book.  Essentials  in  Church  History,  im- 
plies, the  vital  and  essential  points  of  history  and  doctrine 
have  been  selected,  and  as  far  as  possible,  arranged  in 
chronological  order.  The  doctrines  and  revelations  given 
to  tjhe  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  have  been  interwoven  with  the 
main  stor}^  of  the  history  in  a  manner,  it  is  hoped,  that  will 
prove  to  be  both  interesting  and  instructive  to  the  casual 
reader,  as  well  as  to  the  careful  student.  Moreover,  the 
work  has  been  prepared*  with  the  desire  that  the  arrangement 
of  the  material  will  stimulate  in  the  reader  a  zeal  for 
further  research  and  study  of  other  and  more  extensive  his- 
tories, particularly  the  Documentary  History  of  the  Church, 
in  six  volumes,  which  covers  the  period  of  the  life  of  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith. 

It  is  impossible  to  give,  in  one  volume,  in  detail  all  the 
important  incidents  in  the  history  of  the  Church.  However, 
this  volume  is  sent  forth  on  its  mission  with  the  hope  that 
it  will  answer  fully  the  purpose  for  which  it  was  written. 

Grateful  appreciation  is  hereby  acknowledged  for  in- 
valuable assistance  given  by  Dr.  John  A.  Widtsoe,  of  the 
council  of  the  twelve,  in  the  preparation  of  the  manuscript. 
I  also  desire  to  express  sincere  thanks  to  Elders  Edward  H. 
Anderson,  J.  M.  Sjodahl,  Andrew  Jenson,  August  William 
Lund  and  others,  who  have  so  willingly  and  cheerfully  as- 
sisted in  the  preparation  of  the  work. 

Joseph  Fielding  Smith. 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/essentialsinchurOOsmitrich 


Table  of  Contents 


PART  ONE 

Introductory:    The  Gospel  in  Ancient  and  Mediaeval  Times. 

1.  Antiquity  of  the   Gospel    1 

2.  The    Falling   Away    6 

3.  The    Protestant    Revolution     15 


PART  TWO. 

Opening  of  the  Dispensation  of  the  Fulness  of  Times. 

4.     Necessity  for   a   Restoration    22 

.5.     The  Ancestry  of  Joseph  Smith   25 

G.     Boyhood   of  Joseph   Smith    32 

7.  The    Vision     41 

8.  The  Visitation  of  Moroni 50 

9.  Joseph    Smith    Receives    the    Record — The    Priesthood 
Restored     60 

10.  The  Witnesses  of  the   Book  of   Mormon    72 

11.  Revelation  on  Doctrine  and  Church  Government  84 

12.  Organization   of  the   Church    91 

13.  Beginning  of  the  Public  Ministry  of  the   Church    95 

14.  The  Public  Ministry  of  the  Church  (2)    109 


PART  THREE. 

The   Ohio  and  Missouri  Period. 

15.  Removal  of  the  Church  in  New  York  to  Ohio  119 

16.  The  Land  of  Zion  129 

17.,    The  Book  of  Commandments — The  Vision  of  the  Glo- 
ries— The  Hiram  Mobbing   137 

18.  Organization  of  the  First  Presidency   148 

19.  Expulsion    from    Jackson    County    156 

20.  The  Patriarchal  Priesthood — Zion's  Camp   168 

21.  Choosing   of   the   Twelve   and    Seventy — ^Dedication    of 
,the    Kirtland   Temple    179 

22.  Clay  County  Rejects  the  Saints — Apostasy  and  Sorrow  193 

23.  The  Presidency  Move  to  Missouri  205 

24.  Difficulties   in   Missouri    216 

25.  Persecutions    of    the    Saints     233 

26.  The   Expulsion   from   Missouri    250 


vi  CONTENTS 

PART  FOUR. 
The  Nauvoo  Period. 

27.  The  Founding  of  Nauvoo   263 

28.  Foreign  Missionary  Labors  274 

29.  Appeal  to   Wiashington  for   Redress — Further   Missouri 
Persecutions    287 

30.  The   Nauvoo  Temple  and   Ordinances  Therein    302 

31.  Joseph    Smith    Accused    as    Accessory    to    Assault    on 
Boggs     320 

32.  Doctrinal    Development   and    Prophecy    333 

33.  Missouri's  Third  Attempt  to  Capture  Joseph  Smith 343 

34.  Joseph  Smith's  Candidacy  for  President — Nauvoo  Con- 
spiracy       353 

35.  The    Martyrdom    367 

36.  The    Succession    of   the   Twelve   Apostles — Preparation 

to    Leave    Nauvoo    385 

PART  FIVE. 

The  Settlement  in  the  Rocky  Mountains. 

37.  The    Exodus   from    Nauvoo    401 

38.  The  Mormon  Battalion  422 

39.  The  Pioneers 433 

40.  The  Land  of  Promise    451 

41.  Organization    of    the    Presidency — Church    Activities — 
1847-1849   462 

42.  Church  .  Activities— 1850-1857     476 

43.  "The  Utah  War"    494 

44.  The  Mountain   Meadows  Massacre    511 

45.  The   Army   in   Utah    518 

46.  A   Period  of  Strife   and   Bitterness 529 

47.  The  Mission  of  Governor  Shaffer  and  Judge  McKean..  549 
4^  Church    Colonization    and    Progress     565 

PART  SIX. 
Recent  Development. 

49.  The  Second  Period  of  Apostolic  Presidency   575 

50.  The  Administration  of  President  John  Taylor 587 

51.  The  Administration   of   President  Wilford   Woodruff. .  603 

52.  The  Administration  of  President  Lorenzo  Snow   615 

53.  The  Administration  of  President  Joseph  F.  Smith 623 

54.  The   Administration    of   President    Heber   J.    Grant 633 

APPENDIX. 

The   Auxiliary   Organizations    645 

General  Authorities  of  the  Church  655 

Stakes  of  Zion   670 

Church   Publications    673 

Authorities  and  Books  of  Reference 676 


CONTENTS  vii 

ILLUSTRATIONS. 

Birthplace    of   Joseph    Smith,    Sen 27 

Joseph  Smith,  the  Prophet    32 

Hyrum    Smith,    the    Patriarch    34 

Birthplace  of  Joseph  Smith,  the  Prophet  35 

The   Sacred   Grove    43 

The   Hill  Cumorah    55 

Circular  Containing  Characters  from  the  Plates   63 

The    Susquehanna    River 69 

Oliver  Cowdery    73 

David  Whitmer    74 

Martin  Harris   75 

Book  of  Mormon  Printing  Press  81 

Title  Page  of  the  Book  of  Mormon 82 

Sidney    Rigdon     115 

Title  Page  of  Evening  and  Morning  Star 139 

Frederick    G.    Williams 152 

Title  Page  of  Doctrine  and  Covenants   187 

The   Kirtland  Temple    191 

Vauxhall  Chapel,  Preston,  England   203 

Lyman  Wight's   House,  near  Adam-ondi-Ahman    211 

City    of    Nauvoo    267 

Nauvoo    Temple    308 

Orson   Hyde    312 

Mount  of  Olives    314 

The  Mansion  House,  Nauvoo,  111 349 

Proclamation  Issued  by  Joseph  Smith,  Mayor  of  Nauvoo. .  . .  371 
Letter  Written  by  Joseph  Smith  to  his  Wife  in  Carthage  Jail  378 

Brigham  Young   388 

Council  Bluffs   Ferry    408 

Daniel   H.   Wells 419 

Elkhorn    River    Crossing    43,5 

Pioneer  Camp  at  Wood  River   437 

Chimney  Rock    441 

Fort    Laramie 443 

Orson    Pratt    448 

Erastus  Snow   449 

Salt  Lake  Valley  in  1847 452 

Tlie  Old  Fort  457 

Heber  C.  Kimball   463 

Willard  Richards 464 

Kanesville    465 

Deseret   News   Press 4S0 

Hand-Cart  Company  on  the  Plains  •. 485 

Jedediah  M.  Grant  492 

George  A.  Smith   540 

St.    George   Temple    562 

Brigham  Young   ^ 563 

John    Taylor  575 


viii  CONTENTS 

The  Endowment  House 580 

George  Q.   Cannon    589 

Logan  Temple    .590 

Wilford   Woodruff    603 

Manti  Temple  604 

Salt  Lake  Temple    610 

Lorenzo    Snow     ." . . .  615 

Joseph  F.  Smith  623 

John    R.    Winder    624 

Anthon    H.    Lund    625 

John  Henry  Smith    633 

Charles  W.  Penrose   634 

Heber    J.    Grant    638 

Hawaiian  Temple    639 

Anthony    W.    Ivins    640 

MAPS. 

The    New    England    States    36 

New  York  and  Pennsylvania    97 

Ohio 121 

Upper    Missouri    239 

Northern  Illinois    354 

The  Mormon  Battalion  Route    425 

The   Pioneer   Route    440 


ESSENTIALS  IN 

CHURCH  HISTORY 


PART  ONE 


Introductory:  The  Gospel  in  Ancient  and 
Mediaeval  Times 


CHAPTER  1 
ANTIQUITY   OF  THE  GOSPEL 

The  Gospel  Older  than  the  Law. — From  the  time  of 
the  exodus  from  Egypt  until  the  advent  of  Jesus  Christ 
the  Israelites  were  subject  to  the  laws  given  to  Moses.  The 
belief  is  held  by  many  that  when  the  Savior  supplanted 
these  laws  with  the  Gospel  it  was  the  first  appearance 
among  men  of  that  great  plan  of  salvation.  The  Gospel 
is  much  older  than  the  law  of  Moses;  it  existed  before 
the  foundation  of  the  world.  Its  principles  are  eternal, 
and  were  made  known  to  the  spirits  of  men  in  that  ante- 
mortal  day  when  Jesus  Christ  was  chosen  to  be  the 
"Lamb  slain  from  the  foundation  of  the  world."  All 
necessary  preparations  were  made  in  the  spirit  life  for  the 
peopling  of  this  earth  in  a  mortal  existence.  It  was  there 
decided  that  Adam  should  come  to  this  earth  and  stand  as 
the  progenitor  of  the  race. 

The  Fall  of  Man  and  His  Redemption. — That  Adam 
and  his  posterity  might  gain  the  experience  that  can  only 
be  obtained  in  mortality,  it  was  necessary  that  he  should 
break  the  law  by  which  he  was  governed  in  the  Garden  of 
Eden,  and  thereby  subject  himself  and  his  posterity  to 
death.  To  gain  an  exaltation  man  must  have  experience 
and  must  exercise  his  free  will.  Then,  knowing  both  good 
and  evil,  by  obeying  the  will  of  the  Father  he  will  receive 
a  reward  for  the  good  deeds  done  while  in  the  flesh.    The 


2  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

fall  of  man  brought  temptation,  sin  and  death.  It  was 
therefore  essential  that  a  Redeemer  be  provided  through 
whose  atonement  for  the  fall,  all  m.en,  without  regard  to 
their  belief,  race,  or  color,  are  entitled  to  come  forth  in  the 
resurrection  of  the  dead,  to  be  judged  according  to  their 
works.  "For  since  Iby  man  came  death,  by  man  came  also 
the  resurrection  of  the  dead.  For  as  in  Adam  all  die,  even 
so  in  Christ  shall  all  be  made  alive"  (1  Cor.  15:21-22). 

Individual  Salvation  Taught  to  Adam. — Individual 
salvation  requires  that  a  man  must  repent  and  accept  the 
fulness  of  the  Gospel  if  he  would  be  exalted  in  the  kingdom 
of  God.  This  plan  of  salvation  was  taught  to  Adam  after 
his  expulsion  from  the  Garden  of  Eden.  He  was  baptized 
in  water  for  the  remission  of  bis  sins,  in  the  name  of  the 
only  Begotten  of  the  Father,  and  received  the  Holy  Ghost. 
He  and  his  wife.  Eve,  were  commanded  to  teach  their  chil- 
dren the  Gospel,  that  they  also  "might  be  sanctified  from 
all  sin,  and  enjoy  the  words  of  eternal  life  in  this  world,  and 
eternal  life  in  the  world  to  come,  even  immortal  glory" 
(Moses  ch.  6). 

In  obedience  to  this  commandment  Adam  and  Eve  made 
all  these  things  known  to  their  sons  and  daughters.  Thus 
the  Gospel  was  taught  in  the  beginning  and  was  declared 
from  generation  to  generation.  Adam  received  the  Holy 
Priesthood,  which  was  also  conferred  upon  the  patriarchs 
who  followed  after  him.  They  were  "preachers  of  right- 
eousness, and  spake  and  prophesied,  and  called  upon  all 
men,  everywhere,  to  repent,  and  faith  was  taught  unto  the 
children  of  men"  (Moses  6:22). 

The  Gospel  Rejected  in  Days  of  Noah. — In  the  days 
of  Noah  the  Gospel  was  universally  rejected,  save  by  Noah 
and  his  immediate  family — in  all  eight  souls.  Noah  had 
labored  diligently  and  long  to  bring  mankind  to  repentance, 
but  without  avail,  "for  all  flesh  had  corrupted  his  way 
upon  the  earth"  (Moses  8:29).  After  the  destruction  of  the 
wicked  in  the  flood,  the  Gospel  continued  to  be  taught  by 
Noah  and  the  later  patriarchs,  but  quite  generally  it  was  not 
received.     Melchizedek,  king  of  Sakm,  through  his  faith' 


ANTIQUITY  OF  THE  GOSPEL  3 

fulness,  became  a  great  high  priest,  and  the  people  of  the 
Church  in  his  day  honored  him  by  calling  the  "Holy  Priest- 
hood after  the  order  of  the  Son  of  God,"  by  his  name,  "out 
of  respect  or  reverence  to  the  name  of  the  Supreme  Being'' 
(D.  &  C.  107:4).  From  Melchizedek,  Abraham  received  the 
Priesthood,  and  to  Melchizedek,  as  the  properly  authorized 
servant  of  the  Lord,  Abraham  paid  tithes  of  all  he  pos- 
sessed. (Gen.  14:20.) 

The  Covenant  with  Abraham. — Unto  Abraham  also 
was  the  Gospel  preached  and  the  Lord  made  covenant  with 
him  that  through  him  and  his  posterity  should  all  nations 
of  the  earth  be  blessed.  (Gen.  22:18.)  This  same  Gospel 
was  also  declared  to  the  children  of  Israel  in  its  simple  truth ; 
but  they  proved  unworthy  to  receive  it  in  its  fulness,  due  to 
their  long  sojourn  in  Egypt,  where  they  had  partaken  of  the 
customs,  traditions  and  theology  of  the  Egyptians,  and 
therefore  "the  word  preached  did  not  profit  them,  not  be- 
ing mixed  with  faith  in  them  that  heard  it"  (Heb.  4:2). 
The  Lord  endeavored  to  establish  the  fulness  of  his  Gospel 
and  authority  among  them,  which  Moses  plainly  taught, 
and  he  sought  to  sanctify  the  people,  "that  they  might  be- 
hold the  face  of  God;  but  they  hardened  their  hearts  and 
could  not  endure  his  presence,  therefore  the  Lord  in  his 
wrath  (for  his  anger  was  kindled  against  them)  swore  that 
they  should  not  enter  into  his  rest  while  in  the  wilderness, 
which  rest  is  the  fulness  of  his  glory"  (D.  &  C.  84:23-24). 

The  Higher  Priesthood  and  the  Carnal  Law. — It  be- 
came necessary,  therefore,  for  the  Lord  to  take  Moses  and 
the  Higher  Priesthood  out  of  their  midst,  but  the  Lesser 
Priesthood,  which  holds  the  keys  of  the  ministering  of  an- 
gels and  the  preparatory  Gospel— faith,  repentance  and  bap- 
tism for  the  remission  of  sins — he  permitted  to  remain.  To 
this  he  added  the  carnal  law,  known  as  the  law  of  Moses, 
which  was  added,  so  Paul  informs  us,  as  a  schoolmaster  to 
prepare  them  to  receive  the  fulness  of  the  Gospel  when  re- 
stored by  Jesus  Christ. 

The  Israelites,  from  the  time  they  entered  the  promised 
land  to  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  God,  were  living  under 


4  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

the  law  of  Moses,  which  laid  upon  them  severe  and  exact- 
ing restrictions  because  of  their  refusal  to  receive  the  ful- 
ness of  the  Gospel  when  it  was  offered  in  the  wilderness. 
When  the  Savior  came,  it  was  to  complete  and  fulfil  the 
ends  of  this  law,  of  which  he  said  not  one  jot  or  title  should 
pass  until  all  was  fulfilled. 

Dispensation  of  the  Meridian  of  Time. — In  the  Dis- 
pensation of  the  Meridian  of  Time,  when  the  Savior  min- 
istered among  the  Jews,  he  restored  the  Gospel  with  the 
Higher  Priesthood.  He  called  and  ordained  Twelve  Apos- 
tles and  gave  them  power,  before  his  ascension  into  heaven, 
to  complete  the  church  organization,  and  commissioned 
them  to  carry  the  message  of  divine  salvation  into  all  the 
world.  In  restoring  that  which  had  been  taken  away,  he 
annulled  the  carnal  law,  which  had  been  added  in  the  place 
of  the  higher  law,  for  it  had  filled  the  measure  of  its  cre- 
ation. 

Commission  of  the  Apostles. — Under  the  commission 
Jesus  gave  the  apostles  to  carry  the  Gospel  message  into  all 
the  world  and  preach  it  to  every  creature,  they  commenced 
their  active  ministry  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  preaching  in 
power  to  the  convincing  of  many  souls.  As  the  work  of 
the  ministry  grew,  and  the  assistance  of  other  laborers  was 
required  to  carry  on  the  work,  men  were  divinely  called  and 
ordained  to  specific  offices  in  the  Church.  The  Lord,  him- 
self, had  called  and  ordained,  besides  the  twelve,  seventies, 
and  sent  them  forth  throughout  Judea  bearing  the  message 
of  truth.  When  they  returned  from  that  missionary  journey 
it  was  with  much  rejoicing  because  even  the  devils  were  sub- 
ject unto  them.  What  other  officers  the  Lord  ordained  and 
set  apart,  the  scriptures  do  not  reveal.  That  the  Twelve 
Apostles  were  empowered  to  set  in  order  all  things  pertain- 
ing to  the  Church,  is,  nevertheless,  beyond  dispute.  We  learn 
that  under  their  direction  and  ministry,  as  branches  were 
formed  and  the  work  of  the  ministry  required  it,  high 
priests,  evangelists,  patriarchs,  elders,  bishops,  deacons, 
priests,  pastors  and  teachers  were  called  into  the  service  of 
the  Church.    The  organization  was  in  this  manner  effected 


ANTIQUITY  OF  THE  GOSPEL  5 

during  the  days  of  the  apostles.  The  Church  was  also 
blessed  with  the  divine  gifts  and  blessings  of  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  in  those  early  days,  just  as  it  was  during  the 
Savior's  ministry.  There  were  in  the  Church  many  prophets 
who  uttered,  by  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  many  remark- 
able predictions. 

Essential  Offices  in  the  Church. — All  of  these  of- 
fices in  the  Church,  are  essential  to  the  advancement  of  the 
members  and  cannot  be  discarded  with  impunity.  Paul  said, 
the  Lord  "gave  some  apostles;  and  some  prophets;  and 
some  evangelists;  and  some  pastors  and  teachers;  for  the 
perfection  of  the  saints,  for  the  work  of  the  ministry,  for  the 
edifying  of  the  body  of  Christ."  These  were  not  merely  to 
remain  in  the  Church  during  the  formative  period,  or  for 
a  brief  season  in  order  to  start  the  work,  and  then  to  be  re- 
placed by  other  officers  of  another  kind.  Men  were  or- 
dained to  these  callings  "for  the  edifying  of  the  body  of 
Christ,  till  we  all  come  to  the  unity  of  the  faith,  and  of  the 
knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God,  unto  a  perfect  man,  unto  the 
measure  of  the  stature  of  the  fulness  of  Christ"  (Eph.  4:12- 
13).  Evidently,  then,  as  long  as  there  is  imperfection  in 
the  Church  among  the  members,  in  doctrine,  knowledge, 
or  love,  they  fall  short  of  "the  stature  of  the  fulness  of 
Christ." 

These  officers  are  all  needed  and  cannot  justly  be  re- 
moved, for  the  Lord  never  so  intended.  The  writer  of  the 
epistle  to  the  Ephesians  also  further  compares  all  these  offi- 
cers to  the  various  parts  of  the  human  body  and  says :  "From 
whom  the  whole  body  fitly  joined  together  and  compacted 
by  that  which  every  joint  supplieth,  according  to  the  ef- 
fectual working  in  the  measure  of  every  part,  maketh  in- 
crease of  the  body  unto  the  edifying  of  itself  in  love."  This 
same  apostle  also  likens  the  spiritual  gifts  to  the  physical 
body,  declaring  each  to  be  essential  in  the  Church,  just  as 
the  parts  of  the  body  are  each  necessary  and  one  part  can- 
not say  to  another,  "I  have  no  need  of  you,"  for  all  are 
necessary  that  all  men  may  "profit  withal." 


CHAPTER  2 
THE  FALLING  AWAY 

The  Body  of  the  Church  Destroyed. — Notwithstand- 
ing that  the  early  officers  of  the  Church  were  endowed  with 
the  Holy  Priesthood  and  exercised  the  spiritual  gifts,  which 
were  to  remain  until  all  came  "unto  a  perfect  man  unto  the 
stature  of  the  fulness  of  Christ,"  there  came  a  great  and 
terrible  change,  absolutely  destroying  the  perfect  body  of  the 
Church.  In  its  place  arose  a  strange  organization  which 
eventually  gained  dominion  over  the  earth  and  ruled  the 
destinies  of  men,  not  in  love  unfeigned,  but  in  blood  and 
carnage  most  appalling,  and  with  an  iron  hand. 

The  Falling  Away  Predicted. — The  rise  of  this  power 
had  been  predicted  by  many  of  the  prophets  of  old  and  by 
the  apostles  of  our  Lord.  Even  the  Savior,  when  instructing 
his  disciples  regarding  the  signs  of  the  times,  intimated  that 
this  would  occur.  Isaiah,  seven  centuries  before  the  birth  of 
Christ,  predicted  that  the  time  would  come  when  the  earth 
would  be  defiled  under  its  inhabitants  because  of  the  trans- 
gression of  the  law,  the  changing  of  ordinances  and  the 
breaking  of  the  new  and  everlasting  covenant.  It  is  evident 
that  this  was  to  occur  in  the  latter  days,  and  not  in  the  days 
of  Israel's  subjection  to  the  law,  for  the  law  of  Moses  was 
not  an  everlasting  covenant.  This  prophecy  was  to  receive 
its  consummation  in  the  day  when  the  earth,  defiled  by  the 
wickedness  and  corruption  of  its  inhabitants,  should  be 
cleansed  by  fire  and  few  men  left.     (Isaiah  24:1-6.) 

The  Prophecies  of  Isaiah  and  Amos. — Speaking  of 
this  event  Isaiah  says :  "For  the  Lord  hath  poured  out  upon 
you  the  spirit  of  deep  sleep,  and  hath  closed  your  eyes :  the 
prophets  and  your  rulers,  the  seers  hath  he  covered."  Short- 
ly before  this  time,  Amos  also  predicted  that  the  time  would 
come  when  the  Lord  would  send  a  famine  in  the  land,  "not 


THE  FALLING  AWAY  7 

a  famine  of  bread,"  said  he,  "nor  a  thirst  for  water,  but  of 
hearing  the  words  of  the  Lord." 

The  Vision  of  Daniel. — Daniel  saw  in  vision  the  over- 
throw of  the  Church  established  by  the  Savior  in  the  merid- 
ian of  time.  In  his  vision  of  the  four  beasts,  representing 
the  kingdoms  seen  by  Nebuchadnezzar  in  his  dream,  he  saw 
one  horn,  or  power,  come  up  among  the  ten  that  succeeded 
the  Roman  Empire,  "more  stout  than  his  fellows."  This 
horn  had  eyes  and  a  mouth  that  spake  very  great  words 
against  the  Most  High,  and  three  other  kingdoms  were  sub- 
dued by  this  great  horn.  The  same  power  "made  war  with 
the  saints  and  prevailed  against  them,"  and  through  con- 
tinued conflict  and  exercise  of  might  was  able  to  "wear  out 
the  saints  of  the  Most  High"  and  thought  to  "change  times 
and  laws."  This  blasphemous  power  was  to  rule  until  the 
coming  of  •  the  Ancient  of  Days,  when  the  kingdom  and 
dominion  was  to  be  "given  to  the  people  of  the  saints  of  the 
Most  High  whose  kingdom  is  an  everlasting  kingdom." 

Apostasy  Commenced  in  Days  of  Apostles. — The  fall- 
ing away  from  the  faith  commenced  before  the  close  of  the 
ministry  of  the  apostles.  Paul,  when  at  Miletus  taking  his 
final  departure  from  the  elders  of  Ephesus  who  had  come 
to  meet  him,  earnestly  entreated  them  to  take  heed  to  feed 
the  Church  of  God,  for,  said  he,  'T  know  this,  that  after  my 
departing  shall  grievous  wolves  enter  in  among  you,  not 
sparing  the  flock,  and  of  yourselves  shall  men  arise,  speak- 
ing perverse  things  to  draw  away  disciples  after  them."  He 
also  took  occasion  to  warn  the  Saints  at  Thessalonica  not 
to  be  deceived  regarding  the  ushering  in  of  the  second  ad- 
vent of  the  Son  of  God,  "for  that  day,"  he  wrote  to  them, 
"shall  not  come,  except  there  come  a  falling  away  first,  and 
that  man  of  sin  be  revealed,  the  son  of  perdition;  who  op- 
poseth  and  exalteth  himself  above  all  that  is  called  God,  or 
that  is  worshiped;  so  that  he  as  God  sitteth  in  the  temple 
of  God,  showing  himself  that  he  is  God." 

The  Predictions  of  Paul. — The  Saints  at  Galatia  com- 
menced very  early  to  depart  from  the  faith.     Timothy  was 


8  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

warned  by  Paul,  and  instructed  that  in  the  last  days  perilous 
times  would  come  and  men  would  be  'lovers  of  their  own* 
selves,  covetous,  boasters,  proud,  blasphemers,  disobedient 
to  parents,  unthankful,  unholy,  without  natural  affection, 
truce  breakers,  false  accusers,  incontinent,  fierce,  despisers 
of  those  that  are  good,  traitors,  heady,  highminded,  lovers  of 
pleasures  more  that  lovers  of  God ;  having  a  form  of  godli- 
ness, but  den}ing  the  power  thereof."  Moreover,  he  said 
the  time  would  come,  "when  they  will  not  endure  sound  doc- 
trine; but  after  their  own  lusts  shall  they  heap  to  them- 
selves teachers,  having  itching  ears ;  and  they  shall  turn  away 
their  ears  from  the  truth,  and  shall  be  turned  unto  fables." 

Prophecy  of  Peter. — Peter,  likev^ise,  by  the  spirit  of 
prophecy,  bore  record  of  the  departure  from  the  faith  when 
he  wrote  to  the  Saints,  saying:  "But  there  were  false  prophets 
also  among  the  people,  even  as  there  shall  be  false  teachers 
among  you,  who  privily  shall  bring  in  damnable  heresies, 
even  denying  the  Lord  that  bought  them,  and  bring  upon 
themselves  swift  destruction.  And  many  shall  follow  their 
pernicious  ways ;  by  reason  of  whom  the  way  of  truth  shall 
be  evil  spoken  of."  Then  he  sought  to  impress  upon  the 
minds  of  the  Saints  the  fact  that  the  prophets  before  him 
had  also  predicted  these  direful  events,  saying:  "That  ye 
may  be  mindful  of  the  words  which  were  spoken  before  by 
the  holy  prophets,  and  of  the  commandment  of  us  the  apos- 
tles of  the  Lord  and  Savior;  knowing  this  first,  that  there 
shall  come  in  the  last  days  scoffers,  walking  after  their  own 
lusts,  and  saying :  Where  is  the  promise  of  his  coming  ?  for 
since  the  fathers  fell  asleep,  all  things  continue  as  they  were 
from  the  beginning  of  the  creation." 

The  Mystery  of  Iniquity. — ^As  already  stated,  Paul 
declared  to  the  Thessalonians  that  the  "mystery  of  iniquity" 
was  already  at  work,  and  to  Timothy  he  said:  "All  they 
which  are  in  Asia  be  turned  away  from  me."  He  had,  we 
are  led  to  believe,  had  some  dispute  with  Asiatic  converts, 
for  he  wrote  to  Timothy  in  great  sorrow  because  some  of 
his  companions  had  forsaken  him  and  were  advocating  doc- 


THE  FALLING  AWAY  9 

trines  contrary  to  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  In  trying  to 
correct  these  evils  he  was  left  to  contend  alone,  for  he  adds : 
"At  my  first  answer  no  man  stood  with  me,  but  all  men 
forsook  me." 

Decline  of  Spiritual  Gifts. — It  was  not  long  after  the 
departure  of  the  apostles  that  spiritual  gifts  ceased  to  be 
manifest  in  the  Church.  The  decline  of  these  blessings, 
which  are  inseparably  connected  with  the  Church  of  Christ, 
led  to  the  belief,  so  prevalent  even  in  this  day,  that  they 
were  not  to  be  continued,  having  been  instituted  in  the 
incipiency  of  the  Church,  merely  as  a  means  of  aiding  in 
its  establishment,  after  which  they  were  no  longer  needed. 

Revelation  and  heavenly  communication  also  came  to  an 
end.  There  was  no  more  vision,  for  the  people  had  closed 
their  eyes.  This  condition  also  led  to  the  universal  belief, 
which  the  world  holds  even  now,  that  the  canon  of  scrip- 
ture is  full  and  there  is  to  be  no  more  scripture,  notwith- 
standing the  Lord  has  revealed  through  his  servants  that 
revelation  is  to  continue. 

Changes  in  Church  Government. — The  offices  in  the 
Priesthood  were  also  changed  because  those  unto  whom  the 
Gospel  was  preached  would  not  endure  sound  doctrine,  but 
after  their  own  lusts  heaped  to  themselves  teachers  having 
itching  ears  and  were  "men  of  corrupt  minds,  reprobate 
concerning  the  faith." 

The  Church  Taken  from  Among  Men. — Instead  of 
apostles  and  prophets  there  came,  as  time  went  on,  a  very 
different  ecclesiastical  order  from  that  instituted  by  the 
Lord.  The  Church  established  by  the  Redeemer  was  taken 
from  the  earth  because  of  continued  persecution  and  apos- 
tasy, until  there  was  but  a  dead  form  of  the  true  Church 
left.  The  great  ecclesiastical  organization  that  arose  and 
claimed  to  be  the  Church  of  Christ  was  of  gradual  growth. 
The  change  from  truth  to  error  was  not  made  all  in  one 
day.  It  commenced  in  the  first  century  and  continued  dur- 
ing the  immediate  centuries  that  followed,  until  the  Church 
established  in  the  days  of  the  apostles  was  no  more  to  be 


10  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

found  among  men.  Without  the  direction  of  inspired  men, 
who  could  communicate  with  God,  the  change  was  a  natural 
one. 

Rise  of  the  Church  of  Rome. — In  the  beginning  of  the 
fourth  century  this  great  religious  power,  under  the  Em- 
peror Constantine  became  the  state  religion  of  the  Roman 
Empire.  From  that  time  forth  its  dominion  spread  and  be- 
fore many  years  had  passed  away  it  became  the  ruling  pow- 
er in  religion  in  the  so-called  civilized  world.  By  it  "times 
and  laws"  were  changed.  The  simple  principles  of  the 
Christian  faith  were  embellished  almost  beyond  recognition 
with  pomp  and  mystic  rites  borrowed  from  pagan  worship. 
The  priests  and  potentates,  who  officiated  in  these  cere- 
monies, no  longer  followed  the  simple  customs  of  the  humble 
fishermen  of  Galilee  but,  dressed  in  splendid  and  costly 
robes,  with  mitres  on  their  heads,  they  performed  their 
various  parts  in  pride  and  with  mystifying  ceremonies  that 
over-awed  and  bewildered  the  humble  people. 

Changes  in  the  Doctrines  of  the  Church. — The  cor- 
rect doctrine  regarding  the  Godhead  taught  by  Jesus  Christ, 
was  changed  into  a  mystery.  The  ordinance  of  baptism  was 
changed  from  burial  in  the  water  for  the  remission  of  sins, 
to  sprinkling  of  a  little  water  on  the  head.  Sprinkling  of  in- 
fants, miscalled  baptism,  a  custom  which  "is  mockery  before 
God,  denying  the  mercies  of  Christ,  and  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,"  became  a  fixed  and  universal  custom.  Changes 
in  the  administration  of  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper 
were  also  introduced,  and  the  doctrine  advanced  that  the 
bread  and  wine  became  the  flesh  and  blood  of  our  crucified 
Redeemer,  by  transubstantiation.  Those  who  entered  the 
ministry  were  forbidden  to  marry,  and  many  other  changes, 
which  need  not  be  mentioned  here,  were  made  in  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  Gospel,  in  the  functions  of  the  Priesthood  and 
the  worship  of  the  Lord. 

Temporal  Power  of  the  Pope. — Rome  became  the 
capital  of  this  ecclesiastical  pow.er  and  the  bishop  or  pope, 
as  he  was  called,  its  head.    As  its  power  grew  it  claimed 


THE  FALLING  AWAY  11 

dominion  not  only  in  matter  religious,  but  in  civil  affairs  as 
well.  During  the  acme  of  its  glory  it  ruled  practically  the 
known  world.  By  it  kings  were  made  and  by  it  they  were 
dethroned.  Unless  they  bowed  before  the  papal  power  in 
abject  submission  they  were  made  to  feel  the  weight  of  its 
mighty  hand. 

Frederick  Seebohm,  in  his  Era  of  the  Protestant  Revo- 
lution, says :  "Kings  were  not  secure  on  their  thrones  till  they 
had  the  sanction  of  the  Church.  On  the  other  hand  the 
clergy  claimed  to  be  free  from  prosecution  under  the  crim- 
inal laws  of  the  land  they  lived  in.  They  struggled  to  keep 
their  own  ecclesiastical  laws  and  their  own  ecclesiastical 
courts,  receiving  authority  direct  from  Rome,  and  with  final 
appeal,  not  to  the  crown,  but  to  the  pope." 

"To  establish  an  accusation  against  a  bishop,"  writes 
Motley,  in  his  Rise  of  the  Dutch  Republic,  "seventy-two 
witnesses  were  necessary ;  against  a  deacon,  twenty-seven ; 
against  an  inferior  dignitary,  seven;  while  two  were  suf- 
ficient to  convict  a  layman." 

Power  of  the  Clergy. — Few  outside  of  the  clergy  were 
educated  enough  to  read  and  write;  therefore  priests  be- 
came the  lawyers,  diplomats,  ambassadors,  instructors  and 
prime  ministers  in  the  nations.  All  learned  men  talked  and 
wrote  in  Latin,  which  was  the  language  of  Rome.  It  is  said 
that  for  centuries  a  man  convicted  of  a  crime  in  England,  by 
showing  that  he  could  read  or  write,  could  claim  the  bene- 
fits of  a  trial  in  the  ecclesiastical  court,  which,  "by  long 
abuse  came  to  mean  exemption  from  the  punishment  of  the 
criminal  law  of  the  land." 

Not  only  did  the  priests  fill  these  important  offices  where 
they  were  enabled  to  wield  great  power  and  to  control,  very 
largely,  the  destinies  of  nations,  but  many  of  them  became 
extremely  avaricious  and  "divined  for  money."  Jean  de 
Valdez,  brother  of  the  secretary  to  King  Charles  V.,  wrote 
of  the  times  as  follows :  "I  see  that  we  can  scarcely  get  any- 
thing from  Christ's  ministers  but  for  money;  at  baptism 
money,  at  bishoping  money,  at  marriage  money,  for  confes- 


1 2  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

sion  money — no,  not  extreme  unction  without  money !  They 
will  ring  no  bells  without  money,  no  burial  in  Church  with- 
out money ;  so  that  it  seemeth  that  Paradise  is  shut  up  from 
them  that  have  no  money.  The  rich  is  buried  in  the  Church, 
the  poor  in  the  church-yard.  The  rich  may  marry  with  his 
nearest  kin,  but  the  poor  not  so,  albeit  he  be  ready  to  die  for 
love  of  her.  The  rich  may  eat  flesh  in  Lent,  but  the  poor 
may  not,  albeit  fish  perhaps  be  much  dearer.  The  rich  man 
may  readily  get  large  indulgences,  but  the  poor  none,  be- 
cause he  wanteth  money  to  pay  for  them"  (''Era  of  the  Pro- 
testant Revolution/'  p.  60). 

In  addition  to  all  this  they  taxed  the  people  in  various 
ways,  receiving  a  tithing  from  all  produce  of  the  farms,  a 
tenth  of  the  land  and  of  the  wages  of  the  working  man. 
Writes  Motley:  "Not  content,  moreover,  with  their  terri- 
tories and  their  tithings,  the  churchmen  perpetually  devised 
new  burdens  upon  the  peasantry.  Plows,  sickles,  horses, 
oxen,  all  implements  of  husbandry  were  taxed  for  the  bene- 
fit of  those  who  toiled  not,  but  who  gathered  into  barns." 

Sale  of  Indulgences.* — Some  of  these  ecclesiastical 
rulers  became  so  avaricious  and  filled  with  the  spirit  of 
greed  that  they  advanced  the  blasphemous  doctrine  of  for- 
giving sins  by  the  sale  of  indulgences.  It  is  claimed  by  the 
Church  of  Rome  that  these  evils  were  the  sins  of  individuals 
who  perverted  the  doctrine  of  the  church  in  relation  to 
penance  and  forgiveness  of  sin.  The  indulgence  was,  ac-^ 
cording  to  their  teaching,  "a  pardon  usually  granted  by  the 
pope,  through  which  the  contrite  sinner  escaped  a  part,  or 
all,  of  the  punishment  which  remained  even  after  he  had 
been  absolved.  The  pardon  did  not  therefore  forgive  the 
guilt  of  the  sinner,  for  that  had  necessarily  to  be  removed 
before  the  indulgence  was  granted ;  it  only  removed  or  miti- 
gated the  penalties  which  even  the  forgiven  sinner  would, 
without  the  indulgence,  have  expected  to  undergo  in  purga- 
tor>\"« 

<»**History  of  Western  Europe,"  p.  39,  James  Harvey  Robin- 
son. 


THE  FALLING  AWAY  13 

However,  the  sale  of  indulgences  in  various  parts  of 
Europe,  was  a  means  of  creating  large  fortunes  for  those 
v/ho  sanctioned  it.  There  was  no  crime  in  the  category  for 
which  the  power  of  forgiveness  was  not  offered  if  the  party 
seeking  it  could  pay  the  price.  The  various  countries  were 
districted  and  farmed  for  the  collection  of  these  revenues, 
according  to  John  Lathrop  Motley,  the  historian,  who  writes : 

"The  price  current  of  the  wares  offered  for  sale  was 
published  in  every  town  and  village  [in  the  Nether- 
lands]. God's  pardon  for  crimes  already  committed,  or 
about  to  be  committed,  was  advertized  according  to  a 
graded  tariff.  Thus  poisoning,  for  example,  was  ab- 
solved for  eleven  ducats,  six  livres  tournois.  Absolu- 
tion for  incest  was  afforded  at  thirty-six  livres,  three 
ducats.  Perjury  came  to  seven  livres  and  three  car- 
lines.  Pardon  for  murder,  if  not  by  poison,  was  cheaper. 
Even  a  parricide  could  buy  forgiveness  at  God's  tribunal 
at  one  ducat,  four  livres,  eight  carlines.  Henry  de  Mount- 
fort,  in  the  year  1448,  purchased  absolution  for  that 
crime  at  that  price.  Was  it  strange  that  a  century  or  so 
of  this  kind  of  work  should  produce  a  Luther?  Was  it  un- 
natural that  plain  people,  who  loved  the  ancient  Church, 
should  rather  desire  to  see  her  purged  of  such  blasphem- 
ous abuses  than  to  hear  of  St.  Peter's  dome  rising  a  lit- 
tle nearer  to  the  clouds  on  these  proceeds  of  commuted 
crime?  *  *  *  The  Netherlands,  like  other  countries, 
are  districted  and  farmed  for  the  collection  of  this  papal 
revenue.  Much  of  the  money  thus  raised  remains  in  the 
hands  of  the  vile  collectors.  Sincere  Catholics,  who  love 
and  honor  the  ancient  religion,  shrink  with  horror  at 
the  spectacle  offered  on  every  side.  Criminals  buying 
paradise  for  money,  monks  spending  the  money  thus 
paid  in  gaming  houses,  taverns,  and  brothels;  this  seems 
to  those  who  have  studied  their  Testaments  a  different 
scheme  of  salvation  from  the  one  promulgated  by  Christ. 
There  has  evidently  been  a  departure  from  the  system 
of  earlier  apostles.  Innocent  conservative  souls  are 
much  perplexed;  but  at  last  all  these  infamies  arouse  a 
giant  to  do  battle  with  the  giant  wrong."^ 

fc'The  Rise  of  the  Dutch  Republic,"  Vol.  1,  pp.  63-66,  Motley 


14  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Thus  were  the  prophecies  of  the  scriptures  fulfilled ;  the 
laws  transgressed  by  a  power  that  exalted  itself  "above  all 
that  is  called  God"  and  in  his  sacred  name  speaking  ''great 
words  against  the  Most  High." 


CHAPTER  3 
THE  PROTESTANT  REVOLUTION 

The  "Dark  Ages." — Not  content  with  absolute  domin- 
ion over  the  spiritual  and  temporal  affairs  of  the  people, 
this  papal  kingdom  attempted  the  exercise  of  authority  alsr 
over  the  consciences  of  men.  Especially  was  this  so  during 
the  dark  ages,  when  this  power  was  at  the  zenith  of  its 
glory.  This  exercise  of  authority  extended  also  far  into  the 
day  when  the  light  of  religious  freedom  commenced  to  break 
forth,  during  the  period  known  as  the  revival  of  learning. 
Previous  to  this  revival,  as  we  have  seen,  the  language  of 
learning  was  the  Latin  tongue.  The  people  were  helplessly 
dependent  upon  their  priests  for  all  instruction  in  scientific 
as  well  as  religious  thought.  The  few  copies  of  the  Bible 
extant  were  guarded  by  the  clergy,  and  the  scriptures  were 
not  accessible  to  the  common  people,  and  since  they  could 
neither  read  nor  write,  and  in  very  few  instances  under- 
stood Latin,  they  would  have  been  helpless  even  with  the 
Bible  in  their  hands.  Under  these  conditions  it  is  not  to  be 
wondered  at  that  the  poor  people  of  those  benighted  coun- 
tries of  Europe,  credulous  and  filled  with  superstitious  fear, 
were  ready  to  accept  almost  anything  that  was  made  known 
to  them,  in  doctrine  or  deed,  by  unscrupulous  priests. 

The  Revival  of  Learning. — Neither  is  it  to  be  won- 
dered at  that  priests  attempted  to  use  force  and  coercion 
during  the  revival  of  learning  to  check  the  opportunities  of 
the  people  in  obtaining  light  and  truth.  It  was  due  to  the 
exercise  of  greater  knowledge  on  the  part  of  the  priests  and 
their  performance  of  mystic  ceremonies,  that  over-awed  the 
people  and  enabled  the  clergy  to  keep  them  shackled  by  the 
chains  of  ignorance  and  superstition.  Ignorance  was  a 
ready  tool  in  the  hands  of  the  priests  by  which  they  shaped 
and  moulded  the  masses  into  vessels  to  their  liking.  The 
increase  of  learning  among  the  people,  aided  by  the  dis- 


16  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

coveries  and  inventions  of  the  times,  would  chang-e  all  this ; 
for  the  people  would  not  be  so  ready  to  accept  every  wind 
of  doctrine  without  some  mental  cogitation  and  desire  to 
have  a  reason  given  why  things  were  thus  and  so.  More- 
over, the  revival  of  learning  meant  the  end  of  many  prac- 
tices and  blasphemous  doctrines  advanced  in  the  name  of 
Jesus  Christ,  such  as  the  exercise  of  force  over  the  con- 
sciences of  men  and  the  sale  of  indulgences  for  the  pardon 
of  sin — if  not  the  end,  at  least  a  wonderful  modification  of 
such  an  evil  system. 

Early  Translations  of  the  Bible.— Evidently  this  rul- 
ing ecclesiastical  power  realized  that  enlightened  conditions 
would  bring  rebellion  against  its  authority.  For  that  rea- 
son stringent  laws  were  framed  to  enforce  the  edicts  and 
regulations  of  the  church  of  Rome.  During  the  "Reforma- 
tion" and  before,  there  were  sev-eral  translations  of  the 
Bible  made  in  the  languages  which  the  common  people  un- 
derstood. Wycliffe's  Bible  appeared  in  1380  and  was  fol- 
lowed by  translations  at  a  later  date,  both  in  English  and 
other  tongues.  At  first  there  was  an  attempt  to  destroy 
these  copies  which  were  prepared  without  authority  or  sanc- 
tion from  the  Catholic  Church.  With  the  invention  of  print- 
ing in  the  fifteenth  century,  however,  the  cause  of  re- 
ligious freedom  received  a  wonderful  impetus,  and  Bibles 
were  distributed  all  over  Europe.  Before  the  time  of  print- 
ing a  Bible  cost  five  hundred  crowns,  and  such  copies  as 
were  in  existence  were  in  the  keeping  of  the  clergy,  who 
guarded  them  with  the  utmost  zeal.  Through  the  aid  of 
printing,  the  price  of  Bibles  was  reduced  to  five  crowns, 
which  made  it  possible  for  the  people  not  only  to  have  the 
privilege  of  hearing  the  scriptures  read  in  their  own  tongue, 
but  also  to  acquire  the  understanding  by  which  they  could 
read  them  for  themselves. 

Scripture-Reading  Forbidden. — An  English  chron- 
icler, Henr}^  Kneighton,  many  years  before  the  "Reforma- 
tion" expressed  the  prevailing  notion  about  the  reading  of 
the  scriptures  when  he  denounced  the  general  reading  of  the 


THE  PROTESTANT  REVOLUTION  17 

Bible,  lamenting  "lest  the  jewel  of  the  Church,  hitherto  the 
exclusive  property  of  the  clergy  and  divines,  should  be  made 
common  to  the  laity."  Archbishop  Arundel  in  England  had 
issued  an  enactment  that  *'no  part  of  the  scriptures  in  Eng- 
lish should  be  read,  either  in  public  or  in  private,  or  be 
thereafter  translated,  under  pain  of  the  greater  excommuni- 
cation." The  New  Testament  translation  of  Erasmus  was 
forbidden  at  Cambridge,  and  the  Vicar  of  Croyden  said 
from  his  pulpit:  "We  must  root  out  printing,  or  printing 
will  root  us  out."  In  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII.  the  reading 
of  the  Bible  by  the  common  people,  or  those  who  were  not 
of  the  privileged  class,  had  been  prohibited  by  act  of  Parlia- 
ment, and  men  were  burned  at  the  stake  in  England  as  well 
as  in  the  Netherlands  and  other  parts  of  Europe  for  having 
even  fragments  of  the  scriptures  in  their  hands. 

For  those  who  were  considered  derelict  in  church  du- 
ties or  heretical  in  doctrine,  edicts  were  declared,  forbid- 
ding them  to  gather  in  private  assembHes  for  devotion,  in 
various  parts  of  Europe.  All  reading  of  the  scriptures;  all 
discussion  within  one's  own  doors  concerning  faith,  the 
sacraments,  the  papal  authority,  or  other  religious  matter, 
was  forbidden  "under  penalty  of  death.  The  edicts  were  no 
dead  letter.  The  fires  were  kept  constantly  supplied  with 
human  fuel  by  monks  who  knew  the  act  of  burning  reform- 
ers better  than  of  arguing  with  them.  The  scaffold  was  the 
most  conclusive  of  syllogisms,  and  used  upon  all  occasions" 
{The  Rise  of  the  Dutch  Republic,  Motley). 

The  Inquisition. — Continuing  this  woeful  account  of 
conditions  in  the  rebellious  Netherlands  and  other  coun- 
tries under  Spanish  rule,  the  author  of  The  Rise  of  the 
Dutch  Republic  says :  "Charles  V.  introduced  and  organized 
a  papal  institution,  side  by  side  with  those  horrible  'Placards' 
of  his  invention,  which  constituted  a  masked  inquisition  even 
more  cruel  than  that  of  Spain.  *  *  *  'pj^^  execution  of 
the  system  was  never  permitted  to  languish.  The  number 
of  Netherlanders  who  were  burned,  strangled,  beheaded,  or 
buried  alive,  in  obedience  to  his  edicts,  and  for  the  offense 


18  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

of  reading  the  scriptures,  of  looking  askance  at  a  graven 
image,  or  of  ridiculing  the  actual  presence  of  the  body  and 
blood  of  Christ  in  a  wafer,  have  been  placed  as  high  as  one 
hundred  thousand  by  distinguished  authorities,  and  have 
never  been  put  at  a  lower  mark  than  fifty  thousand." 

Dawning  of  a  Better  Day.— Conditions  like  these 
could  not  go  on  forever.  The  dawn  of  a  better  day  began 
to  break  over  the  nations.  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  was 
striving  with  men  and  preparations  commenced  for  the  in- 
troduction into  the  world  of  the  re-established  Gospel  at  a 
later  day.  It  was  necessary  that  the  shackles  of  superstitious 
fear  and  illiteracy,  which  bound  the  world  so  completely, 
should  be  broken,  that  men  might  exercise  their  right  of  free 
agency  before  the  fulness  of  Gospel  light  should  break 
forth.  Not  only  was  advancement  made  in  the  art  of  print- 
ing, but  there  came  a  revival  of  learning  and  research  in 
all  directions  and  in  all  parts  of  Europe.  It  was  not  con- 
fined to  one  land  or  to  one  people,  but  the  whole  of  Europe 
took  on  a  new  life.  The  discovery  of  the  telescope,  the  law 
of  gravitation,  the  invention  of  gunpowder  and  many  other 
wonderful  things,  were  revolutionizing  the  thoughts  of  men. 

The  Mission  of  Columbus. — With  the  discovery  of 
the  mariner's  compass  navigators  became  more  bold  and 
daring,  and  gradually  extended  their  explorations  until  they 
discovered  the  way  to  India  around  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope. 
Near  the  close  of  the  fifteenth  century  the  belief  prevailed 
that  the  earth  was  flat  and  inhabited  only  on  the  upper  side. 
Beyond  the  shores  of  lands  then  known  it  was  thought  there 
hung  a  pall  of  fog  and  darkness.  The  sea  was  referred  to 
as  the  ''Sea  of  Darkness"  beyond  the  boundaries  known  to 
man.  Far  off  in  or  beyond  the  ocean  it  was  believed  great 
dragons  had  their  lair,  and  if  any  man  should  be  so  un- 
fortunate as  to  drift  among  them  he  would  return  no  more. 
Mariners  had  been  afraid  to  traverse  the  seas  far  beyond  the 
sight  of  land.  Shortly  before  the  end  of  this  century  there 
came  one  navigator  more  daring  than  his  fellows,  who  pro- 
posed to  cross  the  sea.    After  many  pleadings  and  attempts 


THE  PROTESTANT  REVOLUTION  19 

to  interest  some  one  with  means  in  the  venture,  he  finally 
succeeded  and  the  remarkable  feat  was  done.  In  accomp- 
lishing this  he  made  discoveries  that  the  Lord,  in  his  wis- 
dom, had  kept  hid  from  the  nations  of  the  east  all  down 
through  the  ages,  until  in  his  own  due  time  he  desired  them 
to  be  revealed.  Columbus  was  moved  upon  by  the  Spirit 
of  the  Lord  and  crossed  the  waters  in  fulfilment  of  predic- 
tions made  by  a  prophet,  who  lived  on  this  continent,  five 
hundred  years  before  the  birth  of  Christ. 

The  "Reformation." — All  these  things  played  an  im- 
portant part  in  the  establishment  of  individual  and  religious 
freedom,.  The  most  important  agency  of  all  in  this  great 
work  was  doubtless  the  so-called  ''Reformation,"  which  was 
in  fact  a  revolution  from  the  bondage  of  the  church  of  Rome. 
Great  men  of  intellectual  power  began  to  undermine  the 
thraldom  of  the  religious  world.  This  rebellion  against  the 
dominion  of  Rome  was  almost  simultaneous  in  the  various 
lands.  In  England,  Scandinavia,  France,  Switzerland,  the 
Netherlands  and  Germany,  many  ''reformers"  arose  near  the 
end  of  the  fifteenth  and  during  the  sixteenth  century.  They 
were  of  varying  degrees  of  enthusiasm  and  opposition  to 
the  teachings  of  that  time.  In  the  beginning  their  only  de- 
sire was  to  correct  evils  within  the  Catholic  Church,  but  fail- 
ing in  this  many  of  them  openly  rebelled  and  set  up  inde- 
pendent churches  of  their  own. 

Martin  Luther. — The  greatest  of  these  "reformers" 
was  Martin  Luther  in  Germany,  who  did  more  than  an)* 
other  individual  in  casting  off  the  yoke  of  bondage  placed 
upon  the  people  by  the  papacy.  Powerful  princes  came  to 
his  aid,  but  there  was  not  in  Germany  at  that  time  the  co- 
hesion of  the  people,  or  the  centralization  of  power,  that 
existed  in  England  under  Henry  VIII.,  or  in  Sweden,  where 
Gustavus  Vasa  reigned.  Luther's  task,  therefore,  was  a 
heavy  one,  but  he  nobly  carried  it  through  to  the  bitter  end. 

The  Protestant  Revolution  a  Preparatory  Work. — 
Their  mission  was  not,  however,  to  set  up  the  Church  of 
Christ,  for  the  time  was  not  ripe,  and  that  important  event 


20  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

was  reserved  for  another  generation.  They  were  called  to 
be  forerunners  of  that  eventful  day,  and  did  much  to  pre- 
pare the  world  for  the  ushering  in  of  the  Dispensation  of  the 
Fulness  of  Times.  The  Lord  did  not  call  them  to  their 
great  work  by  an  opening  of  the  heavens;  by  visitation  of 
angel,  or  direct  communication,  as  in  times  of  old;  neither 
did  any  of  them  claim  that  in  this  manner  they  had  been 
called.  Nevertheless  it  was  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  which 
rested  upon  them  and  inspired  them  to  fight  against  the 
abominations  and  practices  of  their  times  committed  in  the 
name  of  religion.  Such,  at  least,  was  the  case  with  most  of 
them.  The  motive  of  Henry  VIIL  of  England,  was  a  sel- 
fish one ;  yet  the  Lord  brought  good  out  of  it  in  behalf  of 
religious  freedom.  At  first  Henry  opposed  the  rebellion  of 
Luther  and  others  most  vigorously,  even  writing  in  defense 
of  the  pope  of  Rome,  for  which  service  he  received  the  bene- 
diction of  the  pope  and  the  title  of  ''Defender  of  the  Faith." 
Afterwards,  when  his  own  interests  where  in  conflict  with 
the  policy  of  the  Catholic  Church  and  in  no  wise  he  could 
prevail,  he  became  rebellious,  with  the  result  that  he  was 
excommunicated  by  the  pope.  In  defense  he  established  an 
independent  church,  known  today  as  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land, of  which  he  became  the  head.  Parliament  and  the 
people  were  back  of  him  and  thus  the  great  state  church  of 
England  was  brought  into  being. 

Disagreement  Among  "Reformers." — The  pity  of  it 
all  is  that  these  "reformers"  when  they  estabhshed  their  re- 
ligious freedom,  could  not  agree  among  themselves.  They 
were  constantly  in  turmoil,  contending  one  with  another  on 
points  of  doctrine,  which  led  to  considerable  bitterness  and 
the  establishing  of  various  and  conflicting  sects.  Moreover, 
they  had  not  learned  the  lesson  themselves,  through  all  the 
persecutions  they  were  forced  to  suffer,  that  toleration  was  a 
fundamental  principle  of  freedom.  Because  this  great  les- 
son had  not  been  learned  the  persecuted  became  the  perse- 
cutors in  many  cases,  and  were  just  as  intolerant  where  they 


THE  PROTESTANT  REVOLUTION  21 

had  the  power  with  those  who  disagreed  with  them  as  their 

enemies  had  been  with  them. 

America  a  Land  of  Freedom. — Nevertheless  the  seeds 
of  toleration  had  been  sown,  but  they  were  of  slow  growth. 
Toleration  was  a  matter  of  education  and  therefore  came 
by  degrees  and  could  not  burst  forth  in  full  fruition  at  once. 
Not  until  there  had  been  much  shedding  of  blood  in  Europe, 
and  more  particularly  in  America  during  the  war  for  in- 
dependence, were  the  people  fully  awakened  to  this  truth. 
It  required  a  planting  in  new  soil  in  a  choice  land  above  all 
other  lands.  Here  in  America  freedom  and  religious  tolera- 
tion became  a  fundamental  part  of  our  great  government. 
Our  land  became  a  land  of  refuge  for  the  afflicted,  the 
downtrodden,  and  the  oppressed  of  other  nations,  who  found 
in  the  United  States  a  haven  of  rest;  for  this  land  had  been 
dedicated  to  liberty  by  the  shedding  of  blood. 

Praise  be  to  the  great  souls  who  conducted  the  Protest- 
ant Revolution.  They  helped  to  make  it  possible  for  the  es- 
tablishment of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints  in  the  early  part  of  the  nineteenth  century,  prepara- 
tory to  the  second  coming  of  the  Son  of  God.  For  all  the 
good  they  did  we  honor  them,  and  they  shall  receive  their 
reward  which  shall  be  great.  They  were  not  restorers,  but 
were  sent  to  prepare  the  way  for  one  who  was  yet  to  come 
with  a  mission  of  restoration  and  everlasting  power. 


PART  TWO 


Opening  of  the  Dispensation  of  the 
Fulness  of  Times 


CHAPTER  4 
NECESSITY  FOR  A  RESTORATION 

The  Marvelous  Work. — The  work  of  the  Protestant 
revolution  having  been  accomplished,  and  the  land  of 
America  having  been  prepared  by  the  sowing  of  the 
seed  of  rehgious  freedom,  the  time  for  the  restoration 
of  the  Gospel  had  arrived.  The  promise  made  by  the 
Savior  that  the  Gospel  of  the  kingdom  should  be  preached 
in  all  the  world  for  a  witness,  was  about  to  be  fulfilled, 
and  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  Avas  again  to  be  estab- 
lished in  the  earth.  The  "marvelous  work  and  a  wonder," 
which  Isaiah  predicted  should  come  forth  in  the  latter 
days,  was  about  to  make  its  appearance,  to  the  con- 
founding of  the  wisdom  of  the  worldly  wise. 

Reasonable  and  Scriptural  to  Expect  a  Restoration. — 
It  is  reasonable  as  well  as  scriptural,  to  believe  that  the 
Lord,  before  he  shall  come  in  judgment  and  to  commence 
his  reign  of  a  thousand  years,  will  send  a  messenger  to 
prepare  the  way  before  him.  In  justice  the  people  should 
be  warned  and  given  the  privilege  of  repentance  and  re- 
mission of  sins,  through  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel,  and 
have  an  opportunity  for  membership  in  the  Church  of 
Christ.  "Surely  the  Lord  God  will  do  nothing,"  said 
Amos,  "until  he  revealeth  the  secret  unto  his  servants 
the  prophets."^ 

Ancient  Predictions  to  be  Fulfilled. — Many  of  the 
ancient  prophets  had  spoken  of  the  opening  of  the  heav- 
ens  and  revealing  anew  to  man,  the  everlasting  Gospel, 


oAmos  3:  7.  The  Prophet  Joseph  Smith's  revision. 


NECESSITY  FOR  A  RESTORATION  23 

before  the  second  coming  of  the  Lord.  The  visitation  of 
heavenly  messengers,  and  the  pouring  out  of  the  Spirit 
of  the  Lord,  in  which  the  sons  and  daughters  of  Israel 
should  prophesy,  old  men  dream  dreams,  and  the  young 
men  see  visions,  were  also  foretold  as  events  for  the  latter 
days. 

Daniel  Saw  Our  Day. — Daniel,  in  vision,  while  an  ex- 
ile at  the  court  of  Babylon's  great  king,  saw  our  day  and 
the  work  of  setting  up  the  kingdom  which  should  be 
given  to  the  Saints  of  the  Most  High,  who  should  pos- 
sess it  "even  forever  and  forever."  The  same  event  he 
confirmed  in  the  interpretation  of  Nebuchadnezzar's 
dream  of  the  wonderfully  constructed  image.  It  was  to 
be  in  the  last  days  at  a  time  when  the  kingdoms  repre- 
sented by  the  toes  of  the  image  should  bear  rule.  In  that 
day  the  God  of  heaven  will  "set  up  a  kingdom  which 
shall  never  be  destroyed,  or  left  to  other  people." 

Vision  of  John. — John  also  saw  the  time  when  the 
Gospel  should  be  declared  by  an  angel  flying  in  the  midst 
of  heaven  "having  the  everlasting  gospel  to  preach  unto 
them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  and  to  every  nation,  and 
kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people,  saying  with  a  loud 
voice,  Fear  God,  and  give  glory  to  him ;  for  the  hour  of 
his  judgment  is  come :  and  worship  him  that  made  heav- 
en, and  earth,  and  the  sea,  and  the  fountains  of  waters." 
This  also  was  to  be  in  the  last  day,  when  the  people 
were  departed  from  the  teachings  of  the  Lord,  and  need- 
ed a  call  unto  repentance,  for  this  angel  was  to  be  fol- 
lowed by  another  who  should  say:  "Babylon  is  fallen, 
is  fallen ;"  and  before  Babylon  should  fall,  she  was  to 
be  warned  and  given  a  chance  of  repentance. 

Joseph  Smith  Divinely  Called. — ^^It  was  *necessary, 
therefore,  that  one  should  be  chosen  and  clothed  with 
power  from  the  Father  to  re-establish  the  Church  of 
jesus  Christ  on  the  earth.^  In  choosing  a  representative 


^The   erroneous   idea  which   prevails   in  the  world  in   relation 
to  the  Church,  is  set  forth  in  Smith's  Bibk  PJctionary,  Article — 


24  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTOR Y 

to  stand  at  the  head  of  this  "great  and  marvelous  work, 
about  to  come  forth  unto  the  children  of  men,"  the 
Lord  did  not  select  one  who  was  versed  in  the  learning 
and  traditions  of  the  world.  His  ways  are  not  the  ways 
of  man,  neither  are  his  thoughts  like  the  thoughts  of  men. 
One  taught  in  the  learning  of  the  world  would  have 
had  too  much  to  unlearn  of  the  traditions  and  philosophy 
of  m,en.  In  his  great  wisdom,  the  Lord  chose  an  un- 
sophisticated child,- — a  boy  fourteen  years  of  age.  Unto 
this  youth  the  Lord  revealed  the  fulness  of  the  Gospel, 
which  the  world  could  not  receive  because  of  unbelief. 
Through  years  of  heavenly  guidance — for  he  was  in- 
structed by  messengers  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord — 
this  young  man,  Joseph  Smith,  was  prepared  to  direct 
the  work  of  the  restoration  of  the  Gospel  and  the  build- 
ing of  the  Kingdom  of  God. 


Church,  Vol.  1,  p.  458,  as  follows:  "We  have  seen  that  according' 
to  the  scriptural  view  the  Church  is  a  holy  kingdom,  established 
by  God  on  earth,  of  which  Christ  is  the  invisible  King — it  is  a 
divinely  organized  body,  the  members  of  which  are  knit  together 
amongst  themselves,  and  joined  to  Christ  their  Head,  by  the  Holy 
Spirit,  who  dwells  in  and  animates  it;  it  is  a  spiritual  but  visible 
society  of  men  united  by  constant  succession  to  those  who  were 
personally  united  to  the  Apostles,  holding  the  same  faith  that 
the  Apostles  held,  administering  the  same  sacraments,  and  like 
them  forming  separate,  but  only  locally  separate,  assemblies, 
for  the  public  worship  of  God.  This  is  the  Church  according  to  the 
Divine  intention.  But  as  God  permits  men  to  mar  the  perfection 
of  his  designs  in  their  behalf,  and  as  men  have  both  corrupted 
the  doctrines  and  broken  the  unity  of  the  Church,  we  must  not 
expect  to  see  the  Church  of  Holy  Scripture  actually  existing  ini 
Its  perfection  on  earth.  It  is  not  to  be  found,  thus  perfect,  either 
in  the  collected  fragments  of  Christendom,  or  still  less  in  any  one 
of  these  fragments;  though  it  is  possible  that  one  of  those  frag- 
ments^ more  than  another  may  approach  the  scriptural  and  Apos- 
tolic ideal  which  existed  only  until  sin,  heresy,  and  schism,  l^ad 
time   sufficiently  to  develop  themselves  to  do  their  wqi^j^^'' 


CHAPTER  5 

THE  ANCESTRY  OF  JOSEPH  SMITH 
1638—1805 

Ancestry  of  Joseph  Smith. — Joseph  Smith  was  born 
in  Sharon,  Windsor  County,  Vermont,  December  23,  1805. 
He  was  the  third  son  and  fourth  child  of  Joseph  and  Lucy 
Mack  Smith,  who  had  a  family  of  ten  children.  His  par- 
ents were  of  sturdy  New  England  stock,  honest,  godfear- 
ing, industrious,  but  poor  in  worldly  substance.  Joseph  Smith 
bnd  descended  on  his  paternal  side  from  Robert  Smith,  who 
emigrated  from  England  in  the  year  1638.  There  is  no 
record  to  be  found  of  the  ancestry  of  Robert  Smith,  nor  do 
we  know  at  this  time  from  what  part  of  England  he  came, 
further  than  that  he  went  in  his  early  youth  to  Boston, 
Lincolnshire,  and  then  to  London,  where  he  took  ship  for 
America.  He  landed  in  Boston,  Massachusetts,  and  moved 
to  that  part  of  Rowley,  in  Essex  County,  which  after- 
wards became  the  township  of  Boxford.  Here,  later,  he 
purchased  two  hundred  eight  acres  of  land,  a  portion  of 
which  was  in  Topsfield  township.  He  married  Miss  Mary 
French.  They  were  the  parents  of  ten  children.  Robert  was 
known  among  his  neighbors  as  a  quiet,  unassuming  man, 
devoted  to  the  welfare  of  the  settlement.  Through  his  in- 
dustry he  was  able  to  provide  some  comforts  for  his  family, 
who  were  reared  in  the  prevailing  religious  teachings  of 
that  day,  but  strictly  in  the  knowledge  of  the  scriptures. 

Patriotic  Service  of  Samuel  Smith. — Samuel,  son  of 
Robert  and  Mary,  was  born  January  26,  1666.  He  married 
Rebecca,  daughter  of  John  Curtis,  a  prominent  citizen  of 
the  town  of  Topsfield.  After  his  father's  death,  Samuel 
moved  to  Topsfield,  where  he  became  an  influential  mem- 
ber of  that  community  and  was  honored  by  the  citizens 
with  several  offices  of  trust.  He  was  the  father  of  nine 
children.  His  son  Samuel,  born  January  26,  1714,  was  one 


26  ESSENTIALS  IN  CH URCH  HISTOR Y 

of  the  most  prominent  citizens  of  Tops  field.  The  greater 
part  of  his  Hfe  was  spent  in  the  service  of  the  people.  He 
passed  through  the  stormy  days  of  the  American  Revolu- 
tion and  bore  arms  in  defense  of  the  liberties  of  the  j>eople. 
Among  the  many  positions  he  held  are  the  following: — He 
was  grand  juryman  in  1760;  in  1770,  road  supervisor;  in 
1779,  1780,  1783,  1784  and  1785,  on  the  committee  of 
safety;  from  1771  to  1777  and  in  1781  and  1782,  assessor 
and  selectman  in  Topsfield,  declining  the  honor  in  1783 ; 
he  was  moderator,  in  1758-60,  1762,  1764,  1766-76,  1777- 
80,  and  1782-83 ;  representative  to  the  General  Courc 
(House  of  Representatives)  in  1764-70,  1772,  1777-78,  and 
1781;  town  clerk  in  1774,  1776  and  1777;  delegate  to  the 
Provincial  Congress  at  Concord,  October  11,  1774  g.nd 
again  January  19,  1775,  and  on  the  tea  committee,  from 
Topsfield  and  acted  as  chairman,  in  1773. 

He  was  known  as  Captain  Samuel  Smith,  receiving  his 
military  title  during  service  in  the  miHtia  of  Massachu- 
setts. He  married  Priscilla,  daughter  of  Zacheus  Gould  of 
Topsfield.  They  had  five  children,  two  sons  and  three 
daughters.  The  mother  died  shortly  after  the  birth  of  her 
youngest  child,  and  Samuel  married  a  cousin  of  his  first 
wife  who  bore  the  same  name.  He  died  November  22,  1785, 
leaving  an  estate  valued  at  more  than  544  pounds  sterling. 
The  Salem  Gazette  of  November  22,  1785,  made  mention  of 
him  in  the  following  words: 

"Died. — At  Topsfield,  on  Monday,  the  14th  instant, 
Samuel  Smith,  Esq.  So  amiable  and  worthy  a  character  as 
he  evidently  appeared,  both  in  public  and  private,  will 
render  the  memory  of  him  ever  precious.  For  a  number  of 
years  he  represented  the  town  in  the  General  Court,  where 
he  was  esteemed  a  man  of  integrity  and  uprightness.  His 
usefulness  among  those  with  whom  he  was  more  immedi- 
ately conversant  was  eminent.  He  was  a  sincere  friend  to 
the  liberties  of  his  country,  and  a  strenuous  advocate  for 
the  doctrine  of  Christianity." 

"The  memory  of  the  Just  be  blessed." 


THE  ANCESTRY  OF  JOSEPH  SMITH  27 

Asael  Smith  Grandfather  of  Joseph  Smith. — Asael 
Smith  was  the  second  son  and  youngest  child  of  (2)  Sam- 
uel. He  was  born  in  Topsfield,  March  7,  1744.  His  mother 
died,  as  already  noted,  shortly  after  his  birth.  His  early 
life  was  spent  in  Topsfield.  February  12,  1767,  he  took 
to  wife,  Mary  Duty,  of  Windham,  New  Hampshire,  and 
later  moved  to  that  place.  From  there  he  went  to  Dun- 
barton  and  then  to  Derry field,  now  the  city  of  Manchester. 
During-  the  Revolution  he  followed  the  example  of 
his  illustrious  father  and  served  with  the  Colonial  forces. 


BIRTHPLACE    OF    JOSEPH    SMITH,    SEN. 

After  the  death  of  his  father  in  1785,  he  returned  to  Tops- 
field  and  made  his  home  on  the  family  estate.  He  lived  in 
the  old  home,  about  one  mile  north  of  the  town,  where 
a  number  of  his  children  were  born,  notably  Joseph,  father 
of  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith. 

Asael  was  a  man  of  very  liberal  views,  far  in  advance 
of  his  time.  Some  of  his  children  were  members  of  the 
Congregational  Church,  but  in  his  religious  views  he 
leaned  towards  the  teachings  of  the  Universalists. 
However,  he  held  aloof  from  all  sects,  because  he  could 
not  reconcile  his  understanding  of  the  scriptures  with 
their   many   conflicting   creeds.     He   advocated   the  truth 


28  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTOR Y 

very  strongly,  that  all  men  should  have  free  and  equal 
religious  liberty.  In  his  opinions  he  was  frank  and  ex- 
plicit, expressing  himself  without  fear  of  the  prevailing 
opinions  of  his  neighbors.  He  was  somewhat  gifted  with 
the  pen  and  wrote  some  worthy  sentiments  which  have 
been  preserved  and  are  still  in  possession  of  members 
of  the  family.  Many  years  before  his  death  he  wrote  a 
charge  to  his  family  in  which  the  advice  given  could  be 
followed  with  great  profit  by  parents  and  children  even 
in  our  day.  An  excerpt  from  this  document  will  give  an 
insight  into  the  character  of  this  man  and  depict  his  re- 
markable faith  in  Jesus  Christ: 

Advice  of  Asael  Smith  to  His  Family. — **And  first  to 
you,  my  dear  wife,"  he  wrote,  "I  do  with  all  the 
strength  and  power  that  is  in  me,  thank  you  for  your 
kindness  and  faithfulness  to  me,  beseeching  God  who  is 
the  husband  of  the  widow,  to  take  care  of  you  and  not 
to  leave  you  nor  forsake  you,  or  suffer  you  to  leave 
nor  forsake  him,  nor  his  ways.  Put  your  whole  trust 
solely  in  him,  he  never  did  nor  never  will  forsake  any 
that  trust  in  him.  *  *  *  And  now  my  dear  children,  let 
me  pour  out  my  heart  to  you  and  speak  first  of  immor- 
tality in  your  souls.  Trifle  not  in  this  point;  the  soul 
is  immortal;  you  have  to  deal  with  an  infinite  Majesty; 
you  go  upon  life  and  death,  therefore  in  this  point  be 
serious.  Do  all  to  God  in  a  serious  manner;  when  you 
think  of  him,  speak  of  him,  pray  to  him,  or  in  any  way 
make  your  addresses  to  his  great  Majesty,  be  in  good 
earnest.  Trifle  not  with  his  name  or  with  his  attributes, 
nor  call  him  to  witness  to  any  thing  but  is  absolute 
truth,  nor  then,  but  when  sound  reason  or  serious  con- 
sideration requires  it.  And  as  to  religion,  I  would  not 
wish  to  point  out  any  particular  way  for  you;  but  firsi 
I  would  wish  you  to  search  the  scriptures  and  consult 
sound  reason  and  see  if  they  (which  I  take  to  be  two 
witnesses  that  stand  by  the  God  of  the  whole  earth) 
are  not  sufficient  to  evince  to  you  that  religion  is  a 
necessary  theme  *  *  *  . 


THE  ANCESTRY  OF  JOSEPH  SMITH         29 

''For  the  public. — Bless  God  that  you  live  in  a  land 
of  liberty  and  bear  yourselves  dutifully  and  conscion- 
ably  towards  the  authority  under  which  you  live.  See 
God's  providence  in  the  appointment  of  the  Federal 
Constitution  and  hold  union  and  order  precious  jewels." 

Prediction  of  Asael  Smith. — In  the  spring  of  1791  he 
moved  from  Topsfield  to  Tunbridge,  Vermont,  where 
he  made  his  home  for  several  years.  As  old  age  came  on 
and  his  health  became  impaired  he  removed  to  Stock- 
holm, St.  Lawrence  County,  New  York,  and  made  his 
home  with  his  son  Silas.  Here  he  died,  October  31,  1830, 
at  the  advanced  age  of  more  than  86  years.  In  stature 
he  was  tall,  his  body  was  well  proportioned  and  pos- 
sessed of  unusual  strength.  At  times  the  spirit  of  in- 
spiration rested  upon  him.  On^  one  occasion  he  said: 
"It  has  been  borne  in  upon  my  soul  that  one  of  my 
descendants  will  promulgate  a  work  to  revolutionize  the 
world  of  religious  faith."  Perhaps  he  did  not  expect  to 
live  to  see  that  day,  but  such  proved  to  be  the  case. 
The  first  summer  after  the  organization  of  the  Church, 
his  son  Joseph  and  grandson  Don  Carlos  Smith  paid 
him  a  visit  and  presented  him  with  a  copy  of  the  Book 
of  Mormon.  At  the  time  he  was  in  feeble  health,  but 
he  diligently  read  the  book,  or  most  of  it,  and  said  he 
was  convinced  that  the  work  of  his  grandson,  Joseph 
Smith,  was  of  divine  origin.  He  was  not  baptized,  due 
to  his  weakened  physical  condition,  and  died  shortly 
after  this  visit.  His  wife,  Mary  Duty  Smith,  later  moved 
to  Kirtland  where  she  died  in  1836,  firm  in  the  faith 
of  the  restored  Gospel. 

John  Mack  of  Connecticut. — On  his  maternal  side, 
Joseph  Smith  was  descended  from  John  Mack,  who  was 
born  in  Inverness,  Scotland,  March  6,  1653.  John  Mack 
came  to  America  about  1669,  and  resided,  first  in  Salis- 
bury, Massachusetts.  He  married  Sarah,  daughter  of 
Orlando  and  Sarah  Bagley,  and  moved  to  Lyme,  Con- 
necticut, where  eight  or  more  of  their  twelve  children 


30  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

were  born.  He  was  the  founder  of  the  Mack  family  of 
Connecticut.  He  died  Feb.  24,   1721. 

Ebenezer,  son  of  John  Mack,  was  born  in  Lyme, 
Conn.,  Dec.  8,  1697.  He  was  a  man  of  thrift  and  was 
well  respected  by  the  people  of  Lyme,  where  he  served 
for  many  years  as  minister  of  the  Second  Congregational 
Church.  He  married  Hannah,  daughter  of  Aaron  Huntly, 
an  honored  citizen  of  Lyme.  At  one  time  Ebenezer  Mack 
possessed  considerable  property  and  "lived  in  good  style 
commanding  all  the  attention  and  respect  which  are 
ever  shown  to  those  who  live  in  fine  circumstances,  and 
habits  of  strict  morality."^  Reverses  came,  however,  and 
he  was  reduced,  in  his  declining  years,  to  poverty.  He 
was  the  father  of  nine  children. 

Matemsd  Grandparents  of  Joseph  Smith. — Solomon, 
son  of  Ebenezer  Mack,  was  born  in  Lyme,  Conn.,  Sept. 
26,  1735.  At  the  age  of  twenty-one  years  he  enlisted  in 
the  services  of  his  country  under  the  command  of  Cap- 
tain Henry,  and  the  regiment  of  Col.  Whiting.  He  was 
engaged  in  the  king's  service  with  two  teams  carrying 
supplies  to  Fort  Edwards.  In  1748  he  enlisted  under 
Major  Spenser  and  was  engaged  in  several  bloody  en- 
gagements in  which  his  life  was  spared  miraculously. 
He  served  until  the  spring  of  1759,  when  he  received 
his  honorable  discharge  at  Crown  Point.  That  same 
year  he  met  a  young  school  teacher,  Lydia  Gates, 
daughter  of  Nathan  Gates,  a  wealthy  citizen  of  East 
Haddam,  Connecticut.  The  friendship  of  these  young 
people  ripened  and  they  were  married  after  a  short 
acquaintance.  In  1761  Solomon  and  his  young  wife  moved 
to  Marlow  where  they  took  up  their  residence  in  a 
wilderness.  Only  four  other  families  resided  within  forty 
miles  of  them.  It  was  while  here  he  learned  to  fully 
appreciate  the  excellent  virtues  of  his  wife,  "For,"  he 
writes,  "as  our  children  were  deprived  of  schools  she 
assumed  charge  of  their  education,  and  performed  the 


^"History  of  the  Prophet  Joseph,"  by  Lucy  Mack  Smith 


THE  ANCESTRY  OF  JOSEPH  SMITH  31 

duties  of  instructoress  as  none,  save  a  mother,  is  cap- 
able of.  Precepts,  accompanied  with  examples  such  as 
theirs,  were  calculated  to  make  impressions  on  the  minds 
of  the  young,  never  to  be  forgotten.  She,  besides  in- 
structing them  in  the  various  branches  of  an  ordinar}- 
education,  was  in  the  habit  of  calling  them  together 
both  morning  and  evening,  and  teaching  them  to  pray, 
meanwhile  urging  upon  them  the  necessity  of  love  to- 
wards each  other  as  well  as  devotional  feelings  towards 
Him  who  made  them." 

In  this  manner  their  children  became  confirmed  in 
the  virtues  and  were  established  in  faith  in  their  Re- 
deemer. 

Patriotic  Service  of  Solomon  Mack. — In  1776,  Solo- 
mon Mack  enlisted  in  the  American  army.  For  some 
time  he  served  in  the  land  forces  and  later  was  trans- 
ferred to  the  navy.  With  his  two  sons,  Jason  and  Ste- 
phen, he  was  engaged  in  a  privateering  expedition  com- 
manded by  Captain  Havens.  In  this  service  they  oassed 
through  some  thrilling  experiences,  but  escaped  without 
great  harm.  His  service  in  the  war  covered  a  period 
of  about  four  years.  After  his  discharge  he  went  to  Gil- 
sum,  New  Hampshire,  to  make  his  home.  Owing  to  the 
rigorous  campaigns  through  two  wars,  he  became  broken 
in  health  and  suffered  considerably  in  his  declining 
years.  His  son  Stephen  moved  to  Vermont  and  later  to 
Detroit,  where  he  engaged  in  mercantile  pursuits  and 
was  one  of  the  founders  of  Detroit.  During  the  war  of 
1812  Stephen  again  entered  the  services  of  his  country. 
He  held  the  commission  of  a  captain  at  the  time  of 
the  siege  of  Detroit  and  was  ordered  by  his  superior 
officer  to  surrender,  which  he  boldly  refused  to  do. 
Breaking  his  sword  across  his  knee  he  threw  the  parts 
into  the  lake  and  said  he  would  not  submit  to  such  a 
disgraceful  compromise  while  the  blood  of  an  American 
ran  in  his  veins. 

Such  is  the  character  of  the  forebears  of  Joseph  Smith 


CHAPTER  6 

BOYHOOD  OF  JOSEPH  SMITH 
1805—1820 


llie  Birth  of  Joseph  Smith,  the  Prophet.- -Joseph 
Smith,  son  of  Asael,  was  born  in  Topsfield,  July  12, 
1771.  Near  the  close  of  the  eighteenth  century  he  was 
•g*  residing  in  Tunbridge,  Vermont,  where  he  owned  a  good 
farm  and  engaged  in  tilling  the  soil.  It  was  here  he 
met  Lucy  Mack,  daughter  of  Solomon  Mack,  of  Gilsum, 
who  later  became  his  wife.  She  was  visiting  in  Tunbridge 
with  her  brother  Stephen,  who  at  that  time  was  a  resi- 
dent of  Tunbridge.  Joseph  Smith,  after  his  marriage, 
continued  to  reside  in  Tunbridge  for  about  six  years. 
In  1802  he  rented  his  farm  and  moved  to  Randolph,  to 
engage  in  the  mercantile  business.  Later  he  sold  his 
farm    in    Tunbridge    and    moved    to    Royalton,    then    to 

rvSharop,  Windsor  County, 
where  their  son  Joseph  was 
born,  Dec.  23,  1805.  In 
1811  the  Smith  family 
moved  from  Vermont  to 
Lebanon,  New  Hampshire, 
just  over  the  border  line, 
where  they  intended  to  set- 
tle down  "and  began  to  con- 
template, with  joy  and  sat- 
isfaction" the  prosperity 
which  had  attended  their 
exertions.  They  were  de- 
sirous, as  most  parents  are, 
to  provide  comfortably  for 
their  children  and  give  them 
the  advantages  of  an  educa- 
tion. Of  this  desire  the 
JOSEPH    SMITH  mother  writes: 


THE  ANCESTRY  OF  JOSEPH  SMITH  33 

Early  Struggles  of  the  Smiths. — ^*'As  our  childreni 
had,  in  a  great  measure,  been  debarred'  from  the  privilege 
of  schools,  we  began  to  make  every  arrangement  to 
attend  to  this  important  duty.  We  established  our  second 
son,  Hyrum,  in  an  academy  at  Hanp,ver;  and  the  rest, 
that  were  of  sufficient  age,  we  were  sending  to  a  common 
school  that  was  quite  convenient;  meanwhile  myself  and 
companion  were  doing  all  that  our  abilities  would  admit 
of  for  the  future  welfare  and  advantage  of  the  family , 
and  were  greatly  blessed  in  our  labors." 

These  desires,  however,  were  rudely  shattered,  for 
an  epidemic  of  typhus  fever  passed  over  the  land  and 
all  the  Smith  children  were  sorely  afflicted.  The  oldesr 
daughter,  Sophronia,  lay  for  a  long  time  nigh  unto 
death,  and  was  saved  only  by  Divine  providence  in  answer 
to  prayer.  Joseph  recovered  from  the  fever  after  an  illness 
of  two  weeks,  but  was  left  suffering  with  extreme  pain  in 
his  shoulder  which  was  first  treated  as  the  result  of  a 
sprain,  but  later  developments  proved  it  to  be  from  another 
cause.  A  bag  of  pus  had  formed  which  had  to  be  lanced. 
The  description  of  his  suffering  is  very  vividly  told  by 
his  mother  in  the  following  words: 

Serious  Affliction  of  Joseph  Smith. — "As  soon  as  the 
sore  had  discharged  itself,  the  pain  left  it,  and  shot  like 
lightning  (using  his  own  terms)  down  his  side  into  the 
marrow  of  the  bone  of  his  leg,  and  soon  became  very 
severe.  My  poor  boy,  at  this,  was  almost  in  despair,  and 
he  cried  out,  'Oh,  father,  the  pain  is  so  severe,  how  can  I 
bear  it!' 

"His  leg  soon  began  to  swell,  and  he  continued  to 
suffer  the  greatest  agony  for  the  space  of  two  weeks  long- 
er. During  this  period  I  carried  him  much  of  the  time  in 
my  arms  in  order  to  mitigate  his  suffering  as  much  as 
possible;  in  consequence  of  which  I  was  taken  very  ill  my- 
self. The  anxiety  of  mind  that  I  experienced,  together  with 
physical  over-exertion,  was  too  much  for  my  constitution, 
and  my  nature  sank  under  it. 


34 


ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


Tenderness    of    Hyrum    Smith. — "Hyrum    who    was 

rather  remarkable  for  his  tenderness  and  sympathy,  now 
desired  that  he  might  take  my  place,  as  he  was  a  good, 
trusty  boy  we  let  him  do  so;  and,  in  order  to  make  the 
task  as  easy  for  him  as  possible,  we  laid  Joseph  upon  a 
low  bed,  and  Hyrum  sat  beside  him,  almost  day  and  night, 

for  some  considerable 
length  of  time,  holding  the 
affected  part  of  his  leg  in 
his  hands,  and  pressing  it 
between  them  so  that  his 
afflicted  brother  might  be 
enabled  to  endure  the  pain, 
which  was  so  excruciating 
that  he  was  scarcely  able 
to  bear  it. 

Surgical  Aid  Sought. 
—"At  the  end  of  three 
weeks,  we  thought  it  ad- 
visable to  send  again  for 
the  surgeon.  When  he 
came,  he  made  an  incision 
of  eight  inches  on  the 
front  side  of  the  leg,  be- 
tween the  knee  and  ankle. 
This  relieved  the  pain  in 
a  great  measure,  and  the 
patient  was  quite  comfort- 
able until  the  wound  be- 
gan to  heal,  when  the  pain 
became  as  violent  as  ever. 
"The  surgeon  was  call- 
ed again,  and  he  this  time  enlarged  the  wound,  cutting  the 
leg  even  to  the  bone.  It  commenced  healing  the  second 
time,  and  as  soon  as  it  began  to  heal,  it  also  began  to  swell 
again,  which  swelling  continued  to  rise  till  we  deemed  it 
wisdom  to  call  a  council  of  surgeons ;  and  when  they  met  in 


HYRUM    SMITH 


THE  ANCESTRY  OF  JOSEPH  SMITH 


ZS 


consultation,  they   decided  that  amputation  was  the  only 
remedy. 

A  Council  Held. — "Soon  after  coming  to  this  conclu- 
sion, they  rode  up  to  the  door,  and  were  invited  into  a 
room,  apart  from  the  one  in  which  Joseph  lay.  They  being 
seated,  I  addressed  them  thus:  ^Gentlemen,  what  can  you 
do  to  save  my  boy's  leg?'  Tliey  answered,  *We  can  do 
nothing;  we  have  cut  it  open  to  the  bone,  and  find  it  so 
affected  that  we  consider  his  leg  incurable,  and  that  am- 


BIRTH  PLACE  OF  THE  PROPHET  JOSEPH  SMITH 

putation  is  absolutely  necessary  in  order  to  save  his  life.' 
"This  was  like  a  thunderbolt  to  me  .1  appealed  to  the 
principal  surgeon,  saying,  *Dr.  Stone,  can  you  not  make 
another  trial?  Can  you  not,  by  cutting  around  the  bone, 
take  out  the  diseased  part,  and  perhaps  that  which  is  sound 
will  heal  over,  and  by  this  means  you  will  save  his  leg? 
You  will  not,  you  must  not,  take  off  his. leg  until  you  try 
once  more.  I  will  not  consent  to  let  you  enter  his  room 
until  you  make  me  this  promise.' 


36 


ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


"After  consulting  a  short  time  with  each  other,  they 
agreed  to  do  as  I  had  requested,  then  went  to  see  my  suffer- 
ing son.  One  of  the  doctors,  on  approaching  his  bed,  said, 
'My  poor  boy,  we  have  come  again.'  'Yes,'  said  Joseph,  *I 
see  you  have;  but  you  have  not  come  to  take  off  my  leg, 

7f'  7J'  72'  7r  70' 


yul^^ 


jy  7f  V  70' 

MAP    OF    NEW     ENGLAND    STATES 


THE  ANCESTRY  OF  JOSEPH  SMFTH  37 

have  you,  sir?'  'No,'  replied  the  surgeon,  'It  is  your  mother's 
request  that  we  make  one  more  effort,  and  that  is  what 
we  have  now  come  for.' 

"The  principal  surgeon,  after  a  moment's  conversation, 
ordered  cords  to  be  brought  to  bind  Joseph  fast  to  the 
bedstead;  but  to  this  Joseph  objected.  The  doctor,  how- 
ever, insisted  that  he  must  be  confined,  upon  which  Joseph 
said  very  decidedly,  'No,  doctor,  I  will  not  be  bound,  for 
I  can  bear  the  operation  much  better  if  I  have  my  liberty.' 
'Then,'  said  Dr.  Stone,  'will  you  drink  some  brandy  ?' 

"  'No,'  said  Joseph,  'not  one  drop.' 

"  'Will  you  take  some  wine?'  rejoined  the  doctor.  'You 
must  take  something,  or  you  can  never  endure  the  severe 
operation  to  which  you  must  be  subjected.' 

"  'No,'  exclamed  Joseph,  'I  will  not  touch  one  particle  of 
liquor,  neither  will  I  be  tied  down ;  but  I  will  tell  you  what 
I  will  do — I  will  have  my  father  sit  on  the  bed  and  hold 
me  in  his  arms,  and  then  I  will  do  whatever  is  necessary 
in  order  to  have  the  bone  taken  out.'  Looking  at  me,  he 
said,  'Mother,  I  want  you  to  leave  the  room,  for  I  know 
you  cannot  bear  to  see  me  suffer  so ;  father  can  stand  it, 
but  you  have  carried  me  so  much,  and  watched  over  me 
so  long,  you  are  almost  worn  out.'  Then  looking  up  into 
my  face,  his  eyes  swimming  in  tears,  he  continued,  'Now, 
1^  mother,  promise  me  that  you  will  not  stay,  will  you  ?  The 
Lord  -will  help  me,  and  I  shall  get  through  with  it.' 

"To  this  request  I  consented,  and  getting  a  number  of 
folded  sheets,  and  laying  them  under  his  leg,  I  retired,  go- 
ing several  hundred  yards  from  the  house  in  order  to  be 
out  of  hearing. 

The  Operation. — "The  surgeons  commenced  operat- 
ing by  boring  into  the  bone  of  his  leg,  first  on  one  side  of 
the  bone  where  it  was  affected,  then  on  the  other  side, 
after  which  they  broke  it  off  with  a  pair  of  forceps  or 
pincers.  They  thus  took  away  large  pieces  of  the  bone. 
When  they  broke  off  the  first  piece,  Joseph  screamed  out 
so  loudly,  that  I  could  not  forbear  running  to  him.  On  my 


38  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

entering  the  room,  he  cried  out,  'Oh,  mother,  go  back,  go 
back;  I  do  not  want  you  to  come  in — I  will  try  to  tough 
it  out,  if  you  will  go  away.'  *  *  * 

"I  was  immediately  forced  from  the  room,  and  de- 
tained until  the  operation  was  complete;  but  when  the  act 
was  accomplished,  Joseph  put  upon  a  clean  bed,  the  room 
cleaned  of  every  appearance  of  blood,  and  the  instruments 
which  were  used  in  the  operation  removed,  I  was  permitted 
again  to  enter. 

He  is  Healed. — ^'Joseph  immediately  commenced  get- 
ting better,  and  from  this  onward  continued  to  mend  until 
he  became  strong  and  healthy.  When  he  had  so  far  re- 
covered as  to  be  able  to  travel,  he  went  with  his  uncle, 
Jesse  Smith,  to  Salem,  for  the  benefit  of  his  health,  hoping 
the  sea  breezes  would  be  of  service  to  him,  and  in  this  he 
was  not  disappointed." 

Removal  to  New  York. — Continued  sickness  pur- 
sued the  family  for  a  year;  this,  together  with  three  suc- 
cessive years  of  crop  failure,  placed  the  family  in  rather 
straitened  circumstances.  So  discouraged  did  they  become 
that  the  decision  was  reached  to  move  to  the  milder  climate 
and  more  fertile  region  of  western  New  York,  where  there 
would  be  a  better  opportunity  to  retrieve  their  fortunes. 

As  soon  as  arrangements  could  be  made  and  obligations 
settled,  Joseph  Smith  and  family  moved  to  Palmvr^^  New 
York,  a  distance  of  about  three  hundred  miles  from  their 
home  in  New  Hampshire.  The  members  of  the  family 
now  counseled  together  relative  to  the  course  they  should 
adopt.  It  was  finally  decided  to  purchase  about  one  hundred 
acres  of  land,  situated  about  two  miles  south  of  Palmyra  on 
the  border  of  Manchester  township.  It  should  be  remem- 
bered that  western  New  York,  at  that  time,  was  sparsely 
settled.  Ohio,  Michigan  and  Illinois  were  still  largely  in  a 
state  of  wilderness,  and  beyond  the  great  "Father  of  Wat- 
ers" lay  a  vast  country  scarcely  known.  More  than  ten 
years  later  Missouri  was  spoken  of  by  the  Lord  to  Joseph 


THE  ANCESTRY  OF  JOSEPH  SMITH  39 

Smith,   in  a   revelation   as  being  on  the   "borders   of  the  ^ 
Lamanites."^ 

The  Purchase  of  a  Home. — At  the  time  of  the  re- 
moval to  Palmyra,  two  of  the  boys,  Alvin  and  Hyrum, 
were  able  to  be  of  material  assistance  in  making  their  new 
home.  With  their  father  they  set  to  work  clearing  the 
newly  acquired"  land  from  a  heavy  growth  of  timber,  a 
condition  which  generally  prevailed  in  that  country  one 
hundred  years  ago.  During  the  first  year  they  cleared 
about  thirty  acres, — no  small  task  in  itself — besides  en- 
gaging in  a  day's  labor  now  and  again,  as  opportunity  af- 
forded, in  order  to  raise  means  to  meet  their  obligations. 
Thus,  during  the  first  year,  they  were  able  to  meet  most 
of  their  first  payment  on  the  land,  which  during  that 
year  was  not  in  a  condition  to  be  farmed.  The  mother, 
through  her  untiring  industry,  took  upon  herself  the  task 
to  provide  the  household  necessities,  which  she  did  through 
the  sale  of  hand-painted  oil-cloth  table  covers,  a  work 
in  which  she  was  quite  skilled,  and  in  which  she  met  with 
fair  success. 

Removal  to  Manchester. — About  four  years  after  the 
arrival  of  the  Smith  family  in  Palmyra,  they  moved  to 
11^  the  farm  where  they  built  a  four-room  log  house,  which 
was  later  increased  by  the  addition  of  sleeping  rooms  on 
the  rear.  It  was  while  living  in  this  house  that  Joseph  re- 
ceived his  glorious  visions.  The  building  of  a  more  com- 
modious home  was  contemplated  under  the  direction  of 
Alvin,  the  oldest  son,  who  much  desired  to  see  his  parents 
comfortably  located.  '*I  am  going  to  have,"  he  said,  "a 
nice,  pleasant  room  for  father  and  mother  to  sit  in,  and 
everything  arranged  for  their  comfort,  and  they  shall  not 
work  any  more  as  they  have  done."  This  was  indeed  a 
noble  thought  and  desire,  for  his  parents  had  toiled  and 
labored  much  in  the  midst  of  trials  and  tribulations  that 
had  reduced  them  to  a  state  of  poverty. 


oDoc.  and  Cov.  54:8. 


40  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Death  of  Alvin  Smith. — Alvin  did  not  live  to  realize 
the  blessing  thus  contemplated  and  to  see  the  fulfilment 
of  his  dream.  The  frame  of  the  new  house  was  raised  and 
the  necessary  material  procured  to  complete  the  structure 
in  the  fall  of  1824;  but  in  November  of  that  year  Alvin 
was  stricken.  He  died  on  the  19th  day  of  that  month  in 
the  twenty-seventh  year  of  his  age.  He  lived  to  know  of  the 
visitation  of  the  Father  and  the  Son,  and  of  the  coming 
of  Moroni,  and  was  convinced  that  these  things  were  true. 
He  died  with  a  prayer  on  his  lips  for  his  younger  brother 
Joseph,  and  admonished  him  to  be  true  to  the  great  work 
entrusted  to  his  care.  Alvin  is  spoken  of  as  a  "youth  of 
singular   goodness   and   disposition,   kind   and   amiable." 

The  Hand  of  Providence. — While  hard  to  bear,  the 
many  misfortunes  of  the  Smiths  were  all  overruled  by  the 
providence  of  the  Lord,  for  their  good.  Had  they  remained 
in  Vermont,  or  New  Hampshire,  the  purposes  of  the  Lord 
could  not  as  well  have  been  accomplished.  He  had  a  great 
work  for  the  youthful  Joseph  to  perform,  and  it  was  nec- 
essary that  the  family  should  move  to  the  field  of  his  ac- 
tivities. Therefore,  through  the  valley  of  tribulation  they 
were  led  by  the  hand  of  the  Lord  to  the  place  he  had  pre- 
pared for  them. 


CHAPTER  7 

THE  VISION 
1820     -— 

Joseph  Smith's  Own  Story. — Never  has  the  story  of 
the  wonderful  vision  of  the  Father  and  the  Son  to  Joseph 
Smith  been  told  so  effectively  and  clearly  as  by  Joseph 
Smith,  himself,  as  he  has  related  it  in  complete  simplicity. 
Therefore  it  is  repeated  here: 

/  "Some  time  in  the  second  year  after  our  removal  to 
Manchester,  there  was  in  the  place  where  we  lived  an  un- 
usual excitement  on  the  suhject  of  religion.  It  commenced 
with  the  Methodists,  but  soon  became  general  among  all 
the  sects  in  that  region  of  country.  Indeed,  the  whole  dis- 
trict of  country  seemed  affected  by  it,  and  great  multitudes 
united  themselves  to  the  different  religious  parties,  which 
created  no  small  stir  and  division  amongst  the  people,  some 
crying.  To,  here !'  and  others,  To,  there !'  Some  were  con- 
tending for  the  Methodist  faith,  some  for  the  Presbyterian, 
and  some  for  the  Baptist,  For  notwithstanding  the  great 
love  which  the  converts  to  these  different  faiths  expressed 
at  the  time  of  their  conversion,  and  the  great  zeal  manifested 
by  the  respective  clergy,  who  were  active  in  getting  up  and 
promoting  this  extraordinary  scene  of  religious  feeling,  in 
order  to  have  everybody  converted  as  they  were  pleased  to 
call  it,  let  them  join  what  sect  they  pleased — yet  when  the 
converts  began  to  file  off,  some  to  one  party  and  some  to 
another,  it  was  seen  that  the  seemingly  good  feelings  of  both 
the  priests  and  the  converts  were  more  pretended  than  real ; 
for  a  scene  of  great  confusion  and  bad  feeling  ensued ;  priest 
contending  against  priest,  and  convert  against  convert ;  so 

J  that  all  their  good  feelings  one  for  another,  if  they  ever  had 
any,  were  entirely  lost  in  a  strife  of  words  and  a  contest 
about  opinions. 

*T  was  at  this  time  in  my  fifteenth  year.  My  father's 
family  was  proselyted  to  the  Presb)terian  faith,  and  four 


42  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

of  them  joined  that  church,  namely — my  mother  Lucy;  my 
brothers  Hyrum  and  Samuel  Harrison;  and  my  sister 
Sophronia. 

A  Time  of  Religious  Excitement. — ''During  this  time 
of  great  excitement,  my  mind  was  called  up  to  serious  re- 
flection and  great  uneasiness;  but  though  my  feelings  were 
deep  and  often  poignant,  still  I  kept  myself  aloof  from  all 
these  parties,  though  I  attended  their  several  meetings  as 
often  as  occasion  would  permit.  In  process  of  time  my  mind 
became  somewhat  partial  to  the  Methodist  sect,  and  I  felt 
some  desire  to  be  united  with  them;  but  so  great  were  the 
confusion  and  strife  among  the  different  denominations,  that 
it  was  impossible  for  a  person  young  as  1  was,  and  so  un- 
acquainted with  men  and  things,  to  come  to  any  certain 
conclusion  who  was  right  and  who  was  wrong.  My  mind  at 
times  was  greatly  excited,  the  cry  and  tumult  were  so  great 
and  incessant.  The  Presbyterians  were  most  decided  against 
the  Baptists  and  Methodists,  and  used  all  the  powers  of 
either  reason  or  sophistry  to  prove  their  errors,  or,  at  least 
to  make  the  people  think  they  were  in  error.  On  the  other 
hand,  the  Baptists  and  Methodists  in  their  turn  were  equally 
zealous  in  endeavoring  to  establish  their  own  tenets  and 
disprove  all  others. 

The  Promise  of  James  Tested. — *'In  the  midst  of  this 
war  of  words  and  tumult  of  opinions,  I  often  said  to  my- 
self, What  is  to  be  done  ?  Who  of  all  these  parties  are  right ; 
or,  are  they  all  wrong  together?  If  any  one  of  them  be 
right,  which  is  it,  and  how  shall  I  know  it?  While  I  was 
laboring  under  the  extreme  difficulties  caused  by  the  con- 
tests of  these  parties  of  religionists,  I  was  one  day  reading 
the  Epistle  of  James,  first  chapter  and  fifth  verse,  which 
reads :  //  any  of  you  lack  wisdom,  let  him  ask  of  God,  that  | 
giveth  to  all  men  liberally,  and  upbraideth  not;  and  it  shall  I 
be  given  him. 

"Never  did  any  passage  of  scripture  come  with  more 
power  to  the  heart  of  man  than  this  did  at  this  time  to  mine. 
It  seemed  to  enter  with  great  force  into  every  feeling  of  my 


THE  VISION 


43 


heart.  I  reflected  on  it  again  and  again,  knowing  that  if  any 
person  needed  wisdom  from  God,  I  did ;  for  how  to  act  I  did 
not  know,  and  unless  I  could  get  more  wisdom  than  I  then 
had,  I  would  never  know ;  for  the  teachers  of  religion  of  the 
different  sects  understood  the  same  passages  of  scripture  so 
differently  as  to  destroy  all  confidence  in  settling  the  ques- 
tion by  an  appeal  to  the  Bible.  At  length  I  came  to  the 
conclusion  that  I  must  either  remain  in  darkness  and  con- 
fusion, or  else  I  must  do  as 
James  directs,  that  is,  ask 
of  God.  I  at  length  came 
to  the  determination  to  'ask 
of  God,'  concluding  that  if 
he  gave  wisdom  to  them 
that  lacked  wisdom,  and 
would  give  lib-erally  and 
not  upbraid,  I  might  ven- 
ture. So,  in  accordance 
with  this  my  determination 
to  ask  of  God,  I  retired  to 
the  woods  to  make  the  at- 
tempt. It  was  on  the  morn- 
ing of  a  beautiful  clear  day, 
early  in  the  spring  of  eight- 
een hundred  and  twenty. 
It  was  the  first  time  in  my 
life  that  I  had  made  such  the  sacred  grove 

an  attempt,  for  amidst  all  my  anxieties  I  had  never  as  yet 
made  the  attempt  to  pray  vocally. 

The  Vision. — "After  I  had  retired  to  the  place  where 
I  had  previously  designed  to  go,  having  looked  around  me, 
and  finding  myself  alone,  I  kneeled  down  and  began  to  offer 
up  the  desires  of  my  heart  to  God.  I  had  scarcely  done  so, 
when  immediately  I  was  seized  upon  by  some  power  which 
entirely  overcame  me,  and  had  such  an  astonishing  influence 
over  me  as  to  bind  my  tongue  so  that  I  could  not  speak. 


|^-:«"*^|n-J|Bf,     -.  "1 

fr.^^Hi  :/»'.'■■ ':! 

ft:; 

|f!i.:-i.| 

'jl^. 

Wk  i-' 

i 

ifjl 

m 

A 

Sm^HKM 

'■■ 

\  1 

\\ 

k/^kl 

■MB? 

IVfi 

i^B 

il 

1 

H^ 

IH. 

m 

■^' 

'ffl 

■la 

; 

1 

1  i\||H|Mn|^HnNHH 

44     •      ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Thick  darkness  gathered  around  me,  and  it  seemed  to  me 
for  a  time  as  if  I  were  doomed  to  sudden  destruction. 

"But,  exerting  all  my  powers  to  call  upon  God  to  de- 
liver me  out  of  the  power  of  this  enemy  which  had  seized  up- 
on me,  and  at  the  very  moment  when  I  was  ready  to  sink 
into  despair  and  abandon  myself  to  destruction — not  to  an 
imaginary  ruin,  hut  to  the  power  of  some  actual  being 
from  the  unseen  world,  who  had  such  marvelous  power 
as  I  had  never  before  felt  in  any  being — just  at  this  mo- 
ment of  great  alarm,  I  saw  a  pillar  of  light  exactly  over 
my  head,  albove  the  brightness  of  the  sun,  which  descended 
gradually  until  it  fell  upon  me. 

"It  no  sooner  appeared  than  I  found  myself  delivered 
from  the  enemy  which  held  me  bound.  When  the  light 
rested  upon  me  I  saw  two  personages,  whose  brightness  and 
glory  defy  all  description,  standing  above  me  in  the  air.  One 
of  them  spake  unto  me,  calling  me  by  name,  and  said,  point- 
ing to  the  other — This  is  my  beloved  Son,  hear  Him! 

"My  object  in  going  to  inquire  of  the  Lord  was  to  know 
which  of  all  the  sects  was  right,  that  I  might  know  which 
to  join.  No  sooner,  therefore,  did  I  get  possession  of  my- 
self, so  as  to  be  able  to  speak,  than  I  asked  the  personages 
who  stood  above  me  in  the  light,  which  of  all  the  sects  was 
right — and  which  I  should  join.  I  was  answered  that  I 
must  join  none  of  them,  for  they  were  all  wrong;  and  the 
personage  who  addressed  me  said  that  all  their  creeds  were 
an  abomination  in  his  sight ;  that  those  professors  were  all 
corrupt ;  that  'they  draw  near  toi  me  with  their  lips,  but  their 
hearts  are  far  from  me;  they  teach  for  doctrines  the  com- 
mandments of  men,  having  a  form  of  godliness  but  they  deny 
the  power  thereof.'  He  again  forbade  me  to  join  with  any 
of  them ;  and  many  other  things  did  he  say  unto  me,  which 
I  cannot  write  at  this  time.  When  I  came  to  myself  again 
I  found  myself  lying  on  my  back,  looking  up  into  heaven. 

"When  the  light  had  departed,  I  had  no  strength;  but 
soon  recovering  in  some  degree,  I  went  home.  And  as  I 
leaned  up  to  the  fireplace,  mother  enquired  what  the  mat- 


THE  VISION  45 

ter  was.  I  replied,  'Never  mind,  all  is  well — I  am  well 
enough  off.'  I  then  said  to  my  mother,  *I  have  learned  for 
myself  that  Presbyterianism  is  not  true.' 

Sectarian  Opposition. — *'It  seems  as  though  the  ad- 
versary was  aware,  at  a  very  early  period  of  my  life,  that 
I  was  destined  to  prove  a  disturber  and  an  annoyer  of  his 
kingdom;  else  why  should  the  powers  of  darkness  com- 
bine against  me?  Why  the  opposition  and  persecution  that 
arose  against  me  almost  in  my  infancy? 

"Some  few  days  after  I  had  this  vision,  I  happened  to 
be  in  company  with  one  of  the  Methodist  preachers,  who 
was  very  active  in  the  before-mentioned  religious  excite- 
ment; and,  conversing  with  him  on  the  subject  of  religion, 
I  took  occasion  to  give  him  an  account  of  the  vision  which 
I  had  had.  I  was  greatly  surprised  at  his  behavior ;  he  treated 
my  communication  not  only  lightly,  but  with  great  con- 
tempt, saying  it  was  all  of  the  devil,  that  there  were  no 
such  things  as  visions  or  revelations  in  these  days;  that  all 
such  things  had  ceased  with  the  apostles,  and  that  there 
would  never  be  any  more  of  them. 

*'I  soon  found,  however,  that  my  telling  the  story  had 
excited  a  great  deal  of  prejudice  against  me  among  pro- 
fessors of  religion,  and  was  the  cause  of  great  persecution, 
which  continued  to  increase;  and  though  I  was  an  obscure 
boy,  only  between  fourteen  and  fifteen  y^ears  of  age,  and 
my  circumstances  in  life  such  as  to  make  a  fboy  of  no  conse- 
quence in  the  world,  yet  men  of  high  standing  would  take 
notice  sufficient  to  excite  the  public  mind  against  me,  and 
create  a  bitter  persecution ;  and  this  was  common  among  all 
the  sects — all  united  to  persecute  me. 

Joseph  Smith's  Reflections. — ^"It  caused  me  serious 
reflection  then,  and  often  has  since,  how  very  strange  it  was 
that  an  obscure  boy,  a  little  over  fourteen  years  of  age 
and  one,  too,  who  was  doomed  to  the  necessity  of  obtaining 
a  scanty  maintenance  by  his  daily  labor,  should  be  thought 
a  character  of  sufficient  importance  to  attract  the  attention 
of  the  great  ones  of  the  most  popular  sects  of  the  day,  and 


46  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

in  a  manner  to  create  in  them  a  spirit  of  the  most  bitter 
persecution  and  reviling".  But  strange  or  not,  so  it  was,  and 
it  was  often  the  cause  of  great  sorrow  to  myself.  How- 
ever, it  was  nevertheless  a  fact  that  I  had  beheld  a  vision. 
I  have  thought  since,  that  I  felt  much  like  Paul,  when  he 
made  his  defense  before  King  Agrippa,  and  related  the  ac- 
count of  the  vision  he  had  when  he  saw  a  light  and  heard 
a  voice ;  but  still  there  were  but  few  who  believed  him ;  some 
said  he  was  dishonest,  others  said  he  was  mad ;  and  he  was 
ridiculed  and  reviled.  But  all  this  did  not  destroy  the  reality 
of  his  vision.  He  had  seen  a  vision,  he  knew  he  had,  and 
all  the  persecution  under  heaven  could  not  make  it  other- 
wise ;  and  though  they  should  persecute  him  unto  death,  yet 
he  knew,  and  would  know  to  his  latest  breath,  that  he  had 
both  seen  a  light  and  heard  a  voice  speaking  unto  him,  and 
all  the  world  could  not  make  him  think  or  beUeve  otherwise. 

"So  it  was  with  me.  I  had  actually  seen  a  light,  and  in 
the  midst  of  that  light  I  saw  two  personages,  and  they  did 
in  reality  speak  to  me;  and  though  I  was  hated  and  perse- 
cuted for  saying  that  I  had  seen  a  vision,  yet  it  was  true; 
and  while  they  were  persecuting  me,  reviling  me,  and  speak- 
ing all  manner  of  evil  against  me  falsely  for  so  saying,  I  was 
led  to  say  in  my  heart:  Why  persecute  me  for  telling  the 
truth?  I  have  actually  seen  a  vision,  and  who  am  I  that 
I  can  withstand  God,  or  why  does  the  world  think  to  make 
me  deny  what  I  have  actually  seen?  For  I  had  seen  a 
vision;  I  knew  it,  and  I  knew  that  God  knew  it,  and  I 
could  not  deny  it,  neither  dared  I  do  it,  at  least  I  knew  that 
by  so  doing  I  would  offend  God,  and  come  under  condemna- 
tion. 

"I  had  now  got  my  mind  satisfied  so  far  as  the  sectarian 
world  was  concerned;  that  it  was  not  my  duty  to  join  with 
any  of  them,  but  to  continue  as  I  was  until  further  directed. 
I  had  found  the  testimony  of  James  to  be  true,  that  a  man 
who  lacked  wisdom  might  ask  of  God,  and  obtain,  and  not 
be  upbraided." 

Joseph  Smith's  Great  Honor. — There  is  no  account 


THE  VISION  A7 

in  history  or  revelation  extant,  where  ever  before  both  the 
Father  and  the  Son  appeared  in  the  presence  of  mortal  man 
in  glory.  Most  wonderful  was  the  honor  bestowed  upon  this 
unsophisticated  boy.  Great  was  his  faith — so  great  that  he 
was  able,  like  the  brother  of  Jared,  to  penetrate  the  veil 
and  behold  the  glory  of  these  holy  Beings,  whose  •  glory 
rested  upon  him.  Without  this  power  overshadowing  him, 
he  could  not  have  endured  their  presence,  for  their  bright- 
ness was  far  greater  than  the  brightness  of  the  noonday 
sun.  It  was  not,  therefore,  with  the  power  of  the  natural 
eye  that  this  great  Vision  was  beheld,  but  by  the  aid  of  the 
eye  of  the  spirit.  The  natural  man,  without  the  saving  grace 
of  the  power  of  the  Lord,  could  not  behold  his  presence  in 
this  manner,  for  he  would  be  consumed.  Joseph  Smith, 
through  the  power  of  the  Lord,  was  able  to  behold  the  pres- 
ence of  the  Great  Creator  and  his  Glorified  Son,  for  they 
deigned  to  honor  him  with  their  presence  and  converse  with 
him. 

The  Heavens  No  Longer  Sealed. — No  longer  were 
the  heavens  as  brass.  No  more  would  man  be  forced  to 
stumble  and  grope  in  darkness.  Salvation  was  made  known 
and  the  glad  tidings  were  to  sound  forth,  as  with  the  blast 
of  a  mighty  trumpet,  to  the  ends  of  the  earth.  Satan's  reign 
was  nearing  its  end,  and  the  message  of  eternal  peace  was 
shortly  to  be  proclaimed  to  every  nation,  and  kindred,  and 
tongue  and  people. 

The  Vision  Rejected  by  the  World. — No  wonder 
Joseph  Smith  rejoiced,  he  now  possessed  greater  knowledge 
than  all  the  professors  and  divines  in  all  the  world !  Naturally 
he  desired  that  others  should  share  his  joy  and  partake  of 
his  wonderful  information.  He  would  proclaim  it  to  them 
with  gladness,  surely  they  would  be  pleased  to  receive  it 
and  would  rejoice  with  him!  But  great  disappointment 
awaited  him,  for  with  one  accord  his  message  was  rejected. 
Only  the  members  of  his  household  would  believe.  He  was 
treated  with  scorn  by  great  men  of  learning,  although  he 
was  but  a  boy.    He 'was  mocked  and  shamed.    Instead  of  the 


48  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

spirit  of  love  and  gratefulness  following  him  for  revealing 
this  glorious  message  of  truth,  it  was  the  spirit  of  contempt 
and  hatred  with  which  he  had  to  contend.  In  sorrow  he 
learned  to  hold  his  peace  and  wait — wait  for  further  light 
and  inspiration  which  he  had  been  promised.  Though  all 
the  world  should  mock  and  former  friends  deride,  he  knew 
he  had  beheld  the  Vision.  There  was  one  Friend  to  whom 
he  now  could  go  and  pour  out  his  soul  in  humble  hope  of 
encouragement  and  succor.  What  did  it  matter  though 
the  whole  world  should  laugh,  if  the  Son  of  God  would 
hearken  to  his  humble  pleadings? 

Not  Strange  that  the  Message  Should  be  Rejected. 

— Yet,  when  we  stop  to  reflect,  it  is  not  strange  that  this 
message  of  light  and  truth  should  be  rejected  by  the  world, 
for  the  Lord  had  said  long  years  before,  "Men  love  dark- 
ness rather  than  light,  because  their  deeds  are  evil."  As  for 
the  priests,  was  not  their  craft  in  danger?  The  message 
left  with  the  youthful  seer  by  the  God  of  heaven  was  most 
drastic.  It  had  been  declared  in  language  that  could  be 
clearly  understood,  that  the  creeds  of  men  were  not  in  accord 
with  his  Gospel.  This  was  not  a  message  to  please  the  re- 
ligious teachers  of  the  day.  Moreover,  the  Vision  had 
shattered  the  traditions  of  the  times.  The  doctrines  taught 
in  the  churches  were  emphatically  contradicted  and  dis- 
proved. The  world  was  teaching  and  believing  that  the 
canon  of  scripture  was  full ;  that  there  was  not  to  be  and 
could  not  be,  more  revelation ;  that  the  visitation  of  angels 
had  ceased  with  the  early  Christian  fathers,  and  such  things 
as  these  had  passed  away  forever.  Again,  the  doctrine  was 
taught  that  the  Father,  Son  and  Holy  Ghost  were  incompre- 
hensible, without  body,  parts  and  passions.  A  revelation 
of  the  Father  and  the  Son  as  separate  persons,  each  with 
a  body  tangible  and  in  the  form  of  the  body  of  man,  was 
destructive  of  this  doctrine,  as  revelation  was  of  the  doc- 
trine of  the  closed  heavens.  The  world  had  held  that  perfec- 
tion in  religion  and  the  organization  of  the  Church  of  Christ 
was  not  to  be  expected,  but  that  men  were  led  by  their  own 


THE  VISION  49 

human  reason  to  interpret  the  word  of  the  Lord  as  set  forth 
in  the  scriptures. 

A  Bold  Denunciation  of  False  Doctrine. — A  bold  de- 
nunciation of  all  such  false  teachings  and  traditions,  al- 
though told  in  confiding  simplicity  by  a  humble  youth,  four- 
teen years  of  age,  was  not  likely  to  bring  rejoicing  and 
peace  of  mind  to  those  who  thus  believed  and  loved  their 
old  traditions  dearly.  Nevertheless  the  story  must  be  told ; 
for  in  the  world  were  thousands  of  honest  souls  who  were 
likewise  praying  that  the  light  of  the  everlasting  Gospel 
would  be  restored,  and  the  message  of  salvation  again  be 
proclaimed  as  a  witness  before  the  end  of  unrighteousness 
should  come. 


CHAPTER  8 

THE   VISITATION    OF   MORONI 
1823-1827 

Life  of  Joseph  Smith  Between  1820-23. — ''I  contin- 
ued to  pursue  my  common  vocations  in  life  until  the  twenty- 
first  of  September,  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  twenty- 
three,  all  the  time  suffering  severe  persecution  at  the 
hands  of  all  classes  of  men,  both  religious  and  irreligious, 
because  I  continued  to  affirm  that  I  had  seen  a  vision. 

"During  the  space  of  time  which  intervened  between 
the  time  I  had  the  vision  and  the  year  eighteen  hundred  and 
twenty-three — having  been  forbidden  to  join  any  of  the  re- 
ligious sects  of  the  day,  and  being  of  very  tender  years, 
and  persecuted  by  those  who  ought  to  have  been  my  friends 
and  to  have  treated  me  kindly,  and  if  they  supposed  me  to 
be  deluded  to  have  endeavored  in  a  proper  and  affectionate 
manner  to  have  reclaimed  me, — I  was  left  to  all  kinds  of 
temptations;  and,  mingling  with  all  kinds  of  society,  I  fre- 
quently fell  into  many  foolish  errors,  and  displayed  the 
weakness  of  youth,  and  the  foibles  of  human  nature ;  which, 
I  am  sorry  to  say,  led  me  into  divers  temptations,  offensive 
in  the  sight  of  God.  In  making  this  confession,  no  one 
need  suppose  me  guilty  of  any  great  or  malignant  sins.  A 
disposition  to  commit  such  was  never  in  my  nature.  But  I 
was  guilty  of  levity,  and  sometimes  associated  with  jovial 
company,  etc.,  not  consistent  with  that  character  which 
ought  to  be  maintained  by  one  who  was  called  of  God  as 
I  had  been.  But  this  will  not  seem  very  strange  to  any  one 
who  recollects  my  youth,  and  is  acquainted  with  my  native 
cheery  temperament. 

"In  consequence  of  these  things,  I  often  felt  condemned 
for  my  weakness  and  imperfections;  when,  on  the  evening 
of  the  above  mentioned  twenty-first  of  September,  after  I 
had  retired  to  my  bed  for  the  night,  J  betook  myself  to 
prayer  and  supplication  to  Almighty  God  for  forgiveness  of 


THE   VISITATION  OF  MORONI  51 

all  my  sins  and  follies,  and  also  for  a  manifestation  to  me, 
that  I  might  know  of  my  state  and  standing  before  him ;  for 
I  had  full  confidence  in  obtaining  a  divine  manifestation,  as 
I  previously  had  one. 

The  Appearing  of  Moroni. — ^"While  I  was  thus  in 
the  act  of  calling  upon  God,  I  discovered  a  light  appearing 
in  my  room,  which  continued  to  increase  until  the  room  was 
lighter  than  at  noon  day,  when  immediately  a  personage  ap- 
peared at  my  bedside,  standing  in  the  air,  for  his  feet  did  not 
touch  the  floor.  He  had  on  a  loose  robe  of  most  exquisite 
whiteness.  It  was  a  whiteness  beyond  anything  earthly  I  had 
ever  seen ;  nor  do  I  believe  that  any  earthly  thing  could  be 
made  to  appear  so  exceedingly  white  and  brilliant.  His 
hands  were  naked,  and  his  arms  also,  a  little  above  the 
wrists ;  so,  also,  were  his  feet  naked,  as  were  his  legs,  a 
little  above  the  ankles.  His  head  and  neck  were  also  bare. 
I  could  discover  that  he  had  no  other  clothing  on  but  this 
robe,  as  it  was  open,  so  that  I  could  see  into  his  bosom. 
Not  only  was  his  robe  exceedingly  white,  but  his  whole 
person  was  glorious  beyond  description,  and  his  coun- 
tenance truly  like  lightning.  The  room  was  exceedingly 
light,  but  not  so  very  bright  as  immediately  around  his  per- 
son. When  I  first  looked  upon  him,  I  was  afraid;  but  the 
fear  soon  left  me. 

The  Book  of  Mormon  Revealed. — "He  called  me  by 
name,  and  said  unto  me  that  he  was  a  messenger  sent  from 
the  presence  of  God  to  me,  and  that  his  name  was  Moroni ; 
that  God  had  a  work  for  me  to  do ;  and  that  my  name  should 
be  had  for  good  and  evil  among  all  nations,  kindreds,  and 
tongues,  or  that  it  should  be  both  good  and  evil  spoken  of 
among  all  people.  He  said  there  was  a  book  deposited,  writ- 
ten upon  gold  plates,  giving  an  account  of  the  former  in- 
habitants of  this  continent,  and  the  source  from  whence  they 
sprang.  He  also  said  that  the  fulness  of  the  everlasting 
Gospel  was  contained  in  it,  as  delivered  by  the  Savior  to 
the  ancient  inhabitants ;  also,  that  there  were  two  stones  in 
silver  bows — and  these  stones,  fastened  to  a  breast  plate, 


52  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

constituted  what  is  called  the  Urim  and  Thummim — de- 
posited with  the  plates;  and  the  possession  and  use  of  these 
stones  were  what  constituted  seers  in  ancient  or  former 
times ;  and  that  God  had  prepared  them  for  the  purpose  of 
translating  the  book. ,  ' 

Moroni  Quotes  Ancient  Prophets. — "After  telling  me 
these  things,  he  commenced  quoting  the  prophecies  of  the 
Old  Testament.  He  first  quoted  part  of  the  third  chapter 
of  Maladji,  and  he  quoted  also  the  fourth  or  last  chapter  of 
the  same  prophecy,  though  with  a  little  variation  from  the 
way  it  reads  in  our  Bibles.  Instead  of  quoting  the  first 
verse  as  it  reads  in  our  books,  he  quoted  it  thus : 

''For  behold,  the  day  cometh  that  shall  hum  as  an  oven 
and  all  the  proud,  yea,  and  all  that  do  wickedly,  shall  hum 
as  stuhble;  for  they  that  come  shall  burn  them,  saith  the 
Lord  of  Hosts,  that  it  shall  leave  them  neither  root  no>' 
branch, 

.  "And  again,  he  quoted  the  fifth  verse  thus:  Behold,  I 
will  reveal  unto  you  the  Priesthood,  by  the  hand  of  Elijah 
the  prophet,  before  the  coming  of  the  great  and  dreadful  day 
of  the  Lord, 

"He  also  quoted  the  next  verse  differently :  And  he  shall 
plant  in  the  hearts  of  the  children  the  promises  m^ade  to  the 
fathers,  and  the  hearts  of  the  children  shall  turn  to  their 
fathers;  if  it  were  not  so,  the  whole  earth  would  he  utterly 
wasted  at  its  coming. 

"In  addition  to  these,  he  quoted  the  eleventh  chapter  of 
A  Isaiah,  saying  that  it  was  albout  to  be  fulfilled.  He  quoted 
also  the  third  chapter  of  Acts,  twenty-second  and  twenty- 
third  verses,  precisely  as  they  stand  in  our  New  Tesrament. 
He  said  that  that  prophet  was  Christ;  but  the  day  had  not 
yet  come  when  they  who  would  not  hear  his  voice  should  be 
cut  off  from  among  the  people,  but  soon  would  come.  He 
also  quoted  the  second  chapter  of  Joel^  from  the  twenty- 
eighth  verse  to  the  last.  He  also  said  that  this  was  not  yet 
fulfilled,  but  was  soon  to  be.  And  he  further  stated  that 
the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles  was  soon  to  come  in.    He  quoted 


THE   VISITATION  OF  MORONI  53 

many  other  passages  of  scripture,  and  offered  many  ex- 
planations which  cannot  be  mentioned  here. 

Moroni's  Admonition. — "Again,  he  told  me,  that 
when  I  got  those  plates  of  which  he  had  spoken — for  the 
time  that  they  should  be  obtained  was  not  yet  fulfilled — I 
should  not  show  them  to  any  person;  neither  the  breast- 
plate with  the  Urim  and  Thummim ;  only  to  those  to  whom 
I  should  be  commanded  to  show  them;  if  I  did  I  should  be 
destroyed.  While  he  "was  conversing  with  me  about  the 
plates,  the  vision  was  opened  to  my  mind  that  I  could  see  the 
place  where  the  plates  were  deposited,  and  that  so  clearly 
and  distinctly  that  I  knew  the  place  again  when  I  visited  it. 

"After  this  communication,  I  saw  the  light  in  the  room 
begin  to  gather  immediately  around  the  person  of  him  who 
had  ibeen  speaking  to  me,  and  it  continued  to  do  so,  until  the 
room  was  again  left  dark,  except  just  around  him,  when  in- 
stantly I  saw,  as  it  were,  a  conduit  open  right  up  injto  heaven, 
and  he  ascended  till  he  entirely  disappeared,  and  the  room 
was  left  as  it  had  been  before  this  heavenly  light  had  made 
its  appearance. 

The  Second  Appearance  of  Moroni. — "I  lay  musing 
on  the  singularity  of  the  scene,  and  marveling  greatly  at 
what  had  been  told  to  me  by  this  extraordinary  messenger ; 
when,  in  the  midst  of  my  meditation,  I  suddenly  discovered 
that  my  room  was  again  beginning  to  get  lighted,  and  in  an 
instant,  as  it  were,  the  same  heavenly  messenger  was  again 
by  my  bedside. 

"He  commenced,  and  again  related  the  very  same  things 
which  he  had  done  at  his  first  visit,  without  the  least  varia- 
tion ;  which  having  done,  he  informed  me  of  great  judgments 
which  were  coming  upon  the  earth,  with  great  desolations 
by  famine,  sword,  and  pestilence;  and  that  these  grievous 
judgments  would  come  on  the  earth  in  this  generation.  Hav- 
ing related  these  things,  he  again  ascended  as  he  had  done 
before. 

The  Third  Appearance  of  Moroni. — "By  this  time,  so 
deep  were  the  impressions  made  on  my  mind,  that  sleep  had 


54  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

fled  from  my  eyes,  and  I  lay  overwhelmed  in  astonishment 
at  what  I  had  both  seen  and  heard.  But  what  was  my  sur- 
prise when  again  I  beheld  the  same  messenger  at  my  bed- 
side, and  heard  him  rehearse  or  repeat  over  again  to  me 
the  same  things  as  before;  and  added  a  caution  to  me,  telling 
me  that  Satan  would  try  to  tempt  me  (in  consequence  of 
the  indigent  circumstances  of  my  father's  family),  to  get 
the  plates  for  the  purpose  of  getting  rich.  This  he  foribade 
mii,  sa}"ing  that  I  must  have  no  other  object  in  view  in  getting 
the  plates  but  to  glorify  God,  and  must  not  be  influenced 
by  any  other  motive  than  that  of  building  His  kingdom; 
otherwise  I  could  not  get  them.  After  this  third  visit,  he 
again  ascended  into  heaven  as  before,  and  I  was  again  left 
to  ponder  on  the  strangeness  of  what  I  had  just  experienced ; 
when  almost  immediately  after  the  heavenly  messenger  had 
ascended  from  me  the  third  time,  the  cock  crowed,  and  I 
found  that  day  was  approaching,  so  that  our  interviews  must 
have  occupied  the  whole  of  that  night. 

The  Fourth  Appearance  of  Moroni. — "I  shortly  after 
arose  from  my  bed,  and,  as  usual,  went  to  the  necessary  la- 
bors of  the  day;  but,  in  attempting  to  work  as  at  other 
times,  I  found  my  strength  so  exhausted  as  to  render  me  en- 
tirely unable.  My  father,  who  was  laboring  along  with  mc, 
discovered  something  to  be  wrong  with  me,  and  told  me  to 
go  home.  I  started  with  the  intention  of  going  to  the  house  ; 
but,  in  attempting  to  cross  the  fence  out  of  the  field  where 
we  were,  my  strength  entirely  failed  me,  and  I  fell  helpless 
on  the  ground,  and  for  a  time  was  quite  unconscious  of  any- 
thing. The  first  thing  that  I  can  recollect  was  a  voice  speak- 
ing unto  me,  calling  me  'by  name.  I  looked  up,  and  beheld 
the  same  messenger  standing  over  my  head,  surrounded  by 
light  as  before.  He  then  again  related  unto  me  all  that  he 
had  related  to  me  the  previous  night,  and  commanded  me  to 
go  to  my  father  and  tell  him  of  the  vision  and  command- 
ments which  I  had  received.  I  obeyed;  I  returned  to  my 
father  in  the  field,  and  rehearsed  the  whole  matter  to  him. 
He  replied  to  me  that  it  was  of  God,  and  told  me  to  go  and 


THE   VISITATION  OF  MORONI 


55 


do  as  commanded  by  the  messenger.  I  left  the  field,  and 
went  to  the  place  where  the  messenger  had  told  me  the  plates 
were  deposited ;  and  owing  to  the  distinctness  of  the  vision 
which  I  had  had  concerning  it,  I  knew  the  place  the  instant 
that  I  arrived  there. 

The  Hill  Cumprah. — "Convenient  to  the  village  of 
jyTar^fhester^  Ontario  county,  New  York,  stands  a  hill  of 
considerable  size,  and  the  most  elevated  of  any  in  the  neigh- 
borhood.    On  the  west  side  of  this  hill,  not  far  from  the 


HILL  CUMORAH 


top,  under  a  stone  of  considerable  size,  lay  the  plates,  de- 
posited in  a  stone  box.  This  stone  was  thick  and  rounding 
in  the  middle  on  the  upper  side,  and  thinner  towards  the 
edges,  so  that  the  middle  part  of  it  was  visible  above  the 
ground,  but  the  edge  all  around  was  covered  with  earth, 

"Having  removed  the  earth,  I  obtained  a  lever,  which  I 
got  fixed  under  the  edge  of  the  stone,  and  with  a  little  exer- 
tion raised  it  up.  I  looked  in,  and  there  indeed  did  I  behold 
the  plates,  the  Urim  and  Thummim,  and  the  Ibreastplate,  as 


56  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

stated  by  the  messenger.  The  box  in  which  they  lay  was 
formed  by  laying"  stones  together  in  some  kind  of  cement. 
In  the  bottom  of  the  box  were  laid  two  stones  crossways  of 
-the  box,  and  on  these  stones  lay  the  plates  and  the  other 
things  with  them. 

"I  made  an  attempt  to  take  them  out,  but  was  forbidden 
by  the  messenger,  and  was  again  informed  that  the  time  for 
bringing  them  forth  had  not  yet  arrived,  neither  would  it,, 
^jjintij  four  years  from  that  time ;  but  he  told  me  that  I  should 
come  to  that  place  precisely  in  one  year  from  that  time,  and 
that  he  would  there  meet  with  me,  and  that  I  should  contin- 
ue to  do  so  until  the  time  should  come  for  obtaining  the 
plates. 

The  Four  Annual  Visits  to  the  Hill. — "Accordingly, 
as  I  had  been  commanded,  I  went  at  the  end  of  each  year, 
and  at  each  time  I  found  the  same  messenger  there,  and  re- 
ceived instruction  and  intelligence  from  him  at  each  of  our 
interviews,  respecting  what  the  Lord  was  going  to  do,  and 
how  and  in  what  manner  His  kingdom  was  to  be  conducted 
in  the  last  days. 

"As  my  father's  worldly  circumstances  were  very  limited, 
we  were  under  the  necessity  of  laboring  with  our  hands,  hir- 
ing out  by  day's  work  and  otherwise,  as  we  could  get  op- 
portunity. Sometimes  we  were  at  home  and  sometimes 
abroad,  and  by  continued  labor,  were  enabled  to  get  a  com- 
fortable maintenance." 

Temptation  of  Joseph  Smith. — As  Joseph  Smith 
journeyed  to  the  Hill  Cumorah  on  that  memorable  first 
visit,  he  was  beset  by  many  conflicting  emotions.  His  father's, 
family  was  poor  and  in  financial  distress.  Creditors  had 
been  bearing  down  heavily  upon  them.  The  adversary  of  all 
righteousness  took  advantage  of  these  conditions  to  sorely 
tempt  the  youth  with  all  his  power.  The  plates  of  the  book 
were  made  of  gold  and  were  of  great  intrinsic  value.  Could 
they  not  be  used  to  relieve  the  financial  embarrassment  of 
the  family?  Or  was  there  not  some  thing  else  deposited 
with  the  plates  that  might  be  used  for  such  purpose?    Such. 


THE  VISITATION  OF  MORONI  57 

were  the  thoughts  Satan  put  into  his  heart  as  he  approached 
the  hill,  and  the  admonition  of  the  angel  was  temporarily 
forgotten. 

He  had  no  difficulty  in  locating  the  spot  where  the  rec- 
ords were  hidden."  It  was  the  matter  of  but  a  moment  to 
scrape  away  the  grass  and  dirt  and  with  a  lever  pry  loose 
the  stone  which  served  as  a  covering  to  the  box  containing 
the  sacred  treasure.  There  before  him,  l>^ng  on  two  stoned 
which  were  crosswise  of  the  box,  he  beheld  the  record.  With 
it  were  the  Urim  and  Thummim,  two  transparent  stones  set 
in  bows  of  silver  and  attached  to  the  hreastplate — all  as  the 
angel  had  described.  He  was  enraptured.  Putting  forth  his 
hand  he  attempted  to  remove  the  plates,  but  received  a  shock, 
which  in  a  measure  deprived  him  of  his  strength.  After  a 
moment's  hesitation  he  made  a  second  attempt,  but  received 
a  greater  shock  than  at  first.  The  cause  of  this  was  unknown 
to  him,  for  he  had  supposed  that  physical  strength  and  exer- 
tion were  all  that  were  necessary  for  him  to  obtain  the  rec- 
ord. The  third  time  he  stretched  forth  his  hand  to  take  the 
plates  and  again  received  a  shock  with  considerable  violence, 
which  sapped  his  strength  and  made  him  powerless.    In  his 


oThe  following  description  of  Cumorah  is  froni  the  pen  of 
Olivery  Cowdery: 

You  are  acquainted  with  the  mail  road  from  Palmyra,  Wajme 
County,  to  Canandaigua,  Ontario  County,  New  York,  and  also,  as 
you  pass  from  The  former  to  the  latter  place,  before  arriving  at 
the  little  village  of  MaiicJiester,  say  from  three  to  four,  or  about 
four  miles  from  Palmyra,  you  pass  a  large  hill  on  the  east  side 
of  the  road.  Why  I  say  large,  is  because  it  is  as  larg^,  perhaps,  as 
any  in  that  country.  To  a  person  acquainted  with  this  road  a  de- 
scription would  be  unnecessary,  as  it  is .  the  largest  and  rises  the 
highest  of  any  on  that  route.  The  north  end  rises  quite  sudden 
until  it  assumes  a  level  with  the  more  southerly  extremity,  and  I 
think  I  may  say  an  elevation  higher  than  at  the  south  a  short 
distance,  say  half  or  three-fourths  of  a  mile.  As  you  pass  toward 
Canandaigua  it  lessens  gradually  until  the  surface  assumes  its 
common  level,  or  is  broken  by  other  smaller  hills  or  ridges,  water 
courses  and  ravines.  I  think  I  am  justified  in  saying  that  this 
is  the  highest  hill  for  some  distance  round,  and  I  am  certain  that 
its  appearance,  as  it  rises  so  suddenly  from  a  plain  on  the  north, 
must  attract  the  notice  of  the  traveler  as  he  passes  hy.— Messenger 
and  Advocate,  1834.  Page  158. 


58  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

great  excitement  and  without  meditation  he  exclaimed: 
*'Why  cannot  I  obtain  the  book?"  "Because  you  have  not 
kept  the  commandments  of  the  Lord,"  answered  a  voice 
near  by  him.  Looking  up  he  was  astonished  to  behold  the 
heavenly  messenger  of  his  former  visits. 

Powers  of  Good  and  Evil  Shown. — In  humble  re- 
pentance he  sought  the  Lord  in  prayer.  His  vision  was 
opened  and  the  glory  of  the  Lord  shone  round  about  him, 
and  he  was  made  to  feel  the  sweet  influence  of  the  power 
of  righteousness.  While  he  was  beholding  this  vision  the 
angel  said,  "Look!"  Joseph  beheld  the  prince  of  darkness 
surrounded  by  his  innumerable  train  of  associates  in  all  their 
diabolical  fury.  As  the  visions  of  evil  passed  before  him 
the  angel  said :  ''All  this  is  shown,  the  good  and  the  evil,  the 
holy  and  impure,  the  glory  of  God  and  the  power  of  dark- 
ness, that  you  may  know  hereafter  the  two  powers  and 
never  be  influenced  or  overcome  by  that  wicked  one.  Be- 
hold, whatever  entices  and  leads  to  good  and  to  do  good,  is 
of  God,  and  whatever  does  not  is  of  that  wicked  one.  It  is 
he  who  fills  the  hearts  of  men  with  evil,  to  walk  in  darkness 
and  blaspheme  God;  and  you  may  learn  from  henceforth, 
that  his  ways  are  to  destruction ;  but  the  way  of  holiness  is 
peace  and  rest."^ 

Joseph  was  further  informed  that  the  record  had  been 
deposited  for  the  sake  of  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  for  they 
contained  the  fulness  of  the  Gospel  as  it  was  given  to  the 
ancient  inhabitants  of  this  American  continent,  and  was  to 
be  brought  forth  by  the  power  of  God ;  and  moreover  that 
the  translation  would  go  forth  to  the  Gentiles,  many  of  whom 
would  believe — afterwards  it  should  go  to  the  house  of 
Israel  many  of  whom  should  also  be  brought  into  the  Church 
of  Christ. 

Value  of  the  Prophet's  Lesson. — The  lesson  taught 
to  Joseph  Smith  on  this  occasion  was  one  of  lasting  benefit 
to  him.  Henceforth  he  understood  the  power  of  the  evil  one 
and  was  prepared  to  resist  temptation.     Years  afterwards. 


^See   ImpnDvement   Era,  Vol.   2,  p.  807. 
/ 


THE   VISIT  ATI  ON   OF  MORONI  59 

when  speaking  of  this  event  he  said,  "Ever  afterwards  I  was 
willing  to  keep  the  commandments  of  God."  Had  the  lesson 
not  been  taught  in  this  manner,  at  a  later  day  he  might 
have  fallen  into  temptation  when  off  his  guard,  with  re- 
sults that  would  have  brought  disaster. 

The  Interval  of  Four  Years. — During  the  interval  of 
four  years,  from  1823  to  1827,  Joseph  Smith  was  under  the 
necessity  of  aiding  his  father's  family  in  paying  their  debts 
and  procuring  a  living.  At  times  he  found  employment  at 
home  and  at  times  abroad,  as  opportunity  afforded.  The 
death  of  his  oldest  brother  Alvin,  in  1824,  made  it  all  the 
more  needful  that  he  exert  himself  for  the  benefit  of  the 
family.  In  October,  1825,  he  entered  the  employ  of  an  aged 
gentleman  named  Josiah  Stowel.  Mr.  Stowel  had  heard 
of  some  old  Spanish  silver  mines  in  Harmony,  Pennsylvania, 
and  employed  his  hired  help  in  searching  for  the  hidden 
treasure.  Joseph,  after  about  one  month  of  fruitless  search, 
persuaded  this  kindly  gentleman  to  forsake  the  foolish  ven- 
ture. From  this  employment  came  the  cry  that  Joseph 
Smith,  the  "Mormon"  Prophet,  was  a  "money-digger." 

The  Plrophet's  Marriage. — While  residing  in  Har- 
mony and  in  the  employment  of  Mr.  Stowel,  Joseph  boarded 
at  the  home  of  Mr.  Isaac  Hale.  It  was  here,  and  under  these 
conditions,  that  he  met  Miss  Emma  Hale,  daughter  of  Isaac 
Hale.  The  friendship  of  these  young  people  ripened  into 
love,  and  they  were  married  about  one  year  and  three  months 
later,  January  18,  1827,  by  Squire  Tarbill,  in  South  Bain- 
bridge,  New  York. 


CHAPTER  9 

JOSEPH     SMITH     RECEIVES     THE     RECORD— 

THE   PRIESTHOOD    RESTORED 

1827—1829 

Joseph  Receives  the  Record.— Each  year,  on  the 
twenty-second  day  of  September,  between  the  years  1823 
and  1827,  Joseph  went  to  the  Hill  Cumorah,  as  the  angel 
had  instructed  him,  where  he  was  taught  in  matters  per- 
taining to  his  sacred  duties.  At  last  the  time  arrived  for 
the  delivery  of  the  plates,  the  Urim  and'  Thummim,  and  the 
breastplate.  It  was  the  22nd  day  of  September,  1827.  The" 
Prophet  went  to  the  hill  to  keep  the  final  appointment  with 
Moroni,  before  the  record  should  be  given  into  his  hands. 
Once  more  the  angel  instructed  him  in  his  duties  and 
impressed  upon  his  mind  the  great  responsibility  now  to  be 
placed  upon  him,  saying : 

"Now  you  have  got  the  record  into  your  own  hands, 
and  you  are  but  a  man,  therefore  you  will  have,  to  be 
watchful  and  faithful  to  your  trust  or  you  will  be  over- 
powered by  wicked  men;  for  they  will  lay  every  plan 
and  scheme  that  is  possible  to  get  it  away  from  you, 
and  if  you  do  not  take  heed  continually,  they  will  suc- 
ceed. While  it  was  in  my  hands,  I  could  keep  it,  and  no 
man  had  power  to  take  it  away,  but  now  I  give  it  up 
to  you.  Beware,  and  look  well  to  your  ways,  and  you 
shall  have  power  to  retain  it.'' 

Moreover,  he  was  told,  if  he  let  the  record  go  out  of 
his  hands  or  neglected  his  duty,  he  should  be  cut  off,  but 
through  faithfulness  and  perseverance  he  should  be  pro- 
tected until  the  angel  should  come  for  the  record  and  again 
take  it  into  his  keeping. 

Designs  of  the  Wicked  Frustrated. — ^Joseph  soon 
found  that  the   warning  of  the  angel   was   all   too  true 


^''History  of  the  Prophet  Joseph,"  p.  106,  Lucy  Smith. 


JOSEPH  RECEIVES   THE   RECORD  61 

concerning  the  powers  of  darkness  being  arrayed  against 
him,  and  the  desire  of  evil-disposed  persons  to  destroy  him 
and  obtain  the  plates.  Scarcely  was  the  record  in  his  pos- 
session before  strenuous  exertions  were  made  by  wicked 
persons  to  get  them  out  of  his  hands.  Every  scheme  and  in- 
vention which  the  powers  of  darkness  could*  devise,  were 
used.  Conjurors,  diviners  with  peepstones  and  other  means 
were  employed.  Mobs  gathered  and  searched  the  premises 
of  the  Smith  home,  even  breaking  into  the  house  and  ran- 
sacking it.  Under  pretext  of  law  searches  were  made.  At 
times  it  became  necessary  to  hide  the  record  in  strange 
places.  Once  they  were  hidden  in  a  hollow  log  in  the  woods ; 
again,  under  the  hearthstone  in  the  house,  and  under  the 
floor  in  a  nearby  shop.  When  the  Prophet  departed  for 
Pennsylvania  he  hid  them  in  a  barrel  of  beans,  and  when 
a  search  was  made  they  were  not  discovered.  The  Lord 
was  with  him  in  his  labor  and  the  powers  of  darkness  were 
overcome  and  of  no  avail. 

Martin  Harris. — So  intense  and  bitter  became  the 
opposition  in  Manchester  that  the  Prophet  sought  a  place 
of  refuge  in  another  locality.  Having  received  an  invitation 
from  his  wife's  parents  to  come  to  their  home  in  Harmony, 
Pennsylvania,  he  accepted  the  invitation  and  prepared  to 
go.  Being  very  poor  he  experienced  some  difficulty  in  pro- 
curing the  necessary  means  to  meet  his  obligations  and  make 
the  journey.  In  this  hour  of  distress,  and  in  the  midst  of 
persecution,  he  found  a  friend  in  Martin  Harris^  of  Pajmyra, 
New  York.  Joseph,  with  his  wife's  brother,  Alva  Hale,  had 
gone  to  Palmyra  to  transact  some  business,  and  while  there 
he  was  approached  by  Martin  Harris,  who  said  to  him: 
"How  do  you  do,  Mr.  Smith?  Here  are  fifty  dollars.  I 
give  this  to  you  to  do  the  Lord's  work  with;  no,  I  give 
it  to  the  Lord  for  His  own  work."  Joseph  offered  to  take 
the  money  and  give  his  note  which  Alva  Hale  also  agreed 
to  sign,  but  Martin  Harris  refused  to  take  the  note.  This 
money  enabled  the  Prophet  to  make  the  journey  to  Har- 
mony where  he  found  a  haven  of  rest. 


62  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Removal  to  Pennsylvania. — Shortly  after  this  event 
Joseph  moved  to  Harmony,  Susquehanna  County,  Pennsyl- 
vania, to  the  home  of  Isaac  Hale.  Later  he  purchased  from 
Mr.  Hale  a  small  farm,  to  which  he  removed.  Here  in 
comparative  peace  he  commenced  to  make  a  copy  of  the 
characters  on  the  plates,  which  consisted  of  the  learning  of 
the  Jews  and  the  language,  in  hieroglyphics,  of  the  Egyp- 
tians. He  also,  by  Urim  and  Thummim,  made  a  translation 
of  some  of  them.  This  was  done  between  December,  1827, 
and  the  February  following.  In  the  month  of  February, 
1828,  Martin  Harris  came  to  Harmony  to  visit  with  Joseph 
Smith.  He  had  been  much  impressed  with  the  Prophet's 
story  and  desired  to  know  more  concerning  the  work. 

The  Prophecy  of  Isaiah  Fulfilled. — Martin  Harris 
took  the  transcript  that  had  been  made  together  with  the 
partial  translation,  and  departed  for  New  York.  Just  what 
his  object  was,  and  what  he  had  in  mind,  is  not  made 
clear.  That  he  was  led  to  do  so  by  inspiration  was  later 
shown.  He  first  submitted  the  characters  to  Professor 
Charles  Anthon  of  Columbia  College  with  the  request  that 
he  examine  them.  He  then  took  them  to  Dr.  Samuel  L. 
Mitchell,  also  of  New  York.  When  Martin  returned  he 
made  the  following  report: 

"I  went  to  the  city  of  New  York,  and  presented  the 
characters  which  had  been  translated,  with  the  trans- 
lation thereof,  to  Professor  Charles  Anthon,  a  gentleman 
'Celebrated  for  his  literary  attainments.  Professor  An- 
thon stated  that  the  translation  was  correct,  more  so  ^ 
than  any  he  had  before  seen  translated  from  the  Egyp-  • 
tian.  I  then  showed  him  those  which  were  not  yet  trans- 
lated, and  he  said  that  they  were  Egyptian,  Chaldaic, 
Assyrian  and  Arabic;  and  he  said  they  were  true  charac- 
ters. He  gave  me  a  certificate,  certifying  to  the  people 
of  Palmyra  that  they  were  true  characters,  and  that 
the  translation  of  such  of  them  as  had  been  translated 
was  also  correct.  I  took  the  certificate  and  put  it  into 
my  pocket,  and  was  just  leaving  the  house  when  Mr. 
Anthon  called  me  back,  and  asked  me  how  the  young 


JOSEPH  RECEIVES   THE   RECORD 


63 


man  found  out  that  there  were  gold  plates  in  the  plac^i 
where  he  found  them.  I  answered  that  an  angel  of  God 
had  revealed  it  unto  him. 

"He  then  said  to  me,  'Let  me  see  that  certificate.'  I 
accordingly  took  it  out  of  my  pocket  and  gave  it  to 
him,  when  he  took  it  and  tore  it  to  pieces,  saying,  that 
there  was  no  such  thing  now  as  ministering  of  angels, 
and  that  if  I  would  bring  the  plates  to  him,  he  would 
translate  them.  I  informed  him  that  part  of  the  plates 


r.» 


CIRCULAR    DKPICTING    CHARACTERS    FROM    THE    PLATES 


64  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

were  sealed,  and  that  I  was  forbidden  to  bring  them. 
He  repHed,  'I  cannot  read  a  sealed  book/  I  left  him 
and  went  to  Mr.  Mitchell,  whoi  sanctioned  what  Pro- 
fessor Anthon  had  said  respecting  both  the  characters 
and  the  translation," 

A  number  of  years  later,  when  he  discovered  the  use 
to  which  his  testimony  had  been  given.  Professor  Anthon 
denied  the  statement  of  Martin  Harris,  although  he  did 
confess  that  such  a  person  called  to  see  him  with  such 
characters,  but  he  treated  it  as  a  hoax.  There  may  be  some 
slight  errors  in  the  account  of  Martin  Harris,  but  in  the 
main  his  story  must  be  true  for  it  is  the  fulfilment  of  an 
ancient  prophecy  of  Isaiah^  almost  word  for  word.  It  is 
not  likely  that  Martin  Harris  was  familiar  with  the  proph- 
ecy of  Isaiah  at  that  time  and  without  question  Professor 
Anthon  had  no  intention  of  fulfilling  prophecy  in  making 
his  answer,  but  nevertheless  such  proved  to  be  the  case. 

The  Lost  Manuscript. — The  impression  made  on  the 
mind  of  Martin  Harris  by  this  interview  resulted  in  his 
removal  to  Harmony  to  give  further  aid  to  Joseph  Smith. 
He  arrived  about  the  12th  of  April,  1828,  and  immediately 
commenced  to  write  as  the  Prophet  dictated  his  transla- 
tion of  the  record.  Martin  continued  in  this  work  until  the 
14th  of  June,  at  which  time  one  hundred  and  sixteen  pages  of 
manuscript  on  foolscap  paper  had  been  prepared.  Some  time 


V 


^Isaiah's  prophecy  is  as  follows:  "And  the  vision  of  all  is  be- 
come unto  you  as  the  words  of  a  book  that  is  sealed,  which  men 
deliver  to  one  that  is  learned,  saying,  Read  this,  I  pray  thee :  and 
he  saith,  I  cannot;  for  it  is  sealed:  And  the  book  is  delivered 
to  him  that  is  not  learned,  saying,  Read  this,  I  pray  thee :  and 
he  saith,  I  am  not  learned.  Wherefore  the  Lord  said.  Forasmuch 
as  this  people  draw  near  me  with  their  mouth,  and  with  their 
lips  do  honor  me,  but  have  removed  their  heart  far  from  me,  and 
their  fear  toward  me  is  taught  by  the  precept  of  men :  There- 
fore behold,  I  will  proceed  to  do  a  marvelous  work  among  this 
people,  even  a  marvelous  work  and  a  wonder;  for  the  wisdom  of 
their  wise  men  shall  perish,  and  the  understanding  of  their  prudent 
men  shall  be  hid."    (Isa.  29:11-14). 

For  a  discussion  of  this  point  see  the  "History  of  the  Mormon 
Church,"  by  B.  H.  Roberts,  chapter  8.  Also  "Orson  Pratt's  Works." 
Chapter  6,  and  the  Book  of  Mormon,  2  Nephi,  27th  chapter. 


JOSEPH  RECEIVES   THE   RECORD  65 

after  Martin  Harris  commenced  to  write  he  importuned 
the  Prophet  for  the  privilege  of  taking  the  manuscript  home 
and  showing  it  to  some  skeptical  friends,  who  had  sorely 
criticized  him  for  the  part  he  was  taking  in  the  work.  He 
was  desirous  of  convincing  them;  and  they  had,  without 
doubt,  pleaded  with  him  to  do  this  thing.  Especially  had  his 
wife  implored  him  for  a  look  at  the  manuscript. 

The  Prophet  inquired  by  Urini  and  Thummim,  and  the 
request  of  Martin  was  denied.  However  he  was  not  satis- 
fied and  importuned  and  pleaded  with  Joseph  again  to  in- 
quire of  the  Lord.  This  he  did,  but  the  answer  was  the 
same  as  before.  Still  Martin  implored,  and  so  insistent  and 
prolonged  were  his  pleadings  that  Joseph  Smith  again,  the 
third  time,  inquired  of  the  Lord.  This  time  the  answer 
was  favorable.  The  request  was  granted  on  certain  positive 
conditions.  Martin  was  to  show  the  manuscript  to  his 
brother,  Preserved  Harris,  his  wife,  his  father  and  mother 
and  his  wife's  sister,  Mrs.  Cobb.  No  other  person  was  to 
see  the  writings.  In  a  most  solemn  covenant  Martin  bound 
himself  to  this  agreement.  When  he  arrived  home,  and 
pressure  was  brought  to  bear  upon  him,  he  forgot  his  sol- 
emn oath  and  permitted  others  to  view  the  manuscript,  with 
the  result  that  by  strategem  it  passed  out  of  his  hands. 

The  Lord  was  displeased  with  Joseph  Smith  for  his 
constant  importuning,  and  took  from  hflii  the  Urim  and 
Thummim  after  the  departure  of  Martin  Harris  with  the 
partial  translation  from  the  plates.  When  the  fact  was 
known  that  Martin  had  lost  the  manuscript,  the  Prophet 
suffered  the  torments  of  the  damned.  He  found  no  rest; 
there  was  no  peace  of  conscience.  In  the  bitterness  of  his 
soul  he  feared  to  approach  the  Lord.  This  condition  con- 
tinued for  some  time  until  one  day  the  angel  appeared  to 
him,  and  returned  the  Urim  and  Thummim,  that  he  might 
through  them  receive  a  revelation  from  the  Lord.  (Doc.  and 
Cov.  Sec.  3.)  In  this  revelation  it  was  made  known  that  the 
purposes  of  the  Lord  were  not  frustrated,  but  the  designs 
of  men.  Joseph  was  soundly  rebuked  and  warned  against 


66  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

yielding  to  temptation.  Nevertheless  the  mercy  of  the  Lord 
was  extended  to  him  because  of  his  severe  punishment  and 
sore  repentance.  After  the  revelation  was  received,  both 
the  Urim  and  Thummim  and  the  plates  were  taken  from 
him,  but  in  a  few  days  were  restored  again.  This  was  the 
most  bitter  lesson  Joseph  Smith  ever  received.  It  seemed 
necessary  to  prepare  him  for  the  great  responsibilities  yet 
before  him. 

A  few  days  later  Joseph  received  another  revelation 
(Doc.  and  Cov.  Sec.  10)  in  which  he  was  forbidden  again 
to  translate  the  portion  of  the  record  which  had  been  lost. 
Satan  had  put  it  into  the  hearts  of  wicked  men,  the  revela- 
tion declared,  to  alter  the  writing  of  the  manuscript  and 
then,  if  Joseph  Smith  should  translate  again,  they  would 
say  that  he  could  not  do  it  twice  alike,  and  thus  they  would 
catch  him  in  his  words  which  he  had  pretended  to  trans- 
late. 
V*  What  the  Lost  Record  Contained. — The  lost  manu- 

script contained  the  abridgment  made  by  Mormon  of  the 
record  of  Nephi,  from  the  time  Lehi  left  Jerusalem  down 
to  the  reign  of  King  Benjamin,  or  to  the  words  of  Mor- 
mon, in  the  Book  of  Mormon.  When  Mormon  made  his 
abridgment  of  the  records  of  the  Nephites,  the  Lord  di- 
rected him  to  attach  also  the  small  plates  of  Nephi,  which 
contained  the  record  of  the  people  covering  the  same  period 
of  time  as  the  abridgment  down  to  the  reign  of  King  Ben- 
jamin. In  this  manner  there  were  two  accounts  of  that 
history,  the  abridgment  and  the  original.  Now  the  trans- 
lation of  the  abridgment  was  lost;  but  the  better  account 
could  still  be  translated,  and  the  designs  of  Satan  be  de- 
feated. Thus  the  "wise  purpose^'  of  the  Lord,  in  directing 
Mormon  to  include  Nephi's  plates,  was  made  known  to 
Joseph  Smith. 

The  Coming  of  Oliver  Cowdery. — Martin  Harris  was 
never  permitted  to  act  as  scribe  again.  For  a  time  the 
Prophet  was  without  assistance.  For  several  months  he  was 
under  the  necessity  of  "laboring  with  his  hands"  on  his 


JOSEPH  RECEIVES   THE  RECORD  67 

small  farm  in  Harmony  and  otherwise  seeking  employment. 
The  work  of  the  Lord  was  lagging.  He  must  be  about  his 
mission.  He  prayed  to  the  Lord  for  help.  On  the  6th  of 
April,  1829,  a  young  school  teacher,  Oliver  Cowdery,  came 
to  Harmony  to  inquire  of  Joseph  Smith  regarding  his  work. 
Oliver  Cowdery  had  been  teaching  school  near  the  home 
of  the  Smiths  in  Manchester,  and  part  of  the  time  boarded 
with  that  family.  From  them  he  learned  of  the  Prophet's 
vision,  the  coming  of  Moroni,  and  of  the  plates.  He  had 
a  feeling  that  these  stories  were  true  and  desired  to  inves- 
tigate at  close  quarters.  He  was  convinced  of  the  truth  of 
Joseph's  story,  and  two  days  after  his  arrival  in  Harmony 
^commenced  to  write  as  the  Prophet  translated  from  the 
record.  Later  in  the  month  of  April  the  Lord  gave  to 
Oliver  a  revelation  through  Joseph  Smith  in  which  he  was 
called  to  the  work.  In  that  revelation  things  were  revealed 
that  only  Oliver  Cowdery  knew.  From  that  time  forth  he 
continued  to  act  as  the  amanuensis  for  Joseph  Smith,  until 
the  Book  of  Mormon  was  finished. 

Restoration  of  the  Aaronic  Priesthood. — While  trans- 
lating, Joseph  Smith  and  Oliver  Cowdery  discovered  that 
the  question  of  baptism  for  the  remission  of  sins  was  men- 
tioned several  times  in  the  record.  This  caused  them  to 
marvel,  for  the  doctrine  of  baptism  was  misunderstood  in 
the  world.  They  concluded  to  inquire  of  the  Lord  for  light. 
On  the  15th  day  of  May,  1829,  they  retired  to  the  woods 
and  prayed  for  instruction  on  this  question.  While  thus 
engaged  in  prayer  a  heavenly  messenger  descended  in  a 
cloud  of  light  and  said  that  he  was  John,  known  as  John 
the  Baptist  in  the  New  Testament.  He  said  he  acted  under 
the  direction  of  Peter,  James  and  John,  who  held  the  keys 
of  the  Melchizedek  Priesthood,  and  had  been  sent  to  confer 
on  Joseph  and  Oliver  the  Aaronic  Priesthood,  which  holds 
the  keys  of  the  temporal  Gospel.  He  laid  his  hands  upon 
their  heads  and  said: 

''Upon  you  my  fellow  servants,  in  the  name  of  Mes- 
siah,  I   confer  the   Priesthood   of  Aaron,   which   holds 


6S  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

the  keys  of  the  ministering  of  angels,  and  of  the  Gospel 
of  repentance,  and  of  baptism  by  immersion  for  the  re- 
mission of  sins ;  and  this  shall  never  be  taken  again  from 
the  earth,  until  the  sons  of  Levi  do  offer  again  an  of- 
fering unto  the  Lord  in  righteousness." 

He  stated  that  the  Melchizedek  Priesthood  would  soon 
be  conferred  upon  them  and  that  Joseph  Smith  should  be 
called  the  first  and  Oliver  Cowdery  the  second  elder  of  the 
Church. 

Joseph  and  Oliver  Baptized. — This  messenger,  after 
conferring  the  Prieslhood,  instructed  Joseph  and  Oliver  to 
go  down  into  the  water  and  baptize  each  other.  After  which 
they  were  to  la/  hands  upon  each  other  and  re-confer  the 

f  Priesthood  which  he  had  bestowed  upon  them.  There  are 

Hi  two  reasons  why  they   should   be   commanded   to   do   this 

thing.   First,  to   confer  the  Priesthood  before  baptism,   is 

i  contrary  to  the  order  of  the  Organized  Qiurch,  therefore 
^they  were  commanded  to  confer  the  Priesthood  upon  each 

3  other  in  the  regular  way,  after  they  were  baptized.  Second, 
the  angel  did  for  them  that  which  they  could  not  do  for 
themselves.  There  was  no  one  living  in  mortality  who  held 
the  keys  of  this  Priesthood,  therefore  it  was  necessary  that 
this  messenger,  who  held  the  keys  of  the  Aaronic  Priest- 
hood in  the  Dispensation  of  the  Meridian  of  Time,  should 
be  sent  to  confer  this  power.  It  is  contrary  to  the  order  of 
heaven  for  those  who  have  passed  beyond  the  veil  to  of- 
ficiate and  labor  for  the  living  on  the  earth,  only  wherein 
mortal  man  cannot  act,  and  thereby  it  becomes  necessary 
for  those  who  have  passed  through  the  resurrection  to  act 
for  them.  Otherwise  John  would  have  followed  the  regular 
order,  which  is  practiced  in  the  Church,  and  would  have 
first  baptized  Joseph  Smith  and  Oliver  Cowdery  and  then 
conferred  upon  them  the  Aaronic  Priesthood. 

As  the  angel  had  commanded  them,  they  repaired  to 
the  water  where  Joseph  first  baptized  Oliver  and  then  Oli- 
ver baptized  Joseph.  Immediately  after  coming  out  of  the 
water  they  experienced  great  and  glorious  blessings,  and 
being   filled  with  the   Holy  Spirit,   began  to  prophesy  of 


JOSEPH  RECEIVES   THE   RECORD 


69 


the  coming  forth  of  the  Church  and  the  estabhshment  of 
the  great  work  of  the  Lord  in  the  latter  days.  Their  minds 
were  now  enhghtened  and  the  scriptures  were  opened  to 
their  understandings.  For  the  first  time  in  many  centuries 
there  now  stood  on  the  earth  men  with  power  to  officiate 
in  baptism  for  the  remission  of  sin. 

The  fear  of  opposition  compelled  them  to  keep  secret 
the  matter  of  their  ordination  and  baptism,  except  where 
they  revealed  it  to  a  few  personal  friends,  whom  they 
could  trust. 

Restoration  of  the  Melchizedek  Priesthood. — In 
course  of  time,  and  very  shortly  after  the  coming  of  John 
the  Baptist,  Joseph  and  Oliver  received  the  Melchizedek 
Priesthood  from  Peter,  James  and  John.  The  date  when 
this  Priesthood  was  conferred  is  unknown,  but  it  was  only 
a  few  days  after  the  first  ordination.  In  a  revelation  given 
in  1842  (Doc.  and  Cov.  Sec.  128)  we  are  informed  that  it 
was  between  Harmony,  Pennsylvania,  and  Colesville,  New 
York,  on  the  Susquehanna  River,  where  it  was  conferred 


SUSQUEHANNA  .RJVER 


70  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

In  another  revelation  given  in  September  1830,  we  are  in- 
formed that  the  restoration  was  under  the  hands  of  Peter, 
James  and  John,  ''whom  I  have  sent  unto  you,  by  whom 
I  have  ordained  you  and  confirmed  you  to  be  apostles,  and 
special  witnesses  of  my  name"  (Doc.  and  Cov.  Sec.  27). 

Help  from  Joseph  Knight. — While  the  work  of  trans- 
lating was  going  on  the  Lord  sent  a  friend  in  time  of 
need  to  give  material  assistance  to  Joseph  Smith  and  Oliver 
Cowdery.  This  was  Joseph  Knight,  Sen.,  of  Colesville,  ■ 
r>roome  County,  New  York.  Having  heard  of  the  manner 
in  which  Joseph  and  Oliver  were  occupying  their  time,  Mr. 
Knight  brought  them  provisions  from  time  to  time,  a  dis- 
tance of  some  thirty  miles,  and  thus  enabled  them  to  con- 
tinue their  labor  without  interruption,  which  otherwise 
v/ould  have  delayed  the  work. 

Joseph  and  Oliver  Remove  to  Fayette. — It  was  not 
destined  that  the  work  of  translation  should  go  on  in  Har- 
mony without  interruption.  Opposition  finally  made  itself 
manifest  and  became  so  strong  that  even  Isaac  Hale — a 
man  who  believed  in  justice,  law  and  order,  but  who  did 
not  express  much  faith  in  the  mission  of  Joseph  Smith — 
became  somewhat  bitter  in  his  feelings.  The  necessity  of  a 
change  of  residence  was  apparent.  Oliver  Cowdery  wrote  to 
a  young  friend,  David  Whitmer  of  Fayette,  New  York,  with 
v/hom  he  had  previously  corr^spondeS^regarding  the  com- 
ing forth  of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  desiring  that  he  would 
come  and  take  Joseph  and  himself  to  the  Whitmer  home 
in  Fayette.  This  David  Whitmer  consented  to  do,  and  the 
removal  was  made  in  June,  1829. 

When  David  was  on  the  journey  to  Harmony  on  this 
mission,  he  was  met  some  distance  from  the  town  of  Har- 
mony by  Joseph  and  Oliver.  In  referring  to  this  circum- 
stance some  years  later,  David  Whitmer  wrote:  "Oliver 
told  me  that  Joseph  had  informed  him  when  I  started  from 
home,  where  I  stopped  the  first  night,  how  I  read  the  sign 
at  the  tavern,  where  I  stopped  the  next  night,  etc.,  and  that 
T  would  be  there  that  day  for  dinner,  and  this  is  why  they 


JOSEPH  RECEIVES   THE   RECORD  71 

had  come  out  to  meet  me.  All  of  which  was  exactly  as 
Joseph  had  told  Oliver,  at  which  I  was  greatly  astonished'" 
{Millennial  Star,  Vol.  40  pp.  769-774). 

At  the  Whitmer  Home. — When  they  arrived  in  Fay- 
ette ,they  found  Mr.  Peter  Whitmer,  father  of  David, 
ready  to  receive  them  and  anxious  to  know  more  concern- 

>  ing  the  work,  Joseph  and  Oliver  received  their  board 
free  at  the  Whitmer  home,  and  other  timely  assistance  was 
also  given  them  by  members  of  the  Whitmer  family.  David, 
John  and  Peter  Whitmer,  Jr.,  became  very  zealous  in  the 
work.  The  Lord  spoke  to  each  of  them  by  revelation,  call- 
ing them  to  cry  repentance  to  their  generation.  The  people 
of  Seneca  County,  in  which  Fayette  was  situated,  were 
friendly,  and  many  houses  were  opened  by  those  desiring 
to  know  more  of  the  Prophet's  message.  Many  were  con- 
vinced and  showed  a  willingness  to  obey  the  Gospel.  Hyrum 
Smith,  who  had  come  to  Fayette,  David  Whitmer  and  Peter 
Whitmer,  Jr.,  were  baptized,  the  first  by  the  Prophet  and 
the  others  by  Oliver  Cowdery.  Samuel  H.  Smith,  younger 
brother  of  the  Prophet,  had  been  baptized  while  the  Prophet 
and  Oliver  were  in  Harmony,  Pennsylvania.  He  was  the 
^  third  person  baptized  in  this  dispensation,  receiving  the  re- 
mission of  his  sins  on  the  twenty-fifth  day  of  May,  1829, 
just  ten  days  after  the  appearing  of  John  the  Baptist ;  Oliver 
Cowdery  baptizing  him.  Samuel  had  accompanied  Oliver 
from  Manchester  to  Harmony  early  in  April  when  Oliver 
came  to   inquire   concerning  the   Prophet  and  the   record 

-  he  claimed  to  have,  and  remained  with  his  brother  Joseph 
during  the  spring.  Samuel  Smith  had  not  taken  to  the 
Prophet's  story  as  readily  as  other  members  of  the  family, 
and  was  rather  hard  to  convince  that  Joseph  and  Oliver 
had  been  ordained  and  baptized.  After  much  inquiry  and 
explanation  by  Joseph  and  Oliver,  Samuel  retired  alone  to 
the  woods,  and  in  secret  prayer  obtained  a  revelation  for 
himself.  Now  convinced,  he  was  anxious  to  be  baptized 
and  to  engage  in  the  work  of  establishing  "the  cause  of 
Zion." 


CHAPTER  10 

THE  WITNESSES  OF  THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON 

1829—1830 

The  Witnesses  Called. — In  due  time,  in  June  1829, 
the  Book  of  Mormon  translation  was  finished.  Three  special 
witnesses  must  now  be  chosen  who  should  behold  the  plates 
through  divine  favor  and  bear  record  to  the  world.  This 
was  according  to  the  predictions  of  the  ancient  prophets 
who  had  kept  the  records  of  the  Nephites.  Nephi,  son  of 
Lehi,  had  prophesied  rA'Wherefore  at  that  day  when  the 
book  shall  be  delivered  unto  the  man  of  whom  I  have 
spoken,  the  book  shall  be  hid  from  the  eyes  of  the  world, 
that  the  eyes  of  none  shall  behold  it  save  it  be  that  three 
witnesses  shall  behold  it,  by  the  power  of  God,  besides  him 
to  whom  the  book  shall  be  delivered;  and  they  shall  testify 
to  the  truth  of  the  book  and  the  things  therein.  And  there 
is  none  other  which  shall  view  it,  save  it  be  a  few  according 
to  the  will  of  God,  to  bear  testimony  of  his  word  unto  the 
children  of  men ;  for  the  Lord  God  hath  said  that  the  words  > 
of  the  faithful  should  speak  as  if  it  were  from  the  dead.""  7^ 

In  a  revelation  given  at  the  request  of  Martin  Harris, 
after  his  repentance,  in  March,  1829  (Doc.  and  Cov.  Sec.  5), 
this  statement  is  reiterated,  and  Martin  was  told  he  might  be 
granted  this  great  privilege  of  being  one  of  the  witnesses, 
if  he  would  humble  himself  sufficiently  and  overcome  his 
pride  in  mighty  prayer  and  sincerity  of  heart,  and  acknowl- 
edge the  things  he  had  done  which  were  wrong.  It  was 
natural  for  Oliver  Cowdery,  the  Prophet's  scribe,  and  David 
Whitmer,  to  desire  to  be  the  two  other  witnesses  of  the 
special  three. 

When  the  translation  was  finished  Joseph  wrote  to  his 
parents  requesting  them  to  come  to  him.  This  information 
they  conveyed  to  Martin  Harris  at  Palmyra,  who  desired  to 


«2  Nephi  27:12-13.     Ether  5  :2-4.     Compare  John  8:16-18. 


IVITNESSES  OF  THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON    73 


OLIVER  COWDERY 


accompany  them.  The  next 
day  after  the  word  was  re- 
ceived they  started  on  the 
journey.  The  evening  of 
their  arrival  at  the  Whitmer 
home  was  spent  in  reading 
the  manuscript  of  the  Book 
of  Mormon,  which  caused 
them  all  to  rejoice  exceed- 
ingly. They  had  not  pre- 
viously realized  the  magni- 
tude of  the  work  of  trans- 
lation, nor  had  they  receiv- 
ed a  clear  understanding  of 
what  the  book  contained. 

When  the  time  arrived 
for  the  manifestation  of  the 
power  of  the  Lord  to  the 
witnesses,  as  was  the  cus- 
tom, early  in  the  morning  the  little  group  at  the  Whitmer 
home  engaged  in  singing  and  prayer.  At  the  close  of  these 
services  Joseph  Smith  arose  and  approaching  Martin  Harris 
said:  "Martin  Harris,  you  have  got  to  humble  yourself  be- 
fore God  this  day,  that  you  may  obtain  a  forgiveness  of  your 
sins.  If  you  do;  it  is  the  will  of  God  that  you  should  look 
upon  the  plates,  in  company  with  Oliver  Cowdery  and  David 
Whitmer."  Lucy  Smith,  the  Prophet's  mother,  who  was 
present,  says  this  was  spoken,  "with  a  solemnity  that  thrills 
through  and  through  my  veins  to  this  day,  when  it  occurs  to 
my  recollection." 

These  three  men  earnestly  sought  for  the  privilege  of  be- 
ing the  special  witnesses,  Joseph  laid  the  matter  before  the 
Lord  and  received  a  revelation  by  Urim  and  Thummim 
granting  their  petition.    The  revelation  is  as  follows : 

Revelation  to  the  Witnesses. — "Behold,  I  say  unto 
you,  that  you  must  rely  upon  my  word,  which  if  you  do, 
with  full  purpose  of  heart,  you  shall  have  a  view  of  the 


74 


ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


plates,  and  also  of  the  preastplate,  the  sword  of  Laban, 
the  Urim  and  Thummim,  which  were  given  to  the 
brother  of  Jared  upon  the  mount,  when  he  talked  with 
the  Lord  face  to  face,  and  the  miraculous  directors 
which  were  given  to  Lehi  while  in  the  wilderness,  on  the 
borders  of  the  Red  Sea ; 

^  "And  it  is  by  your  faith  that  you  shall  obtain  a 
view  of  them,  even  by  that  faith  which  was  had  by  the 
prophets  of  old. 

''And  after  that  you  have  obtained  faith,  and  have 
seen  them  with  your  eyes,  you  shall  testify  of  them,  by 
the   power  of  God; 

"And  this  you  shall  do 
that  my  servant  Joseph 
Smith,  Jr.,  may  not  be  de- 
stroyed, that  I  may  bring 
about  my  righteous  pur- 
poses unto  the  children  of 
men  in  this  work. 
^  "And  ye  shall  testify 
that  you  have  seen  them, 
even  as  my  servant  Joseph 
Smith,  Jr.,  has  seen  them, 
for  it  is  by  my  power  that 
he  has  seen  them,  and  it  is 
because  he  had  faith ; 

"And  he  has  translated 

the    book,    even    that    part 

which   I   have   commanded 

him,  and  as  your  Lord  and 

your  God  liveth  it  is  true. 

"Wherefore    you    have 

received  the  same  power  and  the  same  faith,  and  the  same 

gift  like  unto  him ; 

"And  if  you  do  these  last  commandments  of  mine, 
which  I  have  given  you,  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  pre- 
vail against  you ;  for  my  grace  is  sufficient  for  you,  and 
you  shall  be  lifted  up  at  the  last  day. 

"And  I,  Jesus  Christ,  your  Lord  and  your  God,  have 
spoken  it  unto  you.  that  I  might  bring  about  my  right- 


DAVID  WHITMER 


PVITNESSES  OF  THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON    75 


eous  purposes  unto  the  children  of  men.    Amen"  (Doc.  and 
Cov.  Sec.  17).  • 

The  Witnesses  Behold  the  Plates. — A  short  time  af- 
ter this  revelation  was  given  these  four,  Joseph  Smith, 
Oliver  Cowdery,  David  Whitmer  and  Martin  Harris,  re- 
tired to  the  woods  and  engaged  in  humble  prayer.  They 
asked  the  Lord  to  bestow  upon  them  the  blessing  of  the 
promise.  Each  prayed  in  turn,  according  to  previous  agree- 
ment. Joseph  prayed  first  and  after  each  had  prayed  and 
no  answer  of  divine  favor  was  obtained,  they  again  ob- 
served the  same  order  of  prayer,  but  without  result.  Feel- 
ing it  was  because  of  his  transgressions  that  no  answer  was 
received,  Martin  Harris  suggested  that  he  would  withdraw 
from  the  others.  After  consultation  this  was  agreed  to,  and 
Martin  withdrew.  Again  the  three  knelt  in  prayer.  Pres- 
ently they  beheld  above  them  a  light  of  great  brilliancy,  and 
an-angel  descended  and  stood  before  them.  In  his  hand  he 
held  the  plates,  and  before  them  were  the  other  records  and 
sacred  things  spoken  of  in  the  revelation.  The  angel  took 
the  golden  book  and  turn- 
ing leaf  by  leaf  exhibited  to 
the  witnesses  the  engrav- 
ings thereon.  He  then  turn- 
ed to  David  Whitmer  and 
said,  "David,  blessed  is  the 
Lord,  and  he  that  keeps 
his  commandments."  Im- 
mediately after  this  they 
heard  a  voice  in  the  bright 
light  which  shone  above 
them,  saying :  "These  plates 
have  been  revealed  by  the 
power  of  God,  and  they 
have  been  translated  by  the 
power  of  God.  The  trans- 
lation of  them  which  you 
have  seen  is  correct,  and  I 


MARTIN  HARRIS 


76  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

command  you  to  bear  record  of  what  you  now  see  and  hear." 
Joseph  Smith  now  left  Oliver  and  David  and  went  in 
search  of  Martin  Harris.  He  found  him  at  a  considerable 
distance  fervently  petitioning  the  Lord  in  prayer.  With 
earnestness  he  pleaded  with  Joseph  to  join  him  that  he  too 
might  be  blessed  with  a  vision  of  the  plates.  Joseph  readily 
consented,  and  before  they  had  prayed  very  long  the  same 
vision  burst  upon  their  presence  and  they  beheld  the  same 
messenger.  The  angel  again  turned  the  leaves  one  by  one 
and  the  same  scene  was  re-enacted.  Martin  Harris  was  over- 
joyed and  cried  out :  "  'Tis  enough ;  'tis  enough ;  mine  eyes 
have  beheld;  mine  eyes  have  beheld!"  Jumping  up  he 
shouted  hosannah  and  praised  the  Lord. 

When  they  returned  from  this  interview  it  was  between 
three  and  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon.  The  incident  is  re- 
lated by  the  Prophet's  mother  in  the  following  words : 

"On  coming  in,  Joseph  threw  himself  down  beside 
me,  and  exlcaimed,  'Father,  mother,  you  do  not  know 
how  happy  I  am:  the  Lord  has  now  caused  the  plates 
to  be  shown  to  three  more  besides  myself.  They  have 
seen  an  angel,  who  has  testified  to  them,  and  they  will 
have  to  bear  witness  to  the  truth  of  what  I  have  said, 
for  now  they  know  for  themselves,  that  I  do  not  go 
about  to  deceive  the  people,  and  I  feel  as  if  I  was  re- 
lieved of  a  burden  which  was  almost  too  heavy  for  me 
to  bear;  and  it  rejoices  my  soul,  that  I  am  not  any 
longer  to  be  entirely  alone  in  the  world.  Upon  this, 
Martin  Harris  came  in ;  he  seemed  almost  overcome  with 
joy,  and  testified  boldly  to  what  he  had  both  seen  and 
heard.  And  so  did  David  and  Oliver,  adding,  that  no 
tongue  -eould  express  the  joy  of  their  hearts,  and  the 
greatne^  of  the  things  which  they  had  both  seen  and 
heard.'^^- 

Testimony  of  the  Three  Witnesses.— In  accord  with 
the  instructions  they  received  in  the  revelation  and  by  direct 
command  from  the  voice  of  the  Lord  when  they  viewed  the 
plates,  the  three  witnesses  gave  to  the  world  their  united 

&"History  of  the  Prophet  Joseph,"  p.  139,  Lucy  Smith 


WITNESSES  OF  THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON    77 

testimony  in  writing.  This  testimony,  together  with  the  testi- 
mony of  eight  other  witnesses  who  also  beheld  the  plates, 
has  been  published  in  every  copy  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  as 
a  witness  to  the  unbelieving  world.  Their  testimony  is  as 
follows : 

"Be  it  known  unto  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues,  and 
people,  unto  whom  this  work  shall  come :  That  we,  through 
the  grace  of  God  the  Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
have  seen  the  plates  which  contain  this  record,  which  is  the 
record  of  the  people  of  Nephi,  and  also  of  the  Lamanites, 
their  brethren,  and  also  of  the  people  of  Jared,  who  came 
from  the  tower  of  which  hath  'been  spoken.  And  we  also 
know  that  they  have  been  translated  by  the  gift  and  power 
of  God,  for  his  voice  hath  declared  it  unto  us;  wherefore 
we  know  of  a  surety  that  the  work  is  true.'  And  we  also 
testify  that  we  have  seen  the  engravings  which  are  upon  the 
plates;  and  they  have  been  shown  unto  us  by  the  power  of 
God,  and  not  of  man.  And  we  declare  with  words  of  sober- 
ness, that  an  angel  of  God  came  down  from  heaven,  and  he 
brought  and  laid  before  our  eyes,  that  we  beheld  and  saw  the 
plates,  and  the  engravings  thereon;  and  we  know  that  it  is 
by  the  grace  of  God  the  Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
that  we  beheld  and  bear  record  that  these  things  are  true. 
And  it  is  marvelous  in  our  eyes.  Nevertheless,  the  voice  of 
the  Lord  commanded  us  that  we  should  bear  record  of  it; 
wherefore,  to  he  obedient  unto  the  commandments  of  God, 
we  bear  testimony  of  these  things.  And  we  know  that  if  we 
are  faithful  in  Christ,  we  shall  rid  our  garments  of  the  blood 
of  all  men,  and  be  found  spotless  before  the  judgment  seat 
of  Christ,  and  shall  dwell  with  him  eternally  in  the  heavens. 
And  the  honor  be  to  the  Father,  and  to  the  Son,  and  to  the 
Holy  Ghost,  which  is  one  God.    Amen. 

Oliver  Cowdery, 
David  Whitmer, 
Martin  Harris." 

Testimony  of  the  Eight  Witnesses.^In  addition  to 
the  testimony  of  the  three  witnesses,  eight  other  witnesses 
were  called  to  view  the  plates  and  to  give  testimony  to  the 
world,  and  became  the  "few  according  to  the  will  of  God, 


78  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

to  bear  testimony  of  his  word  unto  the  children  of  men.** 
These  eight  men  did  not  obtain  the  same  privilege  as  the 
three  special  witnesses,  for  it  was  not  in  the  presence  of  an 
angel  that  they  beheld  the  record,  but  they  were  shown  the 
plates  by  Joseph  Smith  by  command  of  the  Lord.  Their 
testimony  is  as  follows: 

"Be  it  known  unto  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues,  and 
people,  unto  whom  this  work  shall  come:  That  Joseph 
Smith,  Jun.,  the  translator  of  this  work,  has  shown  unto 
us  the  plates  of  which  hath  been  spoken,  which  have  the 
appearance  of  gold;  and  as  many  of  the  leaves  as  the  said 
Smith  has  translated  we  did  handle  with  our  hands ;  and  we 
also  saw  the  engravings  thereon,  all  of  which  has  the  appear- 
ance of  ancient  work,  and  of  curious  workmanship.  And  this 
we  bear  record  with  words  of  soberness,  that  the  said  Smith 
has  shown  unto  us,  for  we  have  seen  and  hefted,  and  know  of 
a  surety  that  the  said  Smith  has  got  the  plates  of  which  we 
have  spoken.  And  we  give  our  names  unto  the  world,  to 
witness  unto  the  world  that  which  we  have  seen.  And  we  lie 
not,  God  bearing  witness  of  it. 

Christian  Whitmer,        Hiram  Page, 
Jacob  Whitmer,  Joseph  Smith,  Sen., 

Peter  Whitmer,  Jun.,     Hyrum  Smith, 
John  Whitmer,  Samuel  H.  Smith." 

Necessity  of  the  Testimonies. — In  all  ages  of  the 
world  when  the  Lord  has  had  a  work  to  be  performed  he 
has  raised  up  witnesses.  In  this  manner  his  works  are  at- 
tested so  that  those  who  reject  them  will  be  left  without 
an  excuse.  The  justice  of  the  Lord  demands  that  this  shall 
be  done.  The  Lord  commanded  Moses,  when  in  the  wilder- 
ness, that  no  man  should  be  condemned  except  it  be  on  the 
testimony  of  two  or  three  witnesses.  "One  witness  shall 
not  rise  up  against  a  man  for  any  iniquity,  or  for  any  sin, 
in  any  sin  that  he  sinneth:  at  the  mouth  of  two  witnesses, 
or  at  the  mouth  of  three  witnesses,  shall  the  matter  be  estab- 
lished" (Deut.  19:15).  The  Savior  himself  bore  witness 
to  the  justice  and  validity  of  this  law  when  he  contended 
with  the  Jews.     Said  He:    "It  is  also  written  in  your  law, 


WITNESSES  OF  THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON    79 

that  the  testimony  of  two  men  is  true.  I  am  one  that  beareth 
witness  of  myself,  arid  the  Father  that  sent  me  beareth  wit- 
ness of  me."  In  this  manner  he  condemned  them  for  reject- 
ing his  testimony,  which  was  attested  by  the  scriptures  and 
had  the  approval  of  his  Father. 

If  Joseph  Smith  had  given  no  other  testimony  but  his 
own,  then  he  might  justly  have  been  condemned,  for  his 
testimony  would  not  have  been  in  keeping  with  the  word  of 
the  Lord,  but  the  testimony  of  three  other  men  should  be 
sufficient.  Reinforced  as  that  testimony  is  by  the  testimony 
of  the  eleven  others,  and  by  the  witness  which  the  book  itself 
affords,  the  testimony  given  by  Joseph  Smith  becomes  bind- 
ing on  the  world.  All  who  reject  it,  the  Lord  said,  shall  be 
condemned,  for  the  "testimony  of  two  men  is  true,"  provi-deJ 
they  are  truthful  witnesses.  The  Book  of  Mormon  declares 
that  in  "the  mouth  of  three  witnesses  shall  these  things  be 
established;  and  the  testimony  of  three,  and  this  work,  in 
the  which  shall  be  shown  forth  the  power  of  God  and  also 
his  word,  of  which  the  Father  and  the  Son,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost  bear  record — and  all  this  shall  stand  as  a  testimony 
against  the  world  at  the  last  day"  (Ether  5:4). 

Validity  of  the  Testimonies. — The  witnesses  of  the 
Book  of  Mormon  were  true  and  faithful  to  their  testimony 
throughout  their  lives.  The  time  came,  however,  when  all 
three  of  the  special  witnesses  became  estranged  from  Joseph 
Smith  and  departed  from  the  Church.  Because  of  their  spirit 
of  rebellion  against  the  Prophet  and  the  work,  Oliver 
Cowdery  and  David  Whitmer  were  dealt  with  for  their  fel- 
lowship and  excommunicated  from  the  Church..  Martin 
Harris  simply  drifted  away  without  action  being  taken 
against  him  in  an  official  way.  While  the  Prophet  lived, 
they  retained  their  bitterness  of  spirit  and  remained  aloof, 
but  during  all  those  years,  and  to  the  end  of  life,  all  three 
were  steadfast  in  their  testimony  as  found  in  the  Book  of 
Mormon.  In  the  year  1848,  after  the  Church  had  been 
driven  from  Nauvoo,  Oliver  Cowdery  returned  to  the  Churcli 
at  Kanesville  and  humbly  begged  to  be  re-admitted  as  a 
member.  Martin  Harris  also  sought  again  a  place  and  stand- 


80  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

ing  in  the  Church  and  in  the  year  1870  he  came  to  Utah  to 
make  his  home.  He  died  in  1875,  at  Clarkston,  Utah,  at  the 
ag"e  of  92  years.  David  Whitmer  never  came  back  to  the 
Church,  but  shortly  before  his  death,  in  refutation  of  the 
statements  that  had  gone  forth  that  he  had  denied  his  testi- 
mony, he  pubhshed  it  again  to  the  world,  in  which  he  said : 
"It  is  recorded  in  the  American  Cyclopedia  and  the  Encyclo- 
pedia Brittanica,  that  I,  David  Whitmer,  have  denied  my 
testimony  as  one  of  the  Three  Witnesses  to  the  divinity  of 
the  Book  of  Mormon;  and  that  the  other  two  witnesses, 
Oliver  Cowdery  and  Martin  Harris,  denied  their  testimony 
to  that  book.  I  will  say  once  more  to  all  mankind,  that  I 
have  never  at  any  time  denied  that  testimony  or  any  part 
thereof.  I  also  testify  to  the  world,  that  neither  Oliver 
Cowdery  nor  Martin  Harris  ever  at  any  time  denied  their 
testimony.  They  both  died  reaffirming  the  truth  of  the  di- 
vine authenticity  of  the  Book  of  Mormon."*^ 

Impossibility  of  Collusion. — If  there  had  been  col- 
lusion between  Joseph  Smith  and  the  witnesses,  then  of 
necessity  they  would  have  had  to  hold  together  and  tell  the 
same  story.  -A  disagreement  on  the  part  of  any,  or  all  of 
them,  would  have  meant  destruction  to  their  plan,  if  it  were 
not  true.  The  boldness  with  which  Joseph  Smith  and  the 
Church  met  the  situation,  when  these  men  rebelled,  and  took 
action  against  them  and  severed  them  from  the  Church, 
would  never  have  been  done  if  there  had  been  fraud  and 
collusion.  The  Prophet  and  the  high  council  would  not 
have  dared  to  do  it.  This  fact  together  with  the  other  fact 
that  after  they  were  severed  from  the  Church  and  had  be- 
come estranged,  they  all  three  bore  the  same  testimony,  and 
all  told  the  same  story  which  they  told  when  in  the  Church, 
precludes  even  the  remotest  possibility  that  they  had  planned 
together  to  deceive.  These  truths  together  with  much  more 
evidence  which  cannot  be  mentioned  here,  is  strong  pre- 
sumptive evidence  of  the  authenticity  of  the  solemn  mes- 
sage given  by  these  witnesses  to  the  world. 


<^"An   Address  to  All  Believers  in   Christ,"  David  Whitmer. 
Compare  "Millennial  Star,"  43:301. 


WITNESSES  OF  THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON  '^1 


L 


The  Angel  Receives  the  Plates. — After  the  comple- 
tion of  the  translation  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  in  1829,  the 
angel  again  appeared  to  Joseph  Smith  an-d  •  received  back 
the  plates  into  his  keeping.  Of  this  circumstance  the 
Prophet  wrote  in  1858:  "By  the  wisdom  of  God,  they  [the 
plates]  remained  safe  in  my  hands,  until  I  had  accomplished 
by  them  what  was  requir- 
ed at  my  hand.  When, 
according  to  arrangement, 
the  messenger  called  for 
them,  I  delivered  them  up 
to  him,  and  he  has  them 
in  his  charge  until  this 
day." 

The  Book  of  Mormon 
Printed. — The  question 
of  printing  the  manuscript 
now  confronted  Joseph 
Smith.  Not  only  was  he 
without  the  necessary 
means,  but  printers  were 
scarce  and  those  who  were 
approached  were  either 
prejudiced  through  bigot-  press  on  which  the  book  of 
ry,  or  unwilling  for  fear  mormon  was  printed 

of  the  opposition  of  customers.  Martin  Harris,  who  pos- 
sessed the  means,  came  to  the  rescue  with  a  promise  to  pay 
for  the  printing  of  the  book.  Finally  a  contract  was  entered 
into  with  Mr.  Egbert  B.  Grandin,  of  Palmyra,  who  con- 
sented to  print  five  thousand  copies  of  the  Book  of  Mormon 
for  three  thousand  dollars.  In  the  meantime  the  copyright 
to  the  book  had  been  secured.  The  appearance  of  the  words 
"Author  and  Proprietor"  which  appear  on  the  title  page  of 
the  first  edition  of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  have  caused  some 
ridicule  by  enemies  of  Joseph  Smith.  This  expression  was 
printed  in  the  book  in  accord  with  the  law  governing  copy- 
rights, and  in  no  way  detracts  from  the  validity  of  the  story 
of  the  translation  of  the  record. 


82 


ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


inrl- 


BOOK  OF  MORMON: 


ACCOINT  WRITTEN  BY  THE  HAND  OP  B^R, 
MON,  UPON  PLATKS  TAKEN  FROM 
TfJE  PLATES  OF  NEPFIf. 


..ridgment  of  Use  R«cnri!  of  the  People  of  N'epLi ;    u'  ; 
••  rittfn  to  the  f^inuiiiirsi,  which  are  a  ruatnaiit  of  tii^  ! 
1  ,1  ix)  t(i  Jew  and  (j«'nul«  .   •vriU(;ti  bv  way  ttf  commiwidtrjti.' 
,),*((  i/f  l'ro()(je»y  anil  <>f  Rf»ilai»oo.    WfinVn,  and  ««uleil  i.; 
ti.<    L.)Ki>,  »n»t  they  mjj?ht  not  be  deiu-ojfid .  to  cotne  forth  •  ^ 
r  .,('(;,.n  tinto  the  inttirpreiiiUdn  thornof,  neakd  bv  tb«  bar  ; 
ii;.  n  ill.  th-'  I,<>RD,  fftcume  forib  in  d«e  «iaie  by  Uie  way  <-i 
iiiU'in  ci)t  leof  by  ibe  giA  of  (iuB;  an   ftbri^gmeol  Uken  . 


ao.  which  iiS  «  l^tflftfd  <rf"the  PeopU*  of  Jared,  which  » »■ 
th.    I.'Ki)  cimfouiidcd  th«   UngtULge  of  the  peoj.lt  win: 

, •  t  to  lli-aven  :  which  i«  to  shew  unto  tlie  rtiunaiit  ul  Uic  Hutu  i; 
V  srcitt  tlkiiigs  ibe  LoiU)  hath  done  fur  theit  fathers,  and  tiiat  they  ur;. 
c  )»en«ni8  itf  ilie  L'>RJ»,  thai  ihey  arr  not  cast  off  forever ;  *iid  iil)»t) 
;..•  o  JDvint  in^  a<"  the  Jew,  and  GSetiuie  thw  Ji:su»  U  tb«  Christ,  Uio  Etkr.v 
t.i(>i>,  nwnife  tjng  Himself  unto  all  naiiott*.  And  now  tf  there  be  f»uU,  it  be  v 
niUtake  of  m^n  .  wherefore  coodemn  n<>t  the  thiii|^  of  Qa0,  thftt  ;d  oni  i 
f  vjfid  {^(Kku  «t  the  ju<i|m«st  M«t  frf"  CttitttT. 


BY  JOSEPH  SMITH,  JUBTIOB, 

ALTHoa  AiND  P[?OrRIETOS: 


PALMYRA: 

BV  ii.  n.  f.HAM>lX.  FUR  Tli 

1630. 


TITLE  PAGE  OF   BOOK   OF   MORMON 


IVITNESSES  OF  THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON    83 

Soon  after  the  completion  of  the  translation  and  the  se-  /— 
curing  of  the  cop>Tight,  the  Lord  commanded  that  Oliver 
Cowdery  should  transcribe  the  entire  manuscript,  and  that  in 
furnishing  copy  to  the  printer,  the  second  copy  should  be 
used,  and  that  only  sheet  by  sheet,  as  the  type  should  be 
set  up.  It  was  further  provided  that  in  going  to  and  from 
the  printing  office,  there  should  always  be  a  guard  to  pro- 
tect the  manuscript,  and  that  a  guard  should  be  placed  at 
the  home  constantly  to  watch  and  protect  the  translation 
from  evil  disposed  persons.  These  precautions  were  neces- 
sary because  of  the  malicious  opposition  which  prevailed 
in  and  about  Palm>Ta,  where  the  work  was  done.  At  times 
attempts  were  made  to  get  the  manuscript  from  the  pos- 
session of  Joseph  and  those  who,  with  him,  had  the  work  in 
charge. 

One  man,  named  Cole,  more  cunning  than  the  others 
who  opposed  the  work,  devised  the  plan  of  anticipating  the 
publication  of  the  book.  Cole,  an  ex-justice  of  the  peace, 
was  printing  a  paper  which  he  called  Dogberry  Paper  on 
Winter  Hill.  He  had  announced  to  his  subscribers  that  he 
would  furnish  them  weekly  installments  of  the  Book  of 
Mormon  in  his  paper.  Having  access  to  the  Grandin  print- 
ing office,  he  commenced  his  publication  by  working  on 
Sundays  when  the  office  was  closed.  In  this  manner  he 
was  able  to  publish  a  number  of  issues  containing  garbled 
extracts  from  the  printed  sheets  of  the  Book  of  Mormon. 
As  the  copyright  was  secured,  he  was  warned  and  finally 
stopped  from  this  method  of  stealing.  The  work  of  print- 
ing the  book  continued,  but  not  without  interruption,  for 
great  pressure  was  brought  to  bear  upon  the  printer  who  was 
threatened  by  enemies  of  the  latter-day  work,  with  a  with- 
drawal of  trade  that  would  ruin  his  business.  This  came 
near  to  breaking  the  contract.  However,  after  some  delays, 
the  book  was  finished  some  time  in  the  spring  of  1830,  and 
made  ready  to  go  forth,  as  the  Nephite  prophets  had  fore- 
told, to  the  Gentiles  and  then  to  the  house  of  Israel  as  a 
voice  speaking  out  of  the  dust. 


CHAPTER  11 

REVELATION    ON    DOCTRINE    AND    CHURCH 

GOVERNMENT 

1829—1830 

Revelation  to  the  Witnesses. — Before  the  Church 
could  be  organized  it  was  essential  that  there  be  revealed 
such  matters  as  pertained  to  the  organization  of  the  Church. 
This  was  done  between  the  time  the  witnesses  viewed  the 
plates  of  the  ancient  record  and  the  sixth  of  April,  1830. 
The  first  of  these  (Doc.  and  Cov.  Sec.  18)  was  given  to 
Joseph  Smith,  Oliver  Cowdery  and  David  Whitmer,  at 
Fayette.  It  made  known  the  calling  of  the  Twelve  Apostles 
who  should  be  chosen  in  this  dispensation,  although  it  was 
about  six  years  before  they  were  called.  It  gave  instructions 
"relative  to  the  building  up  of  the  Church  of  Christ  accord- 
ing to  the  fulness  of  the  Gospel."  It  was  also  stated  that 
the  Book  of  Mbrmon  contained  "all  things  written  concern- 
ing the  foundation"  of  the  Church  and  the  Gospel.  The 
Church,  when  organized,  should  be  built  upon  the  founda- 
tion of  the  Gospel  and  "the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail" 
against  it.  Moreover,  it  was  declared  that  "the  world  is 
ripening  in  iniquity,  and  it  must  needs  be  that  the  chil- 
dren of  men  are  stirred  up  unto  repentance,  both  the  Gentiles 
and  also  the  house  of  Israel."  To  Oliver  Cowdery  and 
David  Whitmer,  the  Lord  said  that  all  men  were  now  called 
on  to  repent,  for  the  Priesthood  was  restored  and  the  op- 
portunity given  for  the  remission  of  sins.  These  men  had 
been  called  as  special  witnesses,  and  therefore  were  under 
obligation  to  warn  the  world.  Until  this  time  men  had  not 
been  privileged  to  be  baptized,  for  there  had  been  no  author- 
ity in  the  earth  to  officiate  in  gospel  ordinances.  The  Lord 
said  the  worth  of  souls  was  great,  for  Christ  had  suffered 
'*the  pains  of  all  men  that  all  might  repent  and  come  unto 
him."  As  many  as  would  repent  and  Ibe  baptized  in  the 
name  of  Jesus  Christ  and  endure  to  the  end,  should  be 


REVELATION  ON  DOCTRINE  85 

saved.  It  was  made  clear  in  this  revelation  that  all  men 
must  take  upon  them  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  for  in  his 
name  should  "they  he  called  in  the  last  day."  Otherwise 
they  "cannot  have  a  place  in  the  kingdom"  of  the  Father. 

The  Twelve  Apostles. — Not  only  v^ere  Joseph  Smith 
and  the  witnesses  to  the  Book  of  Mormon  to  be  called  to 
testify,  but  there  were  to  be  twelve  other  witnesses,  who 
should  be  appointed  to  declare  the  Gospel  to  both  Gentile 
an-d  Jew.  The  three  witnesses  to  the  Book  of  Mormon  were 
designated  to  search  out  these  Twelve  Apostles,  who  were 
to  have  charge  of  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  in  all  the 
world. 

Revelation  Given  to  Martin  Harris. — The  next  great 
commandment  (Doc.  and  Gov.  Sec.  19)  was  given  to 
Martin  Harris,  in  March,  1830,  as  one  of  the  three  special 
witnesses.  Martin  was  admonished  and  warned  against  his 
weaknesses,  and  was  commanded  to  preach  the  first  prin- 
ciples of  the  Gospel  and  declare  "glad  tidings"  upon  the 
mountains,  and  "every  high  place,  and  among  the  people," 
unto  the  end  of  his  life.  If  he  should  fail,  then  misery 
should  he  receive.  He  was  further  instructed  to  keep  his 
contract  with  the  printer,  and  impart  of  his  substance  for 
the  printing  of  the  Book  of  Mormotl,  which  "contains  the 
truth  and  the  word  of  God." 

The  Atonement  and  Eternal  Punishment  Explained. 
— The  most  important  teaching  in  this  revelation  was  the 
doctrine  of  the  atonement  and  the  explanation  of  the  ex- 
pression "eternal  punishment."  "I  am  Alpha  and  Omega," 
said  the  Lord,  "yea,  even  I  am  He,  the  beginning  and  the 
•end,  the  Redeemer  of  the  world.  I  have  accomplished  and 
finished  the  will  of  him  whose  I  am,  even  the  Father,  con- 
cerning me — having  done  this  that  I  might  subdue  all  thin<rs 
unto  myself,  retaining  all  power,  even  to  the  destrovinsf  of 
Satan  and  his  works  at  the  end  of  the  worl-d,  and  the  last 
great  day  of  judgment,  which  I  shall  pass  upon  the  inhabi- 
tants thereof,  judging  every  man  according  to  his  works 
and  the  deeds  which  he  hath  done. 


86  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

"And  surely  every  man  must  repent  or  suffer,  for  I,  God, 
am  endless;  Wherefore,  I  revoke  not  the  judgments  which 
I  shall  pass,  but  woes  shall  go  forth,  weeping,  wailing  and 
gnashing  of  teeth,  yea,  to  those  who  are  found  on  my  left 
hand.  Nevertheless  it  is  not  written  that  there  shall  be  no 
end  to  this  torment,  but  it  is  written  endless  torment.  Again 
it  is  written  eternal  damnation;  wherefore  it  is  more  ex- 
press than  other  scriptures,  that  it  might  work  upon  the 
hearts  of  the  children  of  men,  altogether  for  my  name's 
glory.  Wherefore  I  will  explain  unto  you  this  mystery,  for 
it  is  mete  unto  you  to  know  even  as  mine  apostles.     *     *     * 

"For  behold,  the  mystery  of  Godliness,  how  great  is  it? 
for,  behold,  I  am  endless,  and  the  punishment  which  is 
given  from  my  hand,  is  endless  punishment,  for  Endless  is 
my  name ;  wherefore — 

Eternal  punishment  is  God's  punishment. 

Endless  punishment  is  God's  punishment." 

Then  follows  the  statement  that  Jesus  Christ  "suffered 
the  pains  for  all,  that  they  might  not  suffer  if  they  would 
repent."  These  sufferings  were  most  exquisite  and  sore, 
which  caused  him  "the  greatest  of  all,  to  tremble  because 
of  pain,  and  to  bleed  at  every  pore,  and  to  suffer  both  body 
and  spirit;"  and  would  that  he  "might  not  drink  the_ bitter 
cup  and  shrink."  Nevertheless  he  partook  of  that  cup  and 
finished  his  work,  and  this  that  men  might  not  suffer  if 
they  would  repent ;  but  if  they  will  not  repent  then  they  must 
suffer  even  as  he. 

Revelation  on  Church  Government. — In  April  1830, 
just  before  the  organization  of  the  Church,  another  very 
important  revelation  (Doc.  and  Cov.  Sec.  20)  was  received 
on  Church  government.  In  it  the  date  for  the  organization 
of  the  Church  was  designated  as  April  6.  The  Church  was 
to  be  "regularly  organized  and  established  agreeable  to  the 
laws  of  our  country"  by  the  will  and  commandment  of  the 
Lord.  These  commandments  were  given  to  Joseph  Smith 
and  Oliver  Cowdery,  who  had  been  called  and  ordained  to 
be  apostles,  or  special  witnesses  for  Christ.    Joseph  Smith 


REVELATION  ON  DOCTRINE  87 

was  to  be  the  first  elder  of  the  Church  and  Oliver  Cowdery 
the  second  elder,  and  they  were  to  ordain  each  other  to  these 
callings,  according  to  the  grace  of  Jesus  Christ.  Other 
matters  of  great  importance  revealed  are  as  follows : 

Mention  is  made  of  the  matter  of  translation  of  the 
Book  of  Mormon,  which  is  sai-d  to  contain  the  record  of  a 
fallen  people,  and  the  fulness  of  the  Gospel  to  the  Gentiles 
and  also  to  the  Jews.  By  the  opening  of  the  heavens,  and  the 
inspiration  given  to  men  who  are  called  to  his  holy  work, 
the  Lord  has  shown  that  "he  is  the  same  God  yesterday, 
today,  and  forever,  and  does  inspire  men  and  call  them  to  his 
work  in  this  age  and  generation,  as  well  as  in  generations 
of  old. 

By  these  great  witnesses  the  world  shall  be  judged, 
"even  as  many  as  shall  come  to  a  knowledge  of  this  work." 
Those  who  receive  it  in  righteousness  shall  receive  a  crown 
of  eternal  life,  while  those  who  reject  it  shall  be  condemne<:l. 
It  is  declared  that  the  Lord  has  spoken,  and  the  elders  of 
the  Church  have  heard  and  bear  witness  so  that  through 
their  testimony  man  may  know  there  is  a  God  in  heaven, 
who  is  infinite  and  eternal,  from  everlasting  to  everlasting, 
the  same  unchangeable  Framer  of  heaven  and  earth  and 
all  things  which  are  in  them.  Man  is  created  in  the  image  of 
God,  male  and  female,  and  is  commanded  to  love  and  serve 
him.  Through  transgression  of  his  laws,  man  became  fallen, 
wherefore  the  Only  Begotten  Son  was  sent  into  the  world 
to  suffer  temptations — but  gave  no  heed  to  them — was 
crucified,  died,  and  rose  the  third  day  and  ascended  into 
heaven  to  reign  in  power.  All  who  believe  on  him  and  are 
baptized  and  endure  to  the  end,  shall  be  saved,  no  matter 
when  they  lived  on  the  earth.  Men  everywhere  must  repent 
and  Ijelieve  in  Christ,  worshiping  the  Father  in  the  name  of 
the  Son  and  endure  in  faith,  or  they  cannot  be  saved.  Justi- 
fication through  grace  is  true,  as  also  is  sanctification,  to  all 
who  love  the  Father  with  all  their  might,  mind  and  strength. 
The  dangers  of  falling  away  from  grace  are  pointed  out, 


88  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

with  a  warning  to  the  members  of  the  Church  to  "take  heed 
and  pray  always  lest  they  fall  into  temptation." 

Manner  of  Baptism  Explained. — By  way  of  com- 
mandment to  the  Church  the  manner  of  Baptism  is  set  forth 
as  follows:  "All  those  who  humble  themselves  before  God, 
and  desire  to  be  baptized  and  come  forth  with  broken  hearts 
and  contrite  spirits,  and  witness  before  the  Church  that  they 
have  truly  repented  of  all  their  sins,  and  are  willing  to  take 
upon  them  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  having  a  determina- 
tion to  serve  him  to  the  end,  and  truly  manifest  by  their 
works  that  they  have  received  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ  unto 
the  remission  of  their  sins,  shall  be  received  into  his  Church." 
No  person  can  be  received  into  the  Church  unless  he  has 
arrived  unto  the  years  of  accountability,  which  is  eight  y^ars, 
for  he  must  be  capable  of  repentance,  which  infants  are  not. 
Baptism  is  to  be  administered  in  the  following  manner  unto 
all  who  repent : 

How  Baptism  is  Performed. — ''The  person  who  is 
called  of  God,  and  has  authority  from  Jesus  Christ  to  bap- 
tize, shall  go  down  into  the  water  with  the  person  who  has 
presented  him  or  herself  for  baptism,  and  shall  say,  calling 
him  or  her  by  name, — Having  been  commissioned  of  Jesus 
Christ,  I  baptize  you  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the 
Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Amen.  Then  shall  he  immerse 
him  or  her  in  the  water,  and  come  forth  again  out  of  the 
water." 

Duties  of  Elders,  Priests,  Teachers,  Deacons  and 
Members. — An  apostle  is  said  to  be  an  elder.  His  calling 
is  to  baptize  and  ordain  other  officers  in  the  Church.  It 
should  here  be  explained  that  at  the  organization  of  the 
Church  and  for  some  time  thereafter,  the  officers  mentioned 
here  were  all  that  were  needed.  As  the  Church  expanded 
the  Lord  revealed  the  duties  of  other  officers  in  their  time. 
Elders  are  to  baptize,  confirm  mentbers,  preach,  expound  the 
scriptures,  administer  the  sacrament  and  take  charge  of 
.  meetings  which  are  to  be  conducted  "as  they,"  the  elders, 


REVELATION  ON  DOCTRINE  89 

"are  led  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  according  to  the  commandments 
and  revelations." 

The  priest  is  to  teach,  expound,  baptize  and  administer 
the  sacrament.  He  may  ordain  other  priests,  teachers  and 
deacons,  but  cannot  lay  on  hands  for  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  He  may  take  the  lead  of  meetings  in  the  absence 
of  higher  authority.  It  is  his  duty  to  visit  the  home  of  the 
merrtbers  and  exhort  them  to  pray  vocally  and  in  secret  and 
to  attend  to  all  family  duties.  When  called  upon  he  is  to 
assist  the  elder  in  his  duties. 

The  teacher  is  to  be  the  guardian  of  the  Church.  He  is  to 
see  that  there  is  no  iniquity  in  the  Church,  neither  lying, 
backbiting,  or  evil  speaking  among  the  members,  and  to  see 
that  the  Church  meet  together  often  and  that  the  members 
perform  their  duties.  He  is  to  take  the  lead  of  meetings  if 
there  is  no  elder  or  priest  present  and  may  assist  them  in 
their  duties.  He  cannot  baptize,  confirm,  or  administer  the 
sacrament. 

The  deacon  is  to  assist  the  teacher  and  other  officers  in 
the  Church,  but  he  cannot  baptize,  confirm,  or  administer 
the  sacrament. 

Conferences  of  the  Church. — The  elders  of  the  Church 
are  instructed  to  meet  in  conference  once  in  three  months^ 
or  from  time  to  time  as  they  may  determine,  to  transact 
such  business  as  may  come  before  them.  All  who  are  or- 
dained are  to  receive  certificates  of  ordination,  and  shall 
be  accepted  as  officers  in  the  Church  by  the  vote  of  the 
members. 

Duties  of  Church  Members. — All  members  shall  be 
received  by  baptism  after  they  have  repented  of  their  sins.. 
They  shall  have  sufficient  time  to  be  taught  the  Gospel  and 
Church  government  before  they  are  confirmed  and  partake 
of  the  sacrament.  Children  are  to  be  brought  to  the  elders 
of  the  Church,  who  shall  bless  them.  The  members  must 
meet  together  often  to  partake  of  the  sacrament  in  remem- 
brance of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  The  elder  or  priest  who 
shall  administer  the  sacrament  "^baU  kne^l  ^ith  tKe  Church 


90  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

and  call  upon  the  Father  in  solemn  prayer/'  repeating  the 
words  which  the  Lord  Himself  has  given. 

Transgressors. — Any   member   of  the   Church   trans 
gressing  the  commandments  of  the  Lord,  or  the  rules  of 
the  Church,  shall  be  dealt  with  as  the  scriptures  direct.     If 
any  are  expelled  their  names  are  to  be  "blotted  out"  and 
not  kept  on  the  records  of  the  Church. 

Recommendations  of  Members. — Records  of  members 
are  to  be  kept  in  a  book,  and  the  members  moving  from  one 
branch  to  another  shall  take  a  letter  of  recommendation,  or 
certificate,  stating  that  they  are  in  standing  in  the  Church. 
This  shall  be  presented  to  the  presiding  officer  in  the  branch 
with  which  they  desire  to  unite. 

Summary. — These  commandments  and  instructions 
were  given  through  Joseph  Smith,  shortly  before  the  or- 
ganization of  the  Church,  to  guide  him  and  his  compan- 
ions in  Church  government.  They  are  all  important  because 
they  deal  with  the  fundamental  principles  of  the  Gospel  and 
doctrines  of  the  Church.  They  set  forth  clearly  many  things 
which  were  familiarly  known  in  the  primitive  Church,  but 
which  were  either  lost  or  perverted  during  the  ages  of  apos- 
tasy and  departure  from  the  standards  set  by  the  Savior 
and  his  disciples.  Again  they  are  restored  in  their  simplicity, 
freed  from  all  mysticism  and  error,  for  the  salvation  of  man- 
kind. 


CHAPTER  12 

ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  CHURCH 
1830 

The  Church  Organized. — It  was  made  known, 
shortly  after  the  bestowal  of  the  Melchizedek  Priesthood, 
that  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  was  to  be  organized.  It  was 
after  Joseph  Smith  and  his  companions  had  engaged  in 
solemn  prayer  that  the  word  of  the  Lord  came  to  them  in 
the  home  of  Father  Peter  Whitmer,  "commanding  us,"  the 
Prophet  writes,  "that  I  should  ordain  Oliver  Cowdery  to  be 
an  elder  in  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ;  and  that  he  also 
should  ordain  me  to  the  same  office;  and  then  to  ordain 
others,  as  it  should  be  made  known  unto  us  from  time  to 
time.  We  were,  however,  commanded  to  defer  this  our  or- 
dination until  such  times  as  it  should  be  practicable  to  have 
our  brethren,  who  had  been  and  who  should  be  baptized,  as- 
sembled together,  when  we  must  have  their  sanction  to  our 
thus  proceeding  to  ordain  each  other,  and  have  them  decide 
by  vote  whether  they  were  willing  to  accept  us  as  spiritual 
teachers  or  not;  when  also  we  were  commanded  to  bless 
bread  and  break  it  with  them,  and  to  take  wine,  bless  it,  and 
drink  it  with  them ;  afterward  proceed  to  ordain  each  other 
according  to  commandment ;  then  call  out  such  men  as  the 
Spirit  should  indicate,  and  ordain  them;  and  then  attend 
to  the  laying  on  of  hands  for  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  up- 
on all  those  whom  we  had  previously  baptized,  doing  all 
things  in  the  name  of  the  Lord." 

Fulfilment  of  the  Promise. — On  the  sixth  day  of 
April,  1830,  the  time  for  the  fulfilment  of  this  promise  ar- 
rived, Joseph  and  a  few  of  those  who  had  been  baptized  met 
in  the  house  of  Peter  Whitmer,  Sen.,  and  proceeded,  as  the 
Lord  had  instructed  them,  to  organize  the  Church.  It  was 
on  a  Tuesday,  and  there  were  six  in  number,  namely,  Joseph 
Smith,  Oliver  Cowdery,  Hyrum  Smith,  Peter  Whitmer,  Jr., 
David  Whitmer  and  Samuel  H.  Smith.    The  small,  but  mo- 


92  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

mentous  meeting,  was  opened  by  solemn  prayer.  Those 
present  then  proceeded  to  express  their  willingness,  as  in- 
structed by  divine  commandment,  to  accept  Joseph  Smith 
and  Oliver  Cowdery  as  their  teachers  in  the  things  of  the 
kingdom  of  God.  Then  they  were  called  upon  to  declare 
whether  or  not  they  were  willing  to  proceed  to  organize  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ.  To  both  propositions  they  consented 
with  unanimous  voice.  "I  then  laid  my  hands  upon  Oliver 
Cowdery,"  says  the  Prophet,  "and  ordained  him  an  elder 
of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints ;  after 
which  he  ordained  me  also  to  the  office  of  elder  of  said 
Church.  We  then  took  bread,  blessed  it,  and  brake  it  with 
them ;  and  also  wine,  blessed,  and  drank  it  with  them.  We 
then  laid  our  hands  on  each  individual  memlber  of  the 
Church  present,  that  they  might  receive  the  gift  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  be  confirmed  members  of  the  Church  of 
Christ.  The  Holy  Ghost  was  poured  out  upon  us  to  a  very 
marked  degree,  some  prophesied,  whilst  we  all  praised  the 
Lord,  and  rejoiced  exceedingly." 

All  six  of  these  young  men — Hyrum  Smith,  the  oldest, 
was  but  31  years  of  age — had  been  baptized  previously  to 
the  organization.  They  were  all  again  baptized  on  that 
memorable  day,  April  6,  1830. 

A  Record  to  be  Kept. — While  they  were  still  in  ses- 
sion in  this  meeting  of  organization  a  revelation  (Doc.  and 
Cov.  Sec.  21)  was  given  to  the  Church  in  which  they  were 
instructed  to  keep  a  record.  In  this  record,  Joseph  Smith 
was  to  be  called  "a  seer,  a  translator,  a  prophet,  an  apostle 
of  Jesus  Christ,  and  elder  of  the  Church  through  the  will 
of  God  the  Father,  and  the  grace  of  your  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 
The  Church  was  also  commanded  to  give  heed  unto  all  his 
words  and  commandments,  "as  he  receiveth  them,  as  if 
from  mine  own  mouth,  in  all  patience  and  faith,"  said  the 
Lord.  By  doing  this  "the  gates  of  hell"  should  not  prevail 
against  them,  for  the  Lord  would  dispel  the  powers  of  dark- 
ness. The  Prophet  would  no  longer  have  to  mourn  for  Zion, 
for  he  should  have  inspiration  to  move  the  cause  of  Zion  in 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  CHURCH  93 

mighty  power,  for  the  days  of  her  rejoicing  were  at  hand. 
Oliver  Cowdery  was  appointed  "the  first  preacher  of  the 
Church,  unto  the  Church,  and  before  the  world,  yea,  before 
the  Gentiles  and     *     *     *     to  the  Jews  also." 

Destiny  of  the  Church. — In  the  manner  here  de- 
scribed, there  came  into  the  world  a  power,  destined  to  grow 
and  expand  until  it  shall  fill  the  earth,  for  it  is  the  ''king- 
dom which  shall  never  be  destroyed  *  *  *  and  it  shall 
stand  forever."  At  the  time  of  the  organization,  however,  its 
influence  and  power  appeared  to  be  insignificant;  yet  it 
caused,  even  then,  consternation  and  fear  in  the  hearts  of 
the  wicked,  and  strenuous  efforts  were  launched  to  bring  it 
to  destruction. 

Others  Called  to  the  Ministry. — Before  the  meeting 
closed  Joseph  and  Oliver  called  out  others  and  ordained 
them  to  different  offices  in  the  Priesthood,  as  the  Spirit 
manifested  unto  them,  presumably  to  the  offices  in  the 
Aaronic  Priesthood.  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  was  poured  out 
upon  them  in  abundance,  and  after  a  happy  time  spent  in 
testimony  and  witnessing  to  each  other  the  blessings  of  the 
Lord,  they  dismissed  the  meeting,  feeling  that  they  were 
now  individually  members  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ, 
and  acknowledged  as  such  of  God.  There  were  others  pres- 
ent besides  the  six  who  formed  the  organization  of  the 
Church.  Six  persons  were  required  by  law  to  properly  form 
a  society  or  organization  of  the  kind.  Others  who  were 
present  also  received  of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  in  the  meeting 
and  being  convinced  of  the  truth  came  forward  and  desired 
to  be  united  with  the  Church.  Shortly  afterwards  they 
were  also  baptized.  Among  these  were  the  Prophet's  par- 
ents, Joseph  Smith,  Sen.,  and  Lucy  Mack  Smith;  also  Mar- 
tin Harris  and  Orrin  Porter  Rockwell. 

Baptism  a  New  and  Everlasting  Covenant. — As 
stated,  all  six  of  the  original  members  of  the  Church  were 
again  baptized  on  the  day  of  the  organization.  This  action 
was  due,  in  part  at  least,  to  the  fact  that  baptism  is  the 
doorway  into  the  Church  as  well  as  for  the  remission  of  sins. 


94  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

There  had  been  a  few  others  ibaptized  before  the  sixth  of 
April  (See  Ch.  9).  Some  of  those  previously  baptized  raised 
the  question  as  to  why  they  should  again  be  baptized.  In 
consequence  of  their  desire  to  unite  with  the  Church  without 
re-baptism,  the  Prophet  inquired  of  the  Lord  in  relation  to 
the  matter  and  received  the  following  revelation : 

"Behold,  I  say  unto  you,  that  all  old  covenants  have 
I  caused  to  be  done  away  in  this  thing,  and  this  is  a 
new  and  an  everlasting  covenant,  even  that  which  was 
Irom  the  beginning. 

Wherefore,  although  a  man  should  be  baptized  an 
hundred  times,  it  availeth  him  nothing,  for  you  cannot 
enter  in  at  the  strait  gate  by  the  law  of  Moses,  neither 
by  your  dead  works ; 

For  it  is  because  of  your  dead  works,  that  I  have 
caused  this  last  covenant  and  this  Church  to  be  built  up 
unto  me,  even  as  in  days  of  old. 

Wherefore,  enter  ye  in  at  the  gate,  as  I  have  com- 
manded, and  seek  not  to  counsel  your  God.  Amen''  (Doc. 
and  Cov.  sec.  22). 


CHAPTER  13 

BEGINNING  OF  THE  PUBLIC  MINISTRY  OF 

THE  CHURCH 

1830 

The  First  Public  Discourse. — On  Sunday,  April  11, 
1830,  the  work  of  proselyting  was  pubHcly  launched.  The 
/  first  discourse  was  preached  by  Oliver  Cowder>\  The  meet- 
ing was  held  by  appointment  at  the  home  of  ''Father"  Peter 
Whitmer,  where  the  meeting  of  organization  had  been  held 
the  Tuesday  preceding.  A  goodly  number  of  members  and 
investigators  were  present.  The  impression  made  on  the 
minds  of  those  assembled  was  favorable,  and  the  same  day 
Hiram  Page,  Katherine  Page,  Christian  Whitmer,  Anne 
Whitmer,  Jacob  Whitmer  and  Elizabeth  Whitmer,  were  bap- 
tized. One  week  later  (April  18)  Peter  Whitmer,  Sen., 
Mary  Whitmer,  William  Jolly,  Elizabeth  Jolly,  Vincent  Jolly, 
Richard  B.  Preston  and  Elizabeth  Ann  Whitmer,  were  add- 
ed to  the  Church. 

The  Ministry  of  Joseph  Smith  in  Colesville. — Later 
in  the  month  of  April  Joseph  Smith  paid  a  visit  to  the  Knight 
family  in  Colesville,  Broome  County,  N.  Y.  He  had  been 
on  very  friendly  terms  with  Joseph  Knight,  Sen.,  and  had 
been  materially  assisted  by  that  gentleman  from  time  to 
time,  while  translating,  the  plates.  Mr.  Knight  and  his  fam- 
ily were  Universalists,  with  broad,  liberal  views.  They 
were  willing  to  reason  in  a  friendly  spirit  with  Joseph  Smith 
on  the  scriptures.  Several  public  meetings  were  held  in 
Colesville  which  were  attended  by  many  friends  and  strang- 
ers. Newel  Knight,  son  of  Joseph  Knight,  Sen.,  was  a  regu- 
lar attendant  at  these  meetings,  and  seemed  to  be  deeply 
impressed.  He  and  the  Prophet  held  many  conversations  on 
scriptural  subjects  and  the  plan  of  salvation,  in  which  a 
favorable  impression  was  made  on  the  mind  of  Newel.  He 
promised  to  assist  Joseph  in  one  of  these  meetings  by  offer- 
ing vocal  prayer,  but  when  the  time  came  his  courage  failed 


96  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

him.  Later  he  expressed  a  desire  to  go  out  in  the  woods 
by  himself  and  there,  where  he  could  be  alone,  offer  vocal 
prayer,  a  thing  to  which  he  evidently  was  not  accustomed. 
The  following  morning,  in  fulfilment  of  his  promise,  he  re- 
tired .into  the  woods  alone,  with  a  troubled  conscience  be- 
cause of  his  failure  to  keep  his  promise  on  the  previous 
occasion.  Kneeling  in  a  secluded  spot  he  attempted  to  offer 
vocal  prayer,  but  his  lips  were  sealed.  He  could  not  pray. 
He  began  to  feel  uneasy  and  became  troubled  in  both  mind 
and  body.  When  he  arrived  home  his  wife  was  greatly 
alarmed  at  his  strange  appearance.  He  requested  her  to 
send  for  Joseph,  which  was  done.  When  he  came  he  found 
Newel  suffering  very  much;  his  visage  was  distorted,  and 
his  limbs  were  twisted  out  of  shape  in  a  frightful  manner. 
Presently  he  was  caught  up  from  the  floor  and  tossed  about 
the  room.  The  strange  scene  and  e"xcitement  brought  many 
of  the  neighbors  to  the  house,  who  witnessed  his  peculiar 
malady. 

The  First  Miracle. — After  some  difficulty  Joseph  suc- 
ceeded in  taking  Newel  by  the  hand,  and  with  great  earnest- 
ness Newel  pleaded  with  him  to  cast  the  devil  out  of  him,  for 
he  knew  he  was  possessed.  The  Prophet  said,  "If  you 
know  that  I  can,  it  shall  be  done."  Then,  almost  uncon- 
sciously, he  rebuked  the  evil  spirit  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ  and  commanded  him  to  depart.  Immediately  Newel 
spoke,  saying  he  saw  the  evil  spirit  leave  him  and  vanish 
from  his  sight.  This  was  the  first  miracle  performed  in 
this  dispensation.  As  soon  as  the  devil  departed  Newel  be- 
came normal  again,  his  distortions  of  body  ceased,  and  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  opened  his  vision  to  a  glorious  manifesta- 
tion of  the  heavens. 

Those  who  were  present  were  greatly  astonished  wheii 
they  saw  the  casting  out  of  the  devil,  and  the  witness  of  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord.  Nearly  all  of  those  who  were  present 
later  became  members  of  the  Church. 

The  First  Conference  of  the  Church. — Shortly  after 
this  event,  Joseph  returned  to  Fayette.    Newel  Knight  fol- 


BEGINNING  OF  THE  PUBLIC  MINISTRY      97 


lowed  him  and  was  baptized  during  the  last  week  in  May, 
by  David  Whitmer.  On  the  9th  of  June  the  first  confer- 
ence of  the  Church  was  held  in  Fayette.  The  Church  at 
that  time  numbered  twenty-seven  souls.  There  were  many 
others  present  at  the  meetings,  some  of  whom  were  friendly 
io*  rr  7s' 


ff-t. 


i:r«*«**^ 


30'  7A-  76'  '  '♦■ 

MAP  OF  NEW  YORK  AND  PENNSYLVANIA 

and  some  who  believed.  At  this  conference  the  sacrament 
was  administered  and  those  recently  baptized  were  con- 
firmed. Others  were  sustained  by  the  members  to  receive 
the  Priesthood,  and  were  ordained.  The  officers  at  the  com- 
mencement of  the  Conference  were,  Joseph  Smith,  Oliver 
Cowdery,  David  Whitmer,  Peter  Whitmer  and  Ziba  Peter- 


98  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

son,  each  of  whom  held  the  office  of  elder  in  the  Church. 
During  this  conference  Samuel  H.  Smith  was  ordained  to 
the  office  of  an  elder,  Joseph  Smith,  Sen.,  Hyrum  Smith  and 
Martin  Harris  were  ordained  priests,  and  Hiram  Page  and 
Christian  Whitmer  were  ordained  teachers.  At  the  close  of 
this  conference  there  were  in  the  Church  seven  ordained 
elders,  three  priests  and  two  teachers.  Oliver  Cowdery  was 
appointed  to  keep  the  record  of  the  Church  and  minutes  of 
meetings  until  the  next  conference.  The  Holy  Spirit  was 
poured  out  upon  them.  Many  of  this  little  band  composing 
the  Church  were  given  the  spirit  of  prophecy,  while  others 
l^eheld  visions  and  remarkable  manifestations  from  the 
heavens.  Newel  Knight  saw  in  vision  the  great  work  which 
would  yet  be  accomplished  through  the  preaching  of  the 
Gospel  and  the  organization  of  the  Church.  He  beheld  the 
Redeemer  and  received  the  assurance  that  he  would  be  ad- 
-mitted  into  his  presence  to  dwell  in  his  kingdom  for  ever. 

"To  find  ourselves  engaged  in  the  very  same  order  of 
things,"  said  Joseph  Smith,  "as  observed  by  the  holy  apos- 
tles of  old;  to  realize  the  importance  and  solemnity  of  such 
proceedings ;  and  to  witness  and  feel  with  our  own  natural 
senses,  the  like  glorious  manifestations  of  the  powers  of  the 
Priesthood,  the  gift  and  blessing  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  the 
goodness  and  condescension  of  a  merciful  God  unto  such  as 
obey  the  everlasting  Gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  com- 
bined to  create  within  us  sensations  of  rapturous  gratitude, 
and  inspire  us  with  fresh  zeal  and  energy  in  the  cause  of 
truth." 

Eleven  other  converts  were  baptized  at  the  close  of  this 
conference,  by  David  Whitmer,  in  Seneca  Lake,  where  most 
of  the  other  baptisms  were  performed.  Those  added  to 
the  Church  at  this  time  were :  John  Poorman,  John  Jolly, 
Julia  Ann  Jolly,  Harriet  Jolly,  Jerusha  Smith  (the  wife  of 
Hyrum  Smith),  William,  Catherine  and  Don  Carlos  Smith; 
and  Peter,  CaroHne  and  Electa  Rockwell. 

Second  Visit  to  Colesville. — Joseph  Smith  again  paid 
a  visit  to  Colesville  a  short  time  after  this  conference.  Oliver 


BEGINNING  OF  THE  PUBLIC  MINISTRY      99 

Cowdery,  John  and  David  Whitmer  accompanied  him.  They 
found  a  number  of  persons  anxiously  awaiting  them  and 
desiring  baptism.  A  meeting  was  appointed  for  the  Sabbath ; 
on  Saturday  a  dam  was  constructed  across  a  stream  in  prepa- 
ration for  the  ordinance  on  the  following  day.  During  the 
night  the  dam  was  maliciously  destroyed.  It  was  later 
learned  that  this  was  the  work  of  a  mob,  at  the  instigation 
of  sectarian  priests.  On  Sunday  the  meeting  was  held  as 
contemplated.  Oliver  Cowdery  was  the  principal  speaker, 
but  others  also  spoke.  The  first  principles  of  the  Gospel 
were  presented  and  witness  to  the  divine  message  of  the 
Book  of  Mormon  was  borne.  In  the  meeting  were  many 
who  had  helped  to  form  the  mob,  who,  at  the  close,  en- 
deavored to  destroy  the  influence  of  the  meeting,  but  were 
unsuccessful.  Extreme  bitterness  was  manifested  on  the 
part  of  those  who  opposed.  The  sister  of  Newel  Knight's 
wife  was  violently  treated  because  she  was  kindly  disposed, 
and  against  her  will  was  forced  by  a  Rev.  Shearer,  to  re- 
turn to  her  father's  home,  some  distance  from  her  sister's, 
where  she  was  stopping.  This  man,  a  Presbyterian  min- 
ister, on  false  pretenses,  obtained  from  the  father  a  power 
of  attorney,  by  which  he  dragged  her  off.  His  labor  was 
all  in  vain,  for  she  also  was  baptized. 

Early  Monday  morning  the  dam  was  replaced  and  thir- 
teen persons  were  baptized  by  Oliver  Cowdery.  They  were : 
Emma,  wife  of  Joseph  Smith;  Hezekiah  Peck  and  wife, 
Joseph  Knight,  Sen.,  and  wife,  William  Stringham  and 
wife,  Joseph  Knight,  Jr.,  Aaron  Culver  and  wife,  Levi  Hale^ 
Polly  Knight  and  Julia  Stringham. 

Arrest  of  Joseph  Smith. — Before  they  were  through 
with  the  ordinance  the  mob  began  to  gather.  They  sur- 
rounded the  house  of  Joseph  Knight,  Sen.,  prepared  to  do 
violence,  but  through  the  blessings  of  the  Lord  the  Saints 
were  protected,  but  were  subjected  to  numerous  insults  and 
threatenings.  A  meeting  was  called  for  that  evening  for  the 
purpose  of  attending  to  the  confirmation  of  those  baptized 
in  the  morning.    When  they  met  at  the  appointed  hour,  they 


100         ESSENTIALS  IlV  CHURCH  HtSTORV 

were  all  surprised  at  the  appearance  of  a  constable,  who, 
with  a  warrant,  arrested  Joseph  on  the  charge  of  being  "a 
disorderly  person,  setting  the  country  in  an  uproar  by 
preaching  the  Book  of  Mormon."  The  constable  frankly 
informed  him  that  the  arrest  was  for  the  purpose  of  getting 
him  into  the  hands  of  a  mob,  then  lying  in  ambush  for  him, 
but  he  would  save  him  from  their  hands  as  he,  the  constable, 
had  discovered  that  Joseph  was  not  the  sort  of  person  he  had 
been  led  to  believe.  As  Joseph  accompanied  the  constable 
in  a  wagon,  they  encountered  the  mob,  not  far  from  the 
home  of  Joseph  Knight.  The  mobbers  waited  for  the  pre- 
arranged signal  from  the  constable,  but  he,  whipping  up  his 
horse,  obtained  a  lead.  The  mobbers  followed  as  best  they 
could.  In  the  flight  one  of  the  wagon  wheels  came  off,  and 
before  it  could  be  replaced  the  mobbers  were  again  in  sight. 
However,  the  wheel  was  replaced  in  time  and  with  renewed 
energy  Joseph  was  able  to  escape. 

The  constable  took  Joseph  to  South  Bainbridge,  Chen- 
ango County,  and  lodged  him  in  a  tavern,  where  he  kept 
guard  all  night.  The  following  day  a  court  convened  to 
investigate  the  charges.  Great  excitement  prevailed  because 
of  falsehoods  which  had  been  circulated  freely  among  the 
people.  Joseph  Knight,  Sen.,  engaged  the  services  of  two 
respectable  farmers  who  were  versed  in  the  law,  namely, 
James  Davidson  and  John  Reid,  and  brought  them  to  South 
Bainbridge  to  defend  the  Prophet. 

The  Trial  at  South  Bainbridge. — The  enemies  of 
Joseph  Smith  scoured  the  country  for  witnesses  who  would 
testify  against  him.  The  justice  of  the  peace  who  heard  the 
case,  Joseph  Chamberlain,  was  a  man  of  fair  mind  and  a 
lover  of  justice.  Many  witnesses  were  heard,  but  among 
those  who  testified  were  Josiah  Stowel,  Jonathan  Thomp- 
son and  the  two  daughters  of  Mr.  Stowel,  all  of  whom  gave 
evidence  of  his  good  character.  Other  testimony  was  proved 
to  be  false.  The  trial  lasted  from  ten  o'clock  in  the  morning 
until  midnight,  when  a  verdict  of  "not  guilty"  was  rendered. 

The   Second   Arrest. — No    sooner    was   Joseph    freed 


BEGINNING  OF  THE  PUBLIC  MINISTRY      101 

by  the  court  than  he  was  again  arrested  on  a  second  war- 
rant from  Broome  County,  a  distance  of  about  fifteen  miles. 
The  constable  who  came  for  him  forced  him  to  leave  that 
night  without  permitting  him  to  eat,  although  he  had  been 
in  the  court  room  all  day  without  nourishment.  He  took 
him  to  Colesville  and  lodged  him  in  a  tavern.  Then,  calling 
in  a  number  of  rowdies,  he  began  to  abuse  his  prisoner  with 
the  assistance  of  his  rabble.  Spitting  upon  him  and  point- 
ing their  fingers  at  him  they  cried  in  fiendish  glee, 
"Prophesy,  prophesy!"  Being  near  his  home,  Joseph  re- 
quested the  constable  to  take  him  there  for  the  remainder 
of  the  night,  but  this  was  denied  him.  He  asked  for  some- 
thing to  eat  and  was  given  some  crusts  of  bread  and  water. 

The  Trial  at  Colesville.— The  next  day  the  trial  be- 
gan before  three  justices.  The  most  able  help  had  been 
secured  to  prosecute  the  case  while  the  defense  was  again 
represented  by  Esquires  Reid  and  Davidson.  Many  wit- 
nesses were  called  who  bore  false  and  contradictory  testi- 
mony. Newel  Knight  was  placed  upon  the  stand  and  ques- 
tioned in  ridicule  by  one  of  the  lawyers,  named  Seymour,  in 
relation  to  the  casting  out  of  a  devil  from  his  person,  but 
the  testimony  turned  to  the  discomfiture  of  the  prosecution. 

At  the  close  of  the  testimony  the  court  deliberated  for 
about  thirty  minutes,  although  it  was  then  nearly  two  o'clock 
a.  m.  and  they  had  been  in  session  since  the  morning  of 
the  previous  day.  The  prisoner  was  brought  before  the 
court  and  the  presiding  justice  said:  "Mr.  Smith,  we  have 
had  your  case  under  consideration,  examined  the  testimony 
and  find  nothing  to  condemn  you,  and  therefore  you  are  dis- 
charged." The  judges  then  proceeded  to  reprimand  him 
severely,  "Not  because  anything  derogatory  to  his  char- 
acter in  any  shape  had  been  proved  against  him  by  the  host 
of  witnesses  that  had  testified  during  the  trial,"  said  Mr. 
Reid,  "but  merely  to  please  those  fiends  in  human  shape 
who  were  engaged  in  the  unhallowed  persecution  of  an  in- 
nocent man,  sheerly  on  account  of  his  religious  opinions." 

Statement  of  Mr.  Reid. — Several  years  later,  Mr.  Reid 


102         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

visited  Nauvoo,  and  in  the  course  of  an  address  said,  speak- 
ing of  these  trials: 

"But,  alas !  the  devil,  not  satisfied  with  his  defeat 
(at  the  first  trial)  stirred  up  a  man  not  unlike  himself, 
who  was  more  fit  to  dwell  among  the  fiends  of  hell 
than  to  belong  to  the  human  family,  to  go  to  Colesville 
and  get  another  writ,  and  take  him  to  Broome  County 
for  another  trial.  They  were  sure  they  could  send  that 
boy  to  hell,  or  to  Texas,  they  did  not  care  which;  and 
in  half  an  hour  after  he  was  discharged  by  the  court, 
he  was  arrested  again,  and  on  the  way  to  Colesville  for 
another  trial.  I  was  again  called  upon  by  his  friends 
to  defend  him  against  his  malignant  persecutors,  and 
clear  him  from  the  false  charges  they  had  preferred 
against  him.  I  made  every  reasonable  excuse  I  could, 
as  I  was  nearly  worn  down  through  fatigue  and  want 
of  sleep,  as  I  had  been  engaged  in  law  suits  for  two 
days,  and  nearly  the  whole  of  two  nights.  But  I  saw  the 
persecution  was  great  against  him;  and  here,  let  me  say, 
Mr.  Chairman,  lingular  as  it  may  seem,  while  Mr. 
Knight  was  pleading  with  me  to  go,  a  peculiar  impres- 
sion, or  thought  struck  my  mind,  that  I  must  go  and 
defend  him,  for  he  was  the  Lord's  anointed,  I  did  not 
know  what  it  meant,  but  thought  I  must  go  and  clear 
the  Lord's  anointed.  I  said  I  would  go,  and  started  with 
as  much  faith  as  the  apostles  had  when  they  could  re- 
move mountains,  accompanied  by  Father  Knight,  who 
was  like  the  old  patriarchs  that  followed  the  ark  of  God 
to  the  city  of  David.  *  *  *  We  got  him  away  that  night 
from  the  midst  of  three  hundred  people  without  his  re- 
ceiving any  injury;  but  I  am  well  aware  that  we  were 
assisted  by  some  higher  power  than  man;  for  to  look 
back  on  the  scene,  I  cannot  tell  how  we  succeeded  in 
getting  him  away.  I  take  no  glory  to  mvself ;  it  was  the 
Lord's  work  and  marvelous  in  our  eyes"  (Times  and  Seasons 
5:549-552). 

Inspiration  of  the  Attorneys. — At  the  trial  the 
Prophet's  lawyers,  who  were  not  members  of  the  Church, 
spoke  with  an  inspiration  that  caused  their  enemies  to  quake 
before  them.    So  powerful  were  their  words  that  many  of 


BEGINNING  OF  THE  PUBLIC  MINISTRY      103 

the  assembled  multitude  were  pricked  in  their  hearts.  The 
constable  who  had  been  so  vicious  came  forward  and  apolo- 
gized for  his  ill-treatment  and  misbehavior,  and  revealed 
the  plans  of  the  mob  who  were  then  prepared  to  tar  and 
feather  the  Prophet  and  ride  him  on  a  rail.  By  the  aid  of 
the  constable,  Joseph  was  able  to  escape  and  make  his  way 
in  safety  to  his  sister's  home,  where  he  found  his  wife  await- 
ing him. 

The  Mob  Threatens  Joseph  and  Oliver. — A  few  days 
later  Joseph  Smith  and  Oliver  Cowdery  returned  to  Coles- 
vile  to  confirm  those  whom  they  had  been  forced  to  leave,  at 
the  time  of  Joseph's  arrest.  Their  presence  was  the  signal 
for  the  mobbers  to  again  assemble.  So  sinister  were  their 
movements  that  Joseph  and  Oliver  departed  from  the  town 
without  waiting  for  refreshments.  Their  enemies  pursued 
them  but  through  extreme  diligence  they  were  able  to  make 
their  escape.  All  night  they  traveled,  except  for  a  short 
period  when  they  sought  some  rest  in  sleep,  each  taking  turn 
in  watching.  The  next  day  they  arrived  home,  footsore  and 
weary. 

The  spirit  of  opposition  which  took  such  decided  form, 
was  the  result  of  agitation  on  the  part  of  professors  of  re- 
ligion. The  Rev.  Shearer,  Cyrus  McMaster,  Dr.  Boying- 
ton  and  a  Mr.  Benton,  pillars  in  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
incited  the  mobbers  to  do  their  work.  Benton  was  the  man 
who  signed  the  first  warrant  for  Joseph  Smith's  arrest  as  a 
"disorderly  person"  for  preaching  the  Book  of  Mormon.  In 
this  manner  Satan  stirred  up  the  hearts  of  the  people  to  try 
and  overthrow  the  work. 

Missionary  Journey  of  Samuel  H.  Smith. — In  the 
month  of  June,  1830,  Samuel  Harrison  Smith  was  set  apart 
by  the  Prophet  to  take  a  missionary  journey  to  the  east.  This 
may  be  termed  the  first  missionary  journey  in  the  Church. 
Takmg  with  him  several  copies  of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  he 
started  on  his  way.  The  first  day  he  traveled  twenty-five 
miles,  and  on  the  way  attempted  to  sell  copies  of  the  book, 
but  without  success.     When  night  came  on  he  went  to  an 


104         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

inn,  faint  and  hungry;  approaching  the  proprietor  he  asked 
him  if  he  did  not  want  to  buy  a  book  which  contained  the 
history  of  the  Indians. 

"I  do  not  know,"  the  man  replied,  *'how  did  you  get  hold 
of  it?" 

"It  was  translated  by  my  brother,  from  some  plates  of 
gold,  that  he  found  buried  in  the  earth,"  was  Samuel's  re- 
ply. 

"You  liar!"  said  the  landlord,  "get  out  of  my  house,  you 
shan't  stay  one  minute  with  your  books." 

Samuel  was  discouraged,  but  continued  on  his  journey. 
That  night  he  slept  under  an  apple  tree.  In  the  morning  he 
called  at  the  home  of  Rev.  John  P.  Greene,  a  Methodist  min- 
ister. Mr.  Greene  was  just  leaving  on  a  preaching  tour, 
and  like  the  others  who  had  been  approached,  he  was  not 
interested  in  the  book.  However,  he  manifested  a  friendly 
spirit,  and  at  the  earnest  solicitation  of  Samuel,  consented 
to  take  a  subscription  paper  and  try  to  sell  copies  of  the 
book.  Thereupon  Samuel  left  him  a  copy  of  the  Book  of 
Mormon  with  the  understanding  that  he  would  call  again 
in  about  two  weeks.  At  the  appointed  time  Samuel  re- 
turned and  was  disappointed  to  learn  that  there  had  been  no 
sale.  On  his  way  to  the  home  of  Mr.  Greene,  Samuel  again 
passed  the  tavern.  On  the  door  was  a  small-pox  sign.  Mak- 
ing inquiry  he  learned  that  the  tavern  keeper  had  died  from 
the  effects  of  the  disease.  He  returned  home  after  his  la- 
bors were  .finished,  feeling  that  his  work  had  proved  to  be 
fruitless.  More  out  of  curiosity  than  desire,  both  Mr. 
Greene  and  his  wife  read  the  book  and  were  deeply  im- 
pressed. The  copy  Samuel  left  with  John  P.  Greene  was 
placed  by  the  latter  in  the  hands  of  members  of  the  Young 
family,  which  was  the  first  direct  information  to  Brigham 
Young  and  his  brothers  and  some  of  their  friends,  including 
Heber  C.  Kimball,  of  the  restoration  of  the  Gospel. 

Joseph  Smith,  Sen.,  Visits  Potsdam. — About  this 
time  Joseph  Smith,  Sen.,  and  his  youngest  son,  Don  Carlos, 
departed  on  a  similar  journey  to  Potsdam,  N.  Y.    Potsdam 


BEGINNING  OF  THE  PUBLIC  MINISTRY      105 

was  the  home  of  Asael  Smith,  father  of  Joseph  Smith,  Sen., 
and  several  of  his  children.  Joseph  was  more  successful 
on  this  trip  than  his  son  Samuel  apparently  had  been,  for 
his  father  Asael  accepted  the  truth  of  the  everlasting  Gos- 
pel, as  also  did  most  of  his  children.  Jesse,  the  oldest  son 
of  Asael,  rejected  the  message  of  his  brother  Joseph  and 
manifested  a  very  bitter  spirit  against  the  Gospel  all  his 
life. 

Book  of  Moses  Revealed. — During  the  summer  of 
1830,  the  Lord  revealed  to  the  Church  a  number  of  im- 
portant revelations.  In  June,  the  Prophet  received  the  words 
of  the  Lord  to  Moses,  at  a  time  when  Moses  was  caught  up 
into  a  high  mountain  where  he  talked  with  the  Lord  face  to 
face.  This  revelation  was  augmented  later  by  more  of  the 
writings  of  Moses,  which  are  found  in  the  Pearl  of  Great 
Price.  Some  of  the  important  knowledge  imparted  in  this 
revelation  is  as  follows:  The  works  of  the  Lord  are  with- 
out end.  No  man  can  behold  all  the  works  of  the  Father 
without  partaking  of  his  glory,  and  that  cannot  be  given  in 
mortal  life.  Moses  was  created  in  the  similitude,  or  like- 
ness, of  the  Only  Begotten  Son.  The  generations  of  men 
passed  before  his  view  and  he  saw  from  the  beginning  to 
the  end — all  through  the  spiritual  eye,  for  the  natural  eye 
cannot  behold  the  glory  of  the  Lord.  After  this  vision  had 
passed,  Moses  was  left  unto  himself  and  it  was  several 
hours  before  he  gained  his  natural  strength.  Then  Satan 
came,  tempting  him  and  commanding  him  to  worship  him, 
but  Moses  said :  "Who  art  thou  ?  For  behold,  I  am  a  son 
of  God,  in  the  similitude  of  his  Only  Begotten  Son;  and 
where  is  thy  glory,  that  I  should  worship  thee  ?  For  behold, 
I  could  not  look  upon  God,  except  his  glory  should  come 
upon  me,  and  I  were  strengthened  before  him.  But  I  can 
look  upon  thee  in  the  natural  man."  Moreover,  Moses  said : 
"I  will  not  cease  to  call  upon  God,  I  have  other  things  to 
inquire  of  him ;  for  his  glory  has  been  upon  me,  wherefore 
I  can  judge  between  him  and  thee.  Depart  hence,  Satan." 
When  Moses  had  said  this  Satan  cried  with  a  loud  voice 


106         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

saying  he  was  the  Only  Begotten.  Then  Moses  feared  ex- 
ceedingly but  did  not  cease  to  call  upon  the  Lord  and  there 
was  opened  to  his  vision  the  bitterness  of  hell,  and  in  the 
strength  of  his  power  Moses  again  rebuked  Satan,  who  with 
trembling  and  gnashing  of  teeth,  departed  from  him.  Moses 
bore  record  of  all  these  things,  but  because  of  the  wicked- 
ness of  men  it  is  not  had  among  them. 

The  Work  and  Glory  of  the  Lord. — After  this  trying 
scene  the  Lord  again  spoke  with  Moses  who  was  com- 
missioned to  deliver  the  people  of  Israel  from  bondage.  His 
eyes  were  opened  and  he  beheld  many  lands  and  their  in- 
habitants without  number.  The  Lord  taught  him,  and  ex- 
plained that  there  were  many  heavens  and  many  earths 
like  this  on  which  we  stand.  They  are  innumerable  to  man, 
yet  the  Lord  knows  them  all  and  they  are  numbered  unto 
him.  These  earths  were  peopled  by  his  childien,  for  his 
v/ork  and  his  glory  are  to  bring  to  pass  the  immortality  and 
eternal  life  of  man.  Therefore,  as  one  earth  and  its  accom- 
panying heaven  shall  pass  away,  having  filled  the  measure 
of  its  creation,  so  shall  others  come.  There  is  no  end  to 
the  works  and  the  words  of  the  Father,  for  in  this  there  is 
eternal  progression.  However,  our  knowledge,  in  the  wisdom 
of  the  Lord,  is,  of  necessity,  limited  to  the  earth  on  which 
we  dwell. 

Other  Important  Revelations. — The  information  con- 
tained in  this  ancient  scripture  caused  the  hearts  of  the 
brethren  to  rejoice.  The  Lord  continued  to  pour  out  knowl- 
edge upon  them,  here  a  little,  and  there  a  little,  as  they  were 
able  to  receive  it.  Early  in  July  (1830)  another  revelation 
was  given  to  Joseph  Smith  and  Oliver  Cowdery,  in  Har- 
mony, Pennsylvania.  They  were  commanded  to  return  to 
the  Saints  in  Colesville,  Manchester  and  Fayette,  and  the 
members  would  support  them.  They  should  expound  the 
scriptures  and  devote  their  time  exclusively  to  the  cause  of 
Zion,  and  if  the  members  should  not  support  them  in  these 
labors,  then  would  the  Lord  withdraw  his  blessings.  "Be 
patient  in  affliction,"  said  the  Lord,  "for  thou  shalt  have 


BEGINNING  OF  THE  PUBLIC  MINISTRY      107 

many :  but  endure  them,  for  lo,  I  am  with  thee,  even  unto  the 
end  of  thy  days."  The  afflictions  surely  came,  for  Joseph 
Smith  was  called  on  to  suffer,  as  few  men  have  had  to  suf- 
fer. He  was  to  attend  to  his  calling,  for  the  Lord  would 
withhold  his  power  in  temporal  things  that  he  should  not 
have  strength. 

Oliver  Cowdery  was  also  commanded  to  continue  in  the 
ministry  and  not  suppose  that  he  could  say  enough  in  the 
cause,  and  if  he  would  be  faithful  the  Lord  would  open  his 
mouth  and  he  should  have  strength  such  as  is  not  known 
among  men.  This  promise  was  fulfilled,  for  the  Lord  blessed 
Oliver  in  preaching  to  that  extent  that  those  who  heard 
him  were  caused  to  quake  and  tremble.**  Power  was  given 
to  these  men  to  bless  or  curse;  those  who  received  them 
they  were  to  bless,  and  from  those  who  rejected  them  they 
were  to  withhold  their  blessing  and  to  wash  their  feet 
against  them  as  a  testimony.  Should  any  lay  violent  hands 
upon  them,  they  should  command  them  to  be  smitten,  and 
the  Lord  would  smite  them  in  his  own  due  time.  They  were 
to  take  neither  purse  nor  scrip,  neither  two  coats,  as  they 
went  forth  to  prune  the  vineyard,  with  a  mighty  pruning, 
"even  for  the  last  time." 

Emma  Smith  to  Select  Hymns. — In  the  same  month 
(July,  1830)  the  Lord  gave  a  revelation  to  Emma  Smith, 
the  wife  of  Joseph  Smith,  in  which  she  was  commanded  not 
to  murmur  because  of  the  things  which  she  had  not  seen. 
As  many  other  wives  have  thought,  she  could  not  under- 
stand why  her  husband  should  withhold  from  her  a  view 
of  sacred  things.  The  Lord  assured  her  that  it  was  for  a 
wise  purpose,  in  him,  that  these  things  were  withheld,  except 
from  the  few  who  were  called  to  be  witnesses  to  the  world. 
She  was  called  "an  elect  lady"  whose  duty  it  was  to  ex- 
pound scripture,  and  exhort  the  Church,  as  she  was  directed 
by  the  Spirit;  but  more  especially  was  she  called  to  assist 
her  husband  in  writing  and  to  be  his  scribe,  that  Oliver 


^Statement  of  President  Wilford  Woodruff,  "Deseret  News," 
March  3,  1889. 


108         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Cowdery  might  be  relieved  to  attend  to  other  duties.  She 
was  also  chosen  to  make  a  selection  of  sacred  hymns  for 
the  Church,  "for,"  said  the  Lord,  "my  soul  delighteth  in 
the  song  of  the  heart,  yea,  the  song  of  the  righteous  is  a 
prayer  unto  me,  and  it  shall  be  answered  with  a  blessing 
upon  their  heads/'  If  she  would  continue  in  meekness, 
and  beware  of  pride,  and  keep  the  commandments  of  the 
Lord,  she  should  receive  a  crown  of  righteousness;  except 
she  did  this,  where  the  Lord  was  she  should  not  come,  which 
truth  applied  to  all. 


CHAPTER  14 

THE  PUBLIC  MINISTRY  OF  THE  CHURCH   (2) 

1830 

Oliver  Cowdery's  Error. — Another  revelation  given  in 
July,  1830,  instructed  Joseph  Smith,  Oliver  Cowdery  and 
John  Whitmer,  to  devote  their  time  to  the  study  of  the  scrip- 
tures,  to  preaching  and  confirming  the  Church  in  Coles- 
ville,  and  performing  such  labors  as  should  be  required  of 
them,  until  after  they  should  go  to  the  west  to  hold  confer- 
ence. All  things  were  to  be  done  in  the  Church  by  common 
consent,  in  prayer  and  faith.  Oliver  Cowdeiy  returned  to 
Fayette  and  Joseph  began  to  arrange  the  revelations  ready 
for  recording.  In  this  work  he  was  assisted  by  John  Whit- 
mer. While  they  were  thus  engaged  a  letter  was  received 
from  Oliver  Cowdery  commanding  Joseph  "in  the  name 
of  God  to  erase"  certain  words  from  one  of  the  revelations, 
"that  no  priestcraft  be  amongst  us."  Joseph  immediately 
answered  by  letter  that  he  could  not  alter  the  revelations  of 
the  Lord.  It  became  necessary,  however,  for  him  to  make 
a  trip  to  Fayette  to  correct  the  error  in  Oliver's  mind,  for 
the  latter  had  convinced  several  others  that  the  revelation 
was  wrong.  After  some  difficulty  and  earnest  prayer,  they 
were  all  convinced  that  the  words  of  the  revelation  were 
right,  and  peace  again  prevailed. 

Instructions  on  the  Sacrament. — In  the  month  of 
August,  Newel  Knight  and  his  wife  came  to  Harmony  on 
a  visit.  As  the  wives  of  Newel  Knight  and  Joseph  Smith 
had  neither  of  them  been  confirmed,  that  matter  was  at- 
tended to  at  this  time.  A  meeting  was  held  in  which  the 
four  and  John  Whitmer  participated,  and  desiring  to  par- 
take of  the  sacrament,  Joseph  set  out  to  purchase  some 
wine.  He  had  not  proceeded  far  from  his  door  when  he  was 
met  by  an  angel  who  gave  him  the  following  command- 
ment : 


1 10         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

^'Listen  to  the  voice  of  Jesus  Christ,  your  Lord,  your 
God,  and  your  Redeemer,  whose  word  is  quick  and  power- 
ful. For  (behold,  I  say  unto  you,  that  it  mattereth  not  what 
ye  shall  eat,  or  what  ye  shall  drink,  when  ye  partake  of  the 
sacrament,  if  it  so  be  that  ye  do  it  with  an  eye  single  to  my 
glory;  remembering  unto  the  Father  my  body  which  was 
laid  down  for  you,  and  my  blood  which  was  shed  for  the  re- 
mission of  your  sins.  Wherefore,  a  commandment  I  give 
unto  you,  that  you  shall  not  purchase  wine,  neither  strong 
drink  of  your  enemies:  Wherefore,  you  shall  partake  of 
none,  except  it  is  made  hew  among  you;  yea,  in  this  my 
Father's  kingdom  which  shall  be  built  up  on  the  earth." 

This  is  one  of  the  many  important  revelations  (Doc. 
and  Cov.  Sec.  27)  given  to  the  Church.  The  knowledge 
that  it  matters  not  what  we  eat  or  drink,  if  we  partake  of 
the  sacrament  in  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  and  by  divine  author- 
ity, is  the  foundation  for  the  present  practice  in  the  Church 
of  using  water  instead  of  wine,  for  so  the  Lord  has  com- 
manded. 

In  September  the  Lord  added  to  this  revelation  stating 
that  the  time  would  come  when  he  would  "drink  of  the  fruit 
of  the  vine"  on  the  earth  with  the  ancient  prophets  and 
apostles,  from  Michael,  or  Adam,  the  ''ancient  of  clays,"  down 
to  our  own  day,  including  all  the  faithful  whom  the  Father 
has  given  him  out  of  the  world. 

In  obedience  to  the  above  commandment,  they  prepared 
wine  of  their  own  making  and  partook  of  the  sacrament, 
confirming  the  two  sisters  as  members  of  the  Church. 

Joseph  Moves  to  Fayette. — The  spirit  of  persecution 
became  so  strong  in  Harmony,  that  Joseph  Smith  was 
forced  to  leave  and  take  up  his  residence  in  Fayette.  Even 
his  father-in-law.  Isaac  Hale,  turned  against  him  because 
of  the  falsehoods  which  were  circulated  and  the  prejudice 
existing  in  the  neighborhood.  This  bitterness  he  retained 
throughout  his  life.  In  August,  Joseph  and  Hyrum  Smi^h, 
with  John  and  David  Whitmer,  went  to  Colesville  and 
visited  the  members  of  the  Church  residing  there.  They 
prayed  that  the  eyes  of  their  enemies  might  be  blinded,  for 


THE  PUBLIC  MINISTRY  OF  THE  CHURCH  111 

the  enmity  in  Colesville  was  extreme.  Their  prayers  were 
answered,  and  though  they  passed  by  a  number  of  the  most 
bitter  of  the  mobocrats,  who  looked  intently  upon  them,  yet 
they  were  not  recognized.  In  the  evening  of  the  day  of 
their  arrival — a  meeting  was  held  and  those  who  had  been 
previously  baptized  were  all  confirmed.  They  partook  of 
the  sacrament,  sang  and  praised  the  Lord  in  testimony  with- 
out molestation.  The  next  morning  the  brethren  took  leave 
of  the  Saints  in  peace  and  in  due  time  arrived  home  in 
safety. 

Spurious  Revelations  of  Hiram  Page. — Shortly  after 
Joseph  Smith  made  his  home  in  Fayette,  Satan  commenced 
a  subtle  attack  upon  the  work  within  the  Church.  Hiram 
Page,  one  of  the  eight  witnesses,  obtained  a  slone  wi  h 
which  he  was  receiving  revelations  purporting  to  be  for  the 
guidance  of  the  Church ;  but  these  revelations  were  at  vari- 
ance with  those  given  to  Joseph  Smith,  and  also  with  the 
teachings  of  the  Savior  and  his  apostles,  as  contained  in  the 
New  Testament.  Oliver  Cowdery  and  members  of  the  Whit- 
mer  family  were  deceived.  Through  the  Prophet  the  Lord 
gave  a  revelation  to  Oliver  Cowdery  in  which  the  order  of 
heaven,  in  regard  to  revelation,  was  pointed  out  for  the 
guidance  of  the  Church.  "Behold,  verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
thee,"  said  the  Lord,  "no  one  shall  be  appointed  to  receive 
commandments  and  revelations  in  this  Church,  excepting 
my  servant  Joseph  Smith,  Jun.,  for  he  receiveth  them  even 
as  Moses ;  and  thou  shalt  be  obedient  unto  the  things  which 
I  shall  give  unto  him,  even  as  Aaron,  to  declare  faithfully 
the  -commandments  and  the  revelations,  with  power  and  au- 
thority in  the  Church."  It  was  further  stated  that  there 
should  be  none  other  appointed  to  receive  revelations,  un- 
til the  Lord  should  appoint  another  in  his  stead,  for  he  held 
the  keys  of  this  power.  Oliver  was  instructed  to  take  Hiram 
Page,  alone,  and  tell  him  that  the  revelations  he  had  received 
were  not  from  the  Lord,  but  were  given  through  the  power 
of  Satan,  who  had  deceived  him.    Oliver  was  also  instructed 


1 12         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

that  he  was  to  write  by  wisdom,  but  he  was  not  to  command 
him  who  was  at  the  head. 

The  Mission  to  the  Lamanites. — The  Lord,  in  this 
revelation,  appointed  Oliver  Cowdery  to  take  a  mission  to  the 
Lamanites  in  the  west,  "and  inasmuch  as  they  receive  thy 
teachings,"  it  read,  ''thou  shalt  cause  my  Church  to  be  es- 
tablished among  them."  There  were  other  reasons  for  this 
mission,  which  were  not  fully  revealed.  It  is  probable  that 
in  the  spurious  revelations  of  Hiram  Page  some  reference 
was  made  to  the  building  of  the  city  Zion.  In  any  case,  the 
Lord  explained  that  it  was  not  revealed,  and  no  man  knew, 
where  the  city  Zion  shall  be  built,  "but  it  shall  be  given 
hereafter.  Behold,  I  say  unto  you,  that  it  shall  be  on  the 
borders  of  the  Lamanites."  This  mission  was  not  to  be 
taken  until  after  the  conference  which  had  been  appointed 
for  the  26th  of  September.  Oliver  was  also  first  to  settle 
the  difficulty  with  Hiram  Page,  who  was  to  be  taught  that 
he  had  not  been  appointed  to  receive  revelations  for  the 
Church. 

The  Doctrine  of  Gathering — Destruction  of  the  Wick- 
ed.— Again  the  heavens  were  opened  and  the  Lord  made 
known  many  of  his  purposes  and  decrees  which  were  for 
these  latter  days.  A  revelation  (Doc.  and  Cov.  Sec.  29)  was 
given  shortly  before  the  second  conference  of  the  Church, 
containing  instruction  which  was  helpful  for  the  guidance  of 
the  elders  at  that  conference.  They  were  taught  the  doc- 
trine of  the  gathering  of  the  Saints.  The  decree  had  gone 
forth  from  the  mansions  of  the  Father,  that  the  Saints  should 
be  gathered  into  one  place,  for  they  were  chosen  out  of  the 
world,  and  they  were  to  prepare  their  hearts  against  the  day 
when  tribulation  and  desolation  would  be  sent  forth  upon 
the  wicked.  The  hour  is  nigh,  the  Lord  declared,  when  the 
earth  should  be  ripe  for  destruction,  for  wickedness  shall 
cease. 

Because  of  the  wickedness  of  the  world,  for  the  inhabi- 
tants thereof  will  not  repent,  the  Lord  should  send  forth 
terrible  plagues  to  torment  mankind.  Great  hailstorms  should 


THE  PUBLIC  MINISTRY  OF  THE  CHURCH  113 

destroy  the  crops  of  the  earth ;  fHes  shall  "take  hold  of  the 
inhabitants"  and  eat  their  flesh ;  their  tongues  shall  be  staid, 
and  their  flesh  fall  from  their  bones  and  their  eyes  from 
their  sockets.  The  beasts  of  the  forests,  and  the  fowls  of  the 
air  shall  eat  their  bodies,  and  the  great  and  abominable 
church,  which  shall  endure  until  the  end  of  unrighteousness 
on  the  earth,  shall  be  cast  down  by  devouring  fire,  as  Ezekiel 
had  said,  for  abomination  must  not  reign. 

All  these  things  were  predicted  by  the  apostles  and  must 
be  fulfilled;  and  the  twelve  who  were  with  the  Savior  in 
his  ministry  shall  come  in  glory  to  judge  the  house  of  Is- 
rael who  have  been  faithful,  "and  none  else."  The  trump 
shall  sound,  the  righteous  dead  will  rise  and  Christ  reign  on 
the  earth  with  his  Saints  for  a  thousand  >*ears.  After  the 
thousand  years  are  ended,  and  men  begin  again  to  forsake 
the  Lord,  the  earth  shall  be  spared  but  for  a  little  season. 
The  final  resurrection  shall  come ;  the  righteous  received  in 
to  eternal  life  and  the  wicked  banished  to  partake  of  the 
second  death  with  the  devil  and  his  angels.  The  second 
death  is  that  same  death  which  was  first  pronounced  on 
Adam' — ^banishment  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord.  Those 
who  partake  of  it  cannot  return,  for  they  have  no  power. 
Then  shall  come  the  redemption  of  the  earth,  for  old  things 
shall  pass  away  and  all  things  become  new,  yet  not  "one  hair, 
neither  mote,  shall  be  lost"  for  it  is  the  workmanship  of  the 
hands  of  the  Lord. 

The  Second  Conference  of  the  Church. — According 
to  appointment,  on  the  26th  of  September,  the  Church  met 
in  conference  at  Fayette.  There  were  present  eight  elders, 
four  priests  and  two  teachers  when  the  conference  con- 
vened. Thirty- five  persons  had  joined  the  Church,  making 
a  total  of  sixty-two  in  all.  Joseph  Smith  opened  the  meet- 
ing with  prayer  and  then  read  the  fifth  chapter  of  Isaiah, 
which  speaks  of  the  gathering,  and  made  comments  thereon. 
The  matter  of  Hiram  Page's  "peepstone"  was  discussed 
and  after  considerable  investigation,  Hiram  Page  and  all 
who  were   present,   renounced  the   stone,   and   there   was 


1 14         ESSENTIALS  IN  CtiURCH  HISTORY 

mutual  satisfaction  and  happiness  again.  At  this  confer- 
ence, which  continued  for  three  days,  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  was  manifest;  much  business  was  attended  to,  and 
those  previously  baptized  were  confirmed.  Special  prayer 
was  offered  in  behalf  of  Oliver  Cowdery  and  Peter  Whit- 
mer,  Jr.,  who  were  called  to  go  to  the  Lamanites.  Peter 
Whitmer,  Jr.,  was  called  by  revelation  at  this  conference  to 
that  mission.  When  the  conference  adjourned  it  was  to 
meet  January  1,  1831,  and  David  Whitmer  was  appointed 
to  keep  the  record.  There  were  some  baptisms  during  the 
conference  and  a  number  of  the  brethren  were  ordained. 

The  Call  to  Ziba  Peterson  and  Parley  P.  Pratt.— A 
great  desire  being  made  manifest  on  the  part  of  others  to  ac- 
company Oliver  Cowdery  and  Peter  Whitmer,  Jr.,  to  the 
Lamanites,  it  was  made  a  matter  of  inquiry  before  the 
Lord.  The  result  was  that  Ziba  Peterson  and  Parley  P. 
Pratt  were  also  appointed  to  go.  Ziba  Peterson  was  among 
the  first  baptized  and  was  an  elder  at  the  first  conference  of 
the  Church.  Parley  P.  Pratt  was  a  resident  of  the  wilder- 
ness of  Ohio  not  far  from  the  city  of  Cleveland.  While  on 
a  missionary  tour  for  the  "Disciples"  or  "Campbellites,"  as 
'they  are  called,  and  a  visit  to  his  former  home  in  Columbia 
County,  New  York,  he  first  heard  of  the  Book  of  Mormon 
through  a  Baptist  preacher  by  the  name  of  Hamlin,  who 
placed  a  copy  in  his  hands.  After  reading  it  partly  through 
Parley  changed  his  plans  and  went  to  Manchester  in  search 
of  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith.  There  he  met  Hyrum  Smith 
who  taught  him  the  Gospel  and  presented  him  with  a  copy  of 
the  Book  of  Mormon  which  he  again  very  carefully  read. 
Late  in  August,  with  Hyrum  Smith,  he  journeyed  to  Fay- 
ette, where  he  was  baptized  by  Oliver  Cowdery  about  the 
first  of  September.  Shortly  afterwards  he  was  ordained  an 
elder  and  then  continued  on  his  journey  to  his  father's 
home.  There  he  preached  the  Gospel  to  his  parents  and 
many  of  his  boyhood  friends.  His  younger  brother,  Orson, 
a  youth  19  years  of  age,  readily  accepted  his  message  and 
became  a  member  of  the  Church.  Returning  to  Fayette,  Par- 


THE  PUBLIC  MINISTRY  OF  THE  CHITRCH  115 


ley  P.  Pratt  was  appointed  by  revelation  to  take  the  mis- 
sionary journey  with  Oliver  Cowdery  to  the  borders  of  Mis- 
souri, among  the  Lamanites. 

The  Missionaries  Depart. — In  the  fall  of  1830,  these 
four  missionaries  started  on  their  journey  to  the  west.  On 
their  way  they  preached  the  Gospel  among  the  people  as  op- 
portunity would  permit.  Near  Buffalo,  New  York,  they 
visited  the  Catteraugus  Indians  and  left  two  copies  of  the 
Book  of  Mormon  with  members  of  the  tribe  who  could  read, 
and  then  continued  on  their  journey.  When  they  came 
to  Kirtland,  Ohio,  near  the  home  of  Elder  Pratt,  they  tar- 
ried for  some  time.  Parley  P.  Pratt  was  acquainted  with 
Mr.  Sidney  Rigdon,  one  of  the  leaders  of  the  "Disciples," 
who  with  Alexander  Campbell  and  Walter  Scott,  had  been 
instrumental  in  the  founding  of  that  sect.  They  believed  in 
the  doctrines  of  faith,  repentance  and  baptism  for  the  re- 
mission of  sins ;  but  accepted  the  Bible  as  the  only  guide  un- 
to salvation.  Convinced  that  the  religious  world  had  gone 
astray,  these  men  had  formed  this  organization  with,  sin- 
cere desire  to  follow  close- 
ly the  teachings  of  the 
early  disciples  of  the  Lord. 
Through  his  preaching  Sid- 
ney Rigdon  had  converted 
many  souls  unto  this  faith. 

Parley  P.  Pratt,  be- 
lieving that  many  of  the 
''Disciples"  would  readily 
receive  the  truth,  had  per- 
suaded his  fellow  mission- 
aries to  spend  some  time 
among  them  in  Ohio 
where  they  were  located  on 
what  was  called  the  "Wes- 
tern Reserve." 

Sidney  Rigdon. — The 
first   house  at  which  they  Sidney  RinnoN 


1 16         ESSENTIALSIN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

called,  in  Mentor,  was  the  home  of  Sidney  Rigdon.  After 
the  usual  greetings,  they  presented  Mr.  Rigdon  with  a  copy 
of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  stating  that  it  contained  the  rec- 
ord of  the  ancient  people  of  America,  and  that  the  Lord 
had  again  established  his  Church  in  the  earth  with  the  au- 
thority of  the  Holy  Priesthood.  This  was  the  first  time 
Sidney  Rigdon  had  heard  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  and  of 
Joseph  Smith.  Replying  to  their  statements,  he  said  he 
had  the  Bible,  which  he  believed  to  be  the  word  of  God ;  as 
for  the  Book  of  Mormon,  he  had  considerable  doubt  of  its 
divinity.  He  refused  to  argue  with  them,  but  promised  to 
read  the  book.  At  their  earnest  solicitation  Sidney  Rigdon 
allowed  the  elders  to  hold  meetings  in  his  chapel.  A  large 
congregation  assembled  and  gave  close  attention  to  the  re- 
marks of  the  elders.  At  the  conclusion  of  the  services  Sid- 
ney Rigdon  instructed  the  people  to  consider  carefully  the 
remarkable  things  they  had  heard,  lest  it  should  prove  to  be 
the  truth.  With  deep  and  earnest  study,  he  read  the  con- 
tents of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  praying  for  divine  guidance, 
and  in  the  course  of  about  two  weeks,  he  received  a  mani- 
festation so  that  he  could  say,  "Flesh  and  blood  hath  not  re- 
vealed it  unto  me,  but  my  .Father,  which  is  in  heaven."  He 
and  his  wife  were  then  baptized  and  also  many  of  his  con- 
gregation. 

In  Kirtland  the  elders  were  also  successful.  The  people 
besieged  the  missionaries  both  day  and  night,  until  they  had 
very  little  time  for  rest.  The  greater  number  heard  the  tid- 
ings gladly,  but  some,  there  were,  who  came  to  dispute  and 
oppose  the  work  of  the  Lord.  In  a  very  short  time  branches 
of  the  Church  were  established  numbering  in  all  about  one 
thousand  souls. 

The  Journey  Continued. — The  missionary  elders  con- 
tinued on  their  journey  after  a  stay  of  two  or  three  weeks 
in  Kirtland,  leaving  a  number  of  the  new  converts  to  con- 
tinue with  the  work.  Sidney  Rigdon,  Frederick  G.  Wil- 
liams, Isaac  Morley,  John  Murdock,  Lyman  Wight  and  Ed- 


THE  PUBLIC  MINISTRY  OF  THE  CHURCH  117 

ward  Partridge  later  became  members  of  the  Church  and 
were  ordained  to  the  Priesthood. 

Having  accomplished  this  great  work,  and  leaving  watch- 
men for  the  tender  flock,  the  missionaries  took  Dr.  Fred- 
erick G.  Williams  with  them.  About  fifty  miles  west  of 
Kirtland,  they  passed  through  the  country  where  Parley 
P.  Pratt  first  made  settlement  in  the  western  country.  Here, 
again,  they  made  a  stop  and  preached  the  Gospel.  The 
people  were  all  excited  over  the  things  they  had  heard,  for 
the  knowledge  of  the  labors  of  the  brethren  had  preceded 
them.  Other  converts  were  made,  including  Simeon  Carter, 
and  although  some  opposition  and  bitterness  was  manifest, 
in  the  course  of  a  short  time  a  branch  was  raised  up  number- 
ing about  sixty  souls.  Arriving  near  the  border  of  Ohio,  the 
missionaries  spent  some  days  among  the  Wyandots,  who 
receiA^ed  them  kindly  and  rejoiced  in  the  story  of  their  fath- 
ers as  they  learned  it  from  the  Book  of  Mormon.  In  the 
city  of  Cincinnati  they  spent  several  days,  and  being  dis- 
appointed in  not  being  able  to  take  boat,  continued  on  their 
journey  afoot  to  St.  Louis.  In  the  midst  of  winter  weather, 
and  suffering  great  hardships  in  a  country  little  traveled 
by  man,  they  pursued  their  journey  till  they  arrived  at  In- 
dependence, Jackson  County,  Missouri,  at  that  time  scarcely 
more  than  a  trading  post  on  the  borders  of  the  United 
States.  They  reached  Independence  early  in  the  year  1831  ; 
their  journey  had  taken  them  a  distance  of  nearly  fifteen  hun- 
dred miles,  through  a  wilderness,  in  the  most  inclement  sea- 
son of  the  year.  Four  months  had  they  been  upon  the 
journey,  but  during  that  time  they  had  preached  the  Gospel 
to  many  thousands  of  white  people  and  two  nations  of  In- 
dians. Churches  had  been  built  up  and  the  work  advanced 
along  the  route  of  their  travels.  This  was  the  first  mis- 
sionary journey  west  of  the  state  of  New  York,  and  its  re- 
sults were  to  be  of  incalculable  benefit  to  the  Church  in 
years  to  come. 

The  Book  of  Mormon  Taken  to  the  Lamanites. — In 
the  land  of  the  Lamanites,  the  elders  preached  the  Gospel  to 


1 18         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

the  Delawares,  presenting  them  with  the  Book  of  Mormon 
which  they  received  with  rejoicing.  Oliver  Cowdery  ex- 
plained to  them  in  detail  the  coming  forth  of  the  Book  ot 
Mormon.  A  Mr.  Pool,  who  believed  the  testimony  of  these 
elders,  became  their  interpreter.  Several  of  the  Indians 
could  read,  and  to  them  they  gave  copies  of  the  Book  of 
Mormon.  The  Indians  answered  them  by  saying :  "We  feel 
thankful  to  our  white  friends  who  have  come  so  far,  and 
been  at  such  pains  to  tell  us  good  news,  and  especially  this 
new  news  concerning  the  book  of  our  forefathers ;  it  makes 
us  glad  in  here,"  and  the  speaker  for  the  tribe  placed  his 
hand  on  his  heart.  This  good  labor,  however,  was  not  to 
last,  for  the  excitement  reached  the  settlements  in  Missouri, 
and  due  to  the  efforts  of  sectarian  priests  the  Indian  agents 
ordered  the  missionaries  out  of  the  Indian  country  as  dis- 
turbers of  the  peace,  threatening  to  use  military  force  in 
case  of  non-compliance.  With  disappointment  they  with- 
drew and  thus  ended  the  first  mission  to  the  Lamanites. 
From  this  time  on  they  devoted  their  labors  to  the  white 
people  in  Jackson  County,  However,  they  had  declared  the 
message  of  salvation  to  three  great  tribes,  the  Catteraugus, 
in  New  York,  the  Wyandots  of  Ohio,  and  the  Delawares, 
west  of  Missouri. 

It  was  now  decided  that  Parley  P.  Pratt  should  return 
to  Kirtland,  and  perhaps  to  New  York  to  report  their  labors, 
visit  the  branches  they  had  organized  on  their  journey,  and 
procure  more  books.  In  February  he  started  on  his  journey, 
alone.  In  Kirtland  he  met  the  Prophet,  who  had  come  to 
that  place,  and  to  him  he  made  a  report. 


PART     THREE 

The  Ohio  and  Missouri  Period 


CHAPTER  15 

REMOVAL  OF  THE  CHURCH  IN  NEW  YORK  TO 

OHIO 
1830—1831 

''A  Crooked  Generation."— In  October  1830,  Ezra 
Thayer  and  Northrop  Sweet  were  called  by  revelation,  as 
they  had  sought  the  will  of  the  Lord,  to  preach  the  Gospel 
unto  ''a  crooked  and  perverse  generation."  "My  vineyard," 
declared  the  Lord,  "has  become  corrupt  every  whit;  and 
there  is  none  which  doth  good  save  it  be  a  few;  and  they 
err  in  many  instances  because  of  priestcrafts;  all  having 
corrupt  minds.  And  verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  that  this 
Church  have  I  established  and  called  forth  out  of  the  wilder- 
ness: and  even  so  will  I  gather  mine  elect  from  the  four 
quarters  of  the  earth,  even  as  many  as  will  believe  in  me,  and 
hearken  unto  my  voice." 

Call  of  Edward  Partridge  and  Orson  Pratt. — In  No- 
vember Orson  Pratt,  the  younger  brother  of  Parley  P.  Pratt, 
who  had  been  baptized  by  his  brother  Parley  a  few  weeks 
earlier  in  Canaan,  Columbia  County,  N.  Y.,  came  to  Fayette 
to  learn  the  will  of  the  Lord  concerning  himself.  In  the 
following  December  Sidney  Rigdon  came  from  Ohio  on  a 
similar  visit,  bringing  with  him  a  young  man  named  Edward 
Partridge,  who  was  not  a  member  of  the  Church.  Edward 
Partridge,  the  day  after  his  arrival,  satisfied  with  what  he 
had  seen  and  heard,  was  baptized  by  Joseph  Smith  and 
later  was  confirmed  by  Sidney  Rigdon.  Both  of  these  young 
men,  Orson  Pratt  and  Edward  Partridge,  were  called  to 
labor  in  the  ministry  and  received  the  commendation  and 
blessing  of  the  Lord  for  their  faith  and  desire  to  serve  him. 


120         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

"And  this  commandment,"  said  the  Lord,  "shall  be  given 
unto  the  elders  of  my  Church,  that  every  man  which  v/ill 
embrace  it  with  singleness  of  heart,  may  be  ordained 
and  sent  forth,  even  as  I  have  spoken." 

Sidney  Rigdon  to  Write. — Sidney  Rigdon  was  com- 
manded to  be  a  companion  to  Joseph  Smith  and  to  "for- 
sake him  not ;"  moreover,  he  was  to  write  for  him,  "and  the 
scriptures  shall  be  given,  even  as  they  are  in  mine  own 
bosom,  to  the  salvation  of  mine  elect,"  was  the  word  of 
the  Lord  to  him. 

Lost  Scriptures  Restored. — By  commandment  of  the 
Lord,  a  revision  of  the  scriptures  by  inspiration  had  al- 
ready commenced.  Much  conjecture  frequently  occurred 
among  the  Saints  regarding  scripture  mentioned  in  the  Bi- 
ble that  could  not  be  found.  They  had  learned  in  the  read- 
ing of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  "that  many  plain  and  precious 
things"  had  been  taken  away  from  the  Bible  as  it  went 
forth  among  the  Gentiles.  Many  of  these  the  Lord  promised 
to  restore.  From  time  to  time,  as  their  labors  would  per- 
mit, the  Prophet  received  by  revelation  these  scriptures 
which,  were  dost,  and  Sidney  Rigdon  wrote  for  him. 
Shortly  after  the  coming  of  Sidney  Rigdon  to  Fayette,  the 
Lord  revealed  the  writings  of  Enoch,  spoken  of  by  Jude, 
which  caused  much  rejoicing  among  the  Saints.  These 
revelations  now  form  a  part  of  the  Book  of  Moses,  in  the 
Pearl  of  Great  Price. 

Command  to  Go  to  Ohio. — Soon  after  the  restora- 
tion of  the  words  of  Enoch,  the  Lord  commanded  that  the 
correction  of  the  scriptures  should  cease  until  Joseph  Smith 
and  companions  could  remove  to  Ohio.  Such  a  step  was 
necessary,  the  Lord  declared,  "because  of  the  enemy  and 
for  your  sakes."  However,  they  were  not  to  go  in  haste, 
but  first  to  strengthen  the  several  branches  of  the  Church 
in  New  York ;  especially  that  at  Colesville,  where  the  mem- 
bers exercised  much  faith.  Not  only  were  Joseph  and  the 
brethren  with  him  to  go  to  Ohio,  but  the  Lord  instructed 
all  the  Saints  in  New  York  also  to  journey  there,  "against 


REMOVAL  OF  THE  CHURCH  TO  OHIO     121 


MAP    OF   OHIO 


the  time"  when  Oliver  Cowdery  should  return  from  the 
Lamanites. 

Conference  of  January,  1831. — In  January,  1831,  a  con- 
ference was  held  in  Fayette.  Ordinary  business  was  trans- 
acted and  a  revelation  given  in  which  the  Lord  made  known 
the  reason  for  the  removal  of  the  Church  to  the  West.  ( Doc. 
and  Cov.  Sec.  38.)  "All  eternity  is  pained,"  the  revelation' 
read,  "and  the  angels  are  waiting  the  great  command  tO' 
reap  down  the  earth,  to  gather  the  tares  that  they  may  be 
burned."  This  was  because  **all  flesh  is  corrupted"  and  the 
powers  of  darkness  prevail.  The  Lord  revealed  that  the 
wicked  were  plotting  in  secret  chambers  the  destruction 
of  Joseph  Smith  and  the  Church.  However,  he  would  lead 
the  Saints,  to  a  land  of  promise,  and  they  and  their  children 
after  them  should  possess  it  forever,  if  they  would  seek  it 
with  all  their  hearts  as  an  inheritance.  This  reference  was 
to  Zion,  the  location  of  which  the  Lord  ha,cl  t^Qt  yet  revealed^ 


122         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

They  were  commanded  to  assemble  in  Ohio,  and  there  he 
would  give  imto  them  his  law  and  these  things  should  be 
made  known.  They  were  to  dispose  of  their  property  as 
best  they  could;  farms  that  could  not  be  sold  should  be 
rented,  and  men  of  wisdom  were  to  be  appointed  to  look 
after  the  interests  of  the  poor  and  needy  and  send  them 
forth  to  the  place  the  Lord  commanded  them. 

In  the  latter  part  of  January,  Joseph  Smith  and  his  wife, 
accompanied  by  Sidney  Rigdon  and  Edward  Partridge, 
moved  to  Kirtland.  They  were  welcomed  there  by  Newel 
K.  Whitney,  and  Joseph  and  his  wife  remained  in  the 
Whitney  home  for  several  weeks  receiving  every  kindness 
and  attention  which  could  be  shown  in  Christian  love. 

The  Branch  in  Kirtland.— The  branch  of  the  Church 
in  Kirtland  had  been  living  according  to  a  plan  called 
"common  stock"  or  the  holding  of  all  property  in  common. 
This  arrangement  had  been  in  practice  before  they  joined 
the  Church,  but  false  spirits  crept  in  among  them  causing 
them  to  receive  strange  notions  in  variance  with  the  Gospel 
plan.  With  a  little  caution  and  exercise  of  wisdom,  the 
Prophet  persuaded  them  to  abandon  this  plan  and  their  dif- 
ficulties were  removed. 

The  Law  Given  to  Govern  the  Church. — On  the  fourth 
of  February,  the  Lord  gave  direction  by  revelation  that  the 
elders  of  the  Church  should  assemble  together  to  agree  on 
his  word;  for  he  would  give  them  his  law  by  which  the 
Church  was  to  be  governed.  Listructions  were  also  given 
that  Joseph  Smith  should  have  a  house  built  wherein  he 
could  live  and  translate,  and  receive  the  ancient  scriptures 
from  the  Lord.  Edward  Partridge  was  to  receive  the  of- 
fice of  bishop  in  the  Church  and  to  spend  all  his  time  in 
that  ministry,  leaving  his  merchandise,  to  labor  in  the  inter- 
ests of  the  members  of  the  Church. 

At  Kirtland,  on  the  9th  of  February,  in  the  presence  of 
twelve  elders,  the  Lord  revealed  his  law  by  which  the 
Church  was  to  be  governed,  according  to  the  promise  given' 
jn  Fayette.    This  important  revelation  (Doc.  and  Cov.  Sec, 


REMOVAL  OF  THE  CHURCH  TO  OHIO     123 

42)  may  be  termed  a  code  of  laws  for  the  government  and 
guidance  of  the  members  of  the  Church.  Their  attitude  to- 
wards the  law  of  the  land  as  well  as  the  moral  law  was 
clearly  established.  As  members  of  the  Church  they  were 
to  keep  the  Church  covenants  and  articles,  and  the  Lord 
would  reveal  unto  them,  from  time  to  time,  other  cove- 
nants sufficient  to  establish  them  in  Ohio  and  later  in  the 
New  Jerusalem,  or  city  of  Zion,  the  site  of  which  would 
presently  be  revealed.  The  duties  of  the  bishop  and  other 
officers  in  the  Church  were  defined.  Idlers  were  con- 
demned ;  for,  said  the  Lord,  "the  idler  shall  not  eat  the  bread 
nor  wear  the  garments  of  the  laborer."  The  Bible  and  the 
Book  or  Mormon  were  to  be  the  standards  on  doctrine,  and 
they  who  have  not  the  Spirit  were  not  to  teach.  The  man- 
ner of  administering  to  the  sick  was  explained,  and  the 
Saints  instructed  to  live  together  in  love.  This  is  one  of 
the  very  important  revelations  given  to  the  Church. 

A  Woman's  "Revelation." — Soon  after  this  revelation 
was  given  a  woman  named  Hubble  came  among  the  people 
pretending  to  have  revelations,  and  professing  to  be  a 
prophetess  of  the  Lord.  By  declaring  that  the  Book  of 
Mormon  was  the  word  of  the  Lord,  and  appearing  to  be 
very  righteous,  she  deceived  some  of  the  Saints. 

For  the  benefit  of  the  members  a  revelation  was  re- 
ceived by  Joseph  Smith  in  which  the  Church  was  instructed 
to  hearken  to  him,  for  there  was  none  otVier  appointed  to 
receive  revelations  for  the  Church,  and  none  other  should 
be  appointed  while  he  lived,  if  he  remained  true  to  his  trust. 
This  commandment  had  previously  been  given,  when  Hiram 
Page  was  led  into  error ;  but  it  seemed  the  Lord  must  speak 
again  on  this  point  before  the  Saints  could  understand.  The 
members  of  the  Church  were  instructed  to  purge  them- 
selves from  all  iniquity,  and  the  Lord  would  give  them 
knowledge,  even  the  mysteries  of  his  kingdom  would  be 
revealed,  if  they  would  sustain  and  assist  Joseph  Smith.  The 
elders  were  instructed  to  go  forth  and  preach  the  Gospel, 


124         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

laboring  in  the  vineyard  for  the  last  time,  for  the  Lord  would 
shortly  come  upon  the  earth  in  judgment. 

Important  Revelations  to  The  Church. — During  the 
spring  and  summer  of  1831,  a  numher  of  important  revela- 
tions were  received.  On  March  7,  the  Lx)rd  made  known 
many  things  (Doc.  and  Cov.  Sec.  45)  pertaining  to  his 
second  coming  and  the  signs  of  the  times.  After  revealing 
in  clearness  the  teachings  given  to  his  disciples  in  Jerusalem, 
relative  to  the  destruction  of  the  temple,  the  scattering  of 
the  Jews,  and  the  signs  which  should  precede  his  second 
coming,  he  made  known  many  things  which  should  take 
place  in  the  day  in  which  we  live.  He  spoke  of  the  signs 
and  wonders ;  of  the  gathering  of  the  Jews ;  the  darkening 
of  the  sun  and  the  "bathing  of  the  moon  in  blood;  of  his 
second  coming  and  his  judgments  upon  the  nations ;  the  re- 
demption of  the  Jews,  who  shall  look  upon  him  whom  they 
have  pierced ;  the  binding  of  Satan ;  the  millennial  reign, 
and  the  redemption  of  heathen  nations  and  those  who  knew 
no  law. 

Zion  a  Place  of  Refuge. — Zion,  the  New  Jerusalem, 
shall  be  built  and  there  the  righteous  shall  come  to  Zion  from 
among  all  nations,  singing  songs  of  everlasting  joy.  They 
will  be  the  only  people  who  will  not  be  at  war,  and  every 
man  who  will  not  take  up  his  sword  against  his  neighbor, 
must  flee  to  Zion  for  safety.  Such  is  to  be  the  condition 
of  the  world  before  the  coming  of  the  Lord. 

John  Whitmer,  Historian. — In  another  revelation 
John  Whitmer  was  appointed  to  keep  Lhe  records  of  the 
Church,  and  assist  Joseph  Smith  in  transcribing  all  things 
given  for  the  history. 

"For,"  said  the  revelation,  "Oliver  Cowdery  I  have  ap- 
pointed to  another  office.  Wherefore  it  shall  be  given  him 
(Whitmer)  in  as  much  as  he  is  faithful,  by  the  Comforter, 
to  write  these  things." 

The  Purchase  of  Lands. — As  the  Saints  in  New  York 
had  been  commanded  to  settle  in  Ohio,  the  residents  in 
that  place  were  instructed  to  impart  of  their  lands,  as  they 


REMOVAL  OF  THE  CHUkCH  TO  OHIO    \2d 

were  able  to  do,  for  the  benefit  of  their  brethren  from  the 
east  for  it  was  needful  that  they  should  remain  in  Ohio  for 
a  time.  Eventually,  however,  it  was  expected  that  they 
would  move  farther  westward,  and  the  members  of  the 
Church  were  to  save  their  money  for  the  purpose  of  buy- 
ing lands  for  an  inheritance  in  the  city  Zion,  when  the  lo- 
cation of  that  place  should  be  revealed.  This  information 
should  be  made  known  when  the  brethren  arrived  from  the 
east,  for  to  them  it  was  to  be  revealed.  "And  they  shall 
be  appointed  to  purchase  the  lands,  and  to  make  a  com- 
mencement to  lay  the  foundation  of  the  city,  and  then  shall 
you  begin  to  be  gathered  with  your  families,  every  man 
according  to  his  family — as  is  appointed  to  him  by  the  presi- 
dency and  the  bishop  of  the  Church." 

Equality  Among  the  Families. — In  the  month  of  May 
the  Saints  from  New  York  commenced  to  arrive  in  Ohio, 
and  it  fell  to  the  lot  of  Bishop  Partridge  to  assign  to  them 
their  lands.  They  were  to  be  made  equal  according  to  their 
families  and  their  needs.  The  head  of  each  family  was  to 
receive  a  certificate  to  secure  him  and  his  portion  and  in- 
heritance in  the  Church.  Should  a  man  transgress,  after 
receiving  his  portion  and  standing,  he  was  not  to  have 
power  to  claim  that  portion  which  had  been  consecrated  to 
the  bishop  for  the  use  of  the  poor  and  needy  of  the  Church ; 
but  he  could  retain  that  portion  which  was  deeded  to  him. 
A  storehouse  was  to  be  provided  and  the  substance  of  the 
people,  more  than  needful  for  individual  use,  was  to  be 
placed  therein,  for  the  wants  of  the  people,  to  be  kept  by 
the  bishop,  who  was  to  distribute  it  as  the  necessities  of  the 
people  should  demand.  In  this  manner  the  doctrine  of  con- 
secration was  partially  put  into  practice,  as  a  preparatory  step 
before  the  members  of  the  Church  should  go  to  Zion — for 
in  Zion  the  law  of  the  united  order,  or  consecration  of 
properties,  was  the  law  upon  which  that  city  should  be 
built.  "And  thus  I  grant  unto  this  people,"  the  Lord  de- 
clared, with  reference  to  the  New  York  Saints,  "a  privilege 
of  organizing  themselves  according  to  my  laws ;  and  I  con- 


126         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

secrate  unto  them  this  land  for  a  little  season,  until  I,  the 
Lord,  shall  provide  for  them  otherwise,  and  command  them 
to  go  hence." 

The  Important  Conference  of  June  1831.^ — In  the 
month  of  February  the  Lord  had  commanded  that  word 
be  sent  out  to  the  elders  of  the  Church  calling  them  from 
the  east  and  from  the  west;  from  the  north  and  from  the 
south;  to  meet  in  conference  and  receive  instruction.  Ac- 
cordingly, a  conference  was  set  for  June  3,  which  convened 
at  Kirtland  and  continued  until  the  sixth.  The  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  was  displayed  in  a  marvelous  way,  and  the  power 
of  the  evil  one,  which  was  made  manifest  in  opposition  to 
the  work,  was  successfully  rebuked. 

The  First  High  Priests  Ordained. — At  this  confer- 
ence the  first  high  priests  in  this  dispensation  were  or- 
dained. Lyman  Wight,  John  Murdock,  Reynolds  Gaboon, 
Harvey  Whitlock  and  Hyrum  Smith,  were  ordained  to  the 
office  of  high  priest,  by  Joseph  Smith  the  Prophet;  Joseph 
Smith,  Sen.,  Joseph  Smith  the  Prophet,  Parley  P.  Pratt, 
Thomas  B.  Marsh,  Isaac  Morley,  Edward  Partridge,  Joseph 
^Vakefield,  Martin  Harris,  Ezra  Thayer,  Ezra  Booth,  John 
Corrill,  Samuel  H.  Smith,  John  Whitmer  and  Sidney  Rig- 
don,  were  ordained  to  the  office  of  high  priest,  under  the 
hands  of  Lyman  Wight.  Edward  Partridge,  the  bishop  of 
the  Church,  then  blessed  those  who  had  been  ordained.  John 
Corrill  and  Isaac  Morley  were  then  sustained  and  ordained 
as  assistants,  or  counselors,  to  Bishop  Whitney,  under  the 
hands  of  Lyman  Wight.  All  this  was  done  by  command- 
ment from  the  Lord. 

The  Mission  of  John. — During  the  conference,  Joseph 
Smith  the  Prophet  was  led  to  say,  "that  John  the  Revelator 
was  then  among  the  ten  tribes  of  Israel  who  had  been  led 
away  by  Shalmaneser,  king  of  Assyria,  to  prepare  them 
for  their  return  from  their  long  dispersion." 

The  Elders  Called  to  Missouri. — The  spirit  of  proph- 
ecy was  abundantly  manifest  and  during  the  sessions  of  this 
conference  a  number  of  revelations  were  received.    Many  of 


REMOVAL  OF  THE  CHURCH  TO  OHIO    W 

the  elders  were  called  to  take  their  journey  through  the 
western  country,  going  two  by  two,  preaching  the  Gospel, 
and  were  to  assemble  again  in  Jackson  County,  Missouri, 
where  the  next  conference  was  to  be  held.  The  Lord  said 
to  them:  "And  thus,  even  as  I  have  said  if  ye  are  faithful, 
ye  shall  assemble  yourselves  together  to  rejoice  upon  the 
land  of  Missouri,  which  is  the  land  of  your  inheritance, 
which  is  now  the  land  of  your  enemies.  But,  behold,  I  the 
Lord,  will  hasten  the  city  in  its  time,  and  will  crown  the 
faithful  with  joy  and  with  rejoicing." 

The  Thompson  Branch. — The  members  of  the  Church 
from  Colesville,  New  York,  on  their  arrival  in  Ohio, 
were  located  at  a  place  called  Thompson,  about  sixteen 
miles  northwest  of  Kirtland.  Here,  as  we  have  learned, 
they  were  directed  to  live  according  to  the  Lord's  law,  that 
is,  the  order  of  stewardship  and  consecration  of  properties. 
Among  these  people  there  resided  a  man  named  Leman 
Copley,  who  was  a  membe**  of  the  ''Shaking  Quakers"  be- 
fore he  joined  the  Church.  He  owned  a  large  tract  of  land 
which  he  agreed  to  turn  over  to  the  Colesville  branch  to  oc- 
cupy in  this  manner  of  stewardship,  agreeable  with  the 
revelation  they  had  received.  It  appears  that  Copley  had 
not  been  fully  converted  to  the  Gospel  and  he,  with  some 
others,  later  rebelled  and  broke  the  covenant  of  consecra- 
tion. This  caused  confusion  among  the  Colesville  Saints 
and  placed  them  at  the  mercy  of  their  enemies,  as  well  as  m 
jeopardy  before  the  Lord.  In  their  distress  they  sent  Newel 
Knight,  who  was  in  charge  of  the  branch  at  Thompson,  to 
the  Prophet  to  learn  what  they  should  do.  The  Lord  spoke 
unto  them  saying  that  their  covenant  had  been  broken  and 
therefore  was  of  no  effect,  and  it  would  have  been  better 
for  the  one  who  was  responsible  for  the  offense,  ''had  he 
been  drowned  in  the  depth  of  the  sea."  The  members  of 
the  branch  were  now  commanded  to  journey  to  Missouri, 
"unto  the  borders  of  the  Lamanites,"  and  there  they  were 
to  seek  "a  living  like  unto  men,"  until  the  Lord  might  pre- 
pare a  place  for  them.    Almost  immediately  they  took  their 


128         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

departure  under  the  guidance  of  Newel  Knight,  for  Mis- 
souri. 

A  Letter  from  Missouri. — A  few  days  following  the 
Conference  a  letter  was  received  from  Oliver  Cowdery, 
dated  May  7,  giving  an  account  of  the  labors  of  himself  and 
companions  in  Missouri.  He  spoke  of  their  labors  among 
the  Lamanites,  and  of  a  tribe  of  ''Navashoes"  farther  to  the 
west,  near  Santa  Fe.  Almost  the  whole  country  where  he 
and  his  fellow  laborers  were  located,  he  declared,  consisted 
of  "Universalists,  Atheists,  Presbyterians,  Methodists,  Bap- 
tists, and  other  professing  Christians,  priests  and  people; 
with  all  the  devils  from  the  infernal  pit,  united  and  foam- 
ing out  their  shame,"  against  the  elders  of  the  Church. 
Then  he  adds :  "God  forbid  that  I  should  bring  a  railing  ac- 
cusation against  them,  for  vengeance  belongs  to  him  who 
is  able  to  pay."  His  expressed  opinion  of  these  inhabitants 
of  the  border  land  was  all  too  true,  as  events  immediately  to 
follow  will  attest. 

The  Mission  to  the  West. — About  the  middle  of  June 
(1831)  the  elders  who  were  appointed  at  the  conference, 
commenced  their  journey  westward,  traveling  two  by  two. 
Ezra  Thayer,  the  companion  chosen  for  Thomas  B.  Marsh 
failed  to  go.  Selah  J.  Griffin  was  appointed  to  go  in  his 
stead.  On  the  19th  of  June,  Joseph  Smith,  Sidney  Rig- 
don,  Martin  Harris,  Edward  Partridge,  William  W.  Phelps, 
Joseph  Coe,  and  Algernon  Sidney  Gilbert,  took  up  their 
journey  for  Missouri.  All  these  missionaries,  and  others 
not  here  mentioned,  commenced  their  travels  with  great 
anticipation  of  what  the  result  would  be.  Their  destina- 
tion was  the  *'land  of  their  inheritance,"  where  Zion — ^the 
New  Jerusalem — should  be  built.  The  Lord  had  promised 
that  the  site  for  this  holy  city  should  be  revealed  to  them  at 
their  journey's  end. 


CHAPTER  16 

THE  LAND  OF  ZION— ITS  DEDICATION 
1831 

Character  of  Inhabitants. — About  the  middle  of  July, 
1831,  the  missionaries  commenced  to  arrive  in  western 
Missouri,  and  were  met  with  tears  of  joy  by  their  brethren 
there.  Here,  on  the  borders  of  the  United  States,  had 
gathered  renegades  from  the  east ;  lawless  and  vile  outcasts, 
who  had  been  forced  to  flee  to  the  west  for  safety.  "How 
natural  it  was,"  wrote  the  Prophet,  "to  observe  the  degra- 
dation, leanness  of  intellect,  ferocity,  and  jealousy,  of  a 
people  that  were  nearly  a  century  behind  the  times." 

First  Sabbath  in  Zion.— The  first  Sabbath  (July  17, 
1831),  the  elders  spent  in  Jackson  County,  William  W. 
Phelps  preached  a  public  discourse.  His  congregation  was 
composed  of  "specimens  of  all  the  families  of  the  earth." 
After  this  meeting  two  persons,  who  had  previously  be- 
lieved, were  baptized. 

Arrival  of  the  Colesville  Branch. — A  few  days  later 
the  members  of  the  Colesville  branch,  from  Thompson, 
Ohio,  arrived  in  Missouri  and  were  located  on  lands  in  Kaw 
township,  where  a  portion  of  Kansas  City  is  now  built. 

Assignment  of  Labors. — The  duty  devolved  on  the 
Prophet  to  assign  the  labors  to  the  several  elders  who  were 
to  remain  in  the  Land.  Some  of  them  were  called  by 
revelation  to  make  their  permanent  settlement  in  Missouri, 
while  others  were  instructed  to  return  to  the  eastern  lands, 
after  their  mission  in  the  west  was  finished.  William  W. 
Phelps,  who  joined  the  Church  at  the  time  the  little  band 
of  missionaries  were  leaving  Ohio  for  Missouri,  had  pre- 
viously been  instructed  by  the  Lord  (Doc.  and  Cov.  Sec.  55) 
to  engage  with  Oliver  Cowdery,  in  the  work  of  printing  and 
selecting  and  writing  books  ^or  schools  in  the  Church,  that 
"little  children  also  may  receive  instruction"  which  would  be 

10 


130         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

pleasing  to  the  Lord.  Upon  his  arrival  in  Jackson  County, 
this  commandment  was  repeated. 

Algernon  Sidney  Gilbert  was  appointed  to  act  as  agent 
for  the  Church  in  receiving  moneys  and  buying  lands  on 
which  the  Saints  might  locate.  Edward  Partridge  was  to 
act  in  his  calling  as  bishop  of  the  Church.  His  great  duty 
was  to  divide  the  inheritances  of  the  members,  severally, 
according  to  their  needs.  In  this  manner  duties  were  as- 
signed to  each  of  those  expected  to  remain  as  a  nucleus  for 
the  building  up  of  Zion  (Doc.  and  Cov.  Sections  57-58). 

Location  of  the  City  Revealed. — As  the  Lord  had 
promised,  he  now  fulfilled.  In  answer  to  the  questions: 
"When  will  the  wilderness  blossom  as  the  rose?  When 
will  Zion  be  built  up  in  her  glory,  and  where  will  thy  temple 
stand,  unto  which  all  nations  shall  come  in  the  last  days?" 
the  Lord  gave  the  following: 

/  "Hearken,  O  ye  elders  of  my  Church,  saith  the  Lord 
your  God,  who  have  assemhled  yourselves  together,  accord- 
ing to  my  commandments,  in  this  land,  which  is  the  land 
of  Missouri,  which  is  the  land  which  I  have  appointed  and 
consecrated  for  the  gathering  of  the  Saints :  wherefore  this 
is  the  land  of  promise,  and  the  place  for  the  city  of  Zion. 
And  thus  saith  the  Lord  your  God,  if  you  will  receive  wis- 
dom, here  is  wisdom :  behold,  the  place  which  is  now  called 
Independence,  is  the  center  place,  and  the  spot  for  the 
temple  is  lying  westward,  upon  a  lot  which  is  not  far  from 
the  court  house.  Wherefore  it  is  wisdom  that  the  land  should 
he  purchased  by  the  Saints ;  and  also  every  tract  lying  west- 
ward €ven  unto  the  line  running  directly  between  Jew 
and  Gentile.  And  also  every  tract  bordering  by  the  prairies, 
inasmuch  as  my  disciples  are  enabled  to  buy  lands.  Behold, 
this  is  wisdom,  that  they  may  obtain  it  for  an  everlasting  in- 
heritance" (Doc.  and  Cov.  Sec.  57). 

,«;  The  Saints  to  Keep  the  Law. — ^In  another  rev^elation 
(Doc.  and  Gov.  Sec.  58)  given  at  this  time,  the  members 
of  the  Church  were  commanded  to  keep  the  law  the  Lord 
had  given  them,  as  well  as  to  observe  the  laws  of  the  land. 
5*Liet  BO  mati:  think  he  is  ruler,"  it  read,  "but  let  God  rule 


THE  LAND  OF  ZION  131 

him  that  judgeth,  according  to  the  counsel  of  his  own  will ; 
or,  in  other  words,  him  that  counseleth  or  sitteth  upon  the 
judgment  seat.  Let  no  man  break  the  laws  of  the  land,  for 
he  that  keepeth  the  laws  of  God  hath  no  need  to  break  the 
laws  of  the  land:  wherefore,  be  subject  to  the  powers  that 
be,  until  he  reigns  whose  right  it  is  to  reign,  and  subdues 
all  enemies  under  his  feet." 

After  Much  Tribulation,  the  Blessings. — That  Zion 
was  to  be  established  and  the  city  built  at  once,  was  evi- 
dently the  idea  possessed  by  some  of  the  Saints ;  moreover, 
that  they  were  at  liberty  to  establish  their  own  laws,  in- 
dependent of  all  else.  Hence  the  instructions  as  here  given 
by  the  Lord  regarding  the  keeping  of  the  law.  The  Lord  had 
warned  them  previously  and  given  instruction  in  regard  to 
their  duties  and  requirements  in  that  land.  That  the  city 
was  not  to  be  built  at  that  time  is  indicated  in  his  word: 
"Ye  cannot  behold  with  your  natural  eyes,  for  the  present 
time,  the  design  of  your  God  concerning  those  things  which 
shall  come  hereafter,  and  the  glory  which  shall  follow  after 
much  tribulation.  For  after  much  tribulation  cometh  the 
blessings.  Wherefore  the  day  cometh  that  ye  shall  be  crowned 
with  much  glory;  the  hour  is  not  yet,  but  is  nigh  at  hand. 
Remember  this,  which  I  tell  you  before,  that  you  may  lay 
it  to  heart,  and  receive  that  which  shall  follow.  Behold, 
verily  I  say  unto  you,  for  this  cause  I  have  sent  you  that 
you  might  be  obedient,  aiid  that  your  hearts  might  be  pre- 
pared to  bear  testimony  of  the  things  which  are  to  come  and 
also  that  you  might  be  honored  of  laying  the  foundation, 
and  of  bearing  record  of  the  land  upon  which  the  Zion  of 
God  shall  stand"  (Doc.  and  Gov.  Sec.  58). 

From  this  we  see  that  the  glory  and  greatness  of  the  city 
Zion  was  reserved  for  the  future ;  although  in  the  scriptural 
sense,  the  time  "is  nigh  at  hand."  These  early  settlers  were 
to  lay  the  foundation,  and  prepare  the  way  for  the  Saints, 
who  were  yet  to  come,  after  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel 
"to  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth;"  for  the  elders  were 
to  "push  the  people  together  from  the  ends  of  the  earth." 


t 


132         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

It  was  a  great  honor  conferred  upon  the  first  laborers  in  the 
vineyard,  if  they  would  be  faithful  to  every  command. 

Dedication  of  the  Land.— The  Colesville  Saints  were 
located  in  Kaw  township.  The  Prophet  assisted  them  in 
laying  the  first  log,  "for  a  house,  as  a  foundation  of  Zion" 
in  that  place.  The  log  was  carried  by  twelve  men  repre- 
senting the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel.  At  the  same  time  it 
was  made  manifest  through  prayer  that  the  land  should  be 
consecrated  and  dedicated  by  Sidney  Rigdon.  "It  was  a 
season  of  joy,"  the  Prophet  said,  "to  those  present,  and  af- 
forded a  glimpse  of  the  future,  which  time  will  yet  unfold 
to  the  satisfaction  of  the  faithful."  All  this  took  place  on 
the  second  day  of  August,  1831. 

Sidney  Rigdon,  according  to  his  appointment,  stood  up 
and  asked: 

"Do  you  receive  this  land  for  the  land  of  your  inherit- 
ance, with  thankful  hearts,  from  the  Lord?" 

"We  do." 

"Do  you  pledge  yourselves  to  keep  the  law  of  God  on 
this  land,  which  you  never  have  kept  in  your  own  lands  ?" 

"We  do." 

"Do  you  pledge  yourselves  to  see  that  others  of  your 
brethren  who  shall  come  hither  do  keep  the  laws  of  God?" 

"We  do." 

After  prayer.  Elder  Rigdon  arose  and  said :  "I  now  pro- 
nounce this  land  consecrated  and  dedicated  unto  the  Lord 
for  a  possession  and  inheritance  for  the  Saints,  and  for  all 
the  faithful  servants  of  the  Lord,  to  the  uttermost  ages  of 
time,  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  having  authority  from 
him.  Amen"  (Documentary  History  of  the  Church,  Vol.  1, 
p.  196). 

Description  of  the  Land. — In  addition  to  the  appoint- 
ment to  dedicate  the  land,  Sidney  Rigdon  was  also  called 
by  revelation  to  write  a  description  of  it,  to  b6  sent  "unto  all 
the  churches."  One  object  of  this  description  was  to  stir 
up  the  Saints  to  donate  for  the  purchase  of  the  lands,  by 
placing  in  the  hands  of  the  bishop  money  for  that  purpose. 


THE  LAND  OF  ZION  133 

Those  who  would  do  this  should  be  given  an  inheritance,  for 
Zion  was  to  be  built  by  purchase;  otherwise  they  could  not 
obtain  it  except  by  the  shedding  of  blood,  which  was  forbid- 
den. The  first  description  written  was  rejected  by  the 
Lord,  and  Sidney  Rigdon  was  commanded  to  write  an- 
other. 

The  Future  Glory  of  Zion. — Many  of  the  ancient 
prophets  spoke  of  Zion  and  her  glory.  Isaiah  declared  that 
in  the  latter  days  "out  of  Zion  shall  go  forth  the  law,  and  the 
word  of  the  Lord  from  Jerusalem,"  in  that  day  when  swords 
will  be  made  into  plowshares,  and  spears  into  pruning- 
hooks.**    Moreover,  again  he  prophesied,  saying : 

"For  the  nation  and  kingdom  that  will  not  serve  thee 
shall  perish;  yea,  those  nations  shall  be  utterly  wasted.  The 
glory  of  Lebanon  shall  come  unto  thee,  the  fir  tree,  the 
pine  tree,  and  the  box  together,  to  beautify  the  place  of  my 
sanctuary;  and  I  will  make  the  place  of  my  feet  glorious. 
The  sons  also  of  them  that  afflicted  thee  shall  come  bend- 
ing unto  thee;  and  all  they  that  despised  thee  shall  bow 
themselves  down  at  the  soles  of  thy  feet ;  and  they  shall  call 
thee,  The  city  of  the  Lord,  The  Zion  of  the  Holy  one  of 
Israel.  Whereas  thou  hast  been  forsaken  and  hated,  so 
that  no  man  went  through  thee,  I  will  make  thee  an  eternal 
excellency,  a  joy  of  many  generations.  *  *  *  Por  brass 
I  will  bring  gold,  and  for  iron  I  will  bring  silver,  and  for 
wood  brass,  and  for  stones  iron:  I  will  also  make  thy  of- 
ficers peace,  and  thine  exactors  righteousness.  Violence 
shall  no  more  be  heard  in  thy  land,  wasting  nor  destruction 
within  thy  borders;  but  thou  shall  call  thy  walls  Salvation, 
and  thy  gates  Praise.  The  sun  shall  be  no  more  thy  light 
by  day;  neither  for  brightness  shall  the  moon  give  light 
unto  thee;  but  the  Lord  shall  be  unto  thee  an  everlasting 
light,  and  thy  God  thy  glory.  Thy  son  shall  no  more  go 
down ;  neither  shall  thy  moon  withdraw  itself ;  for  the  Lord 
shall  be  thine  everlasting  light,  and  the  days  of  thy  mourn- 
ing shall  be  ended.  Thy  people  also  shall  be  all  righteous ; 
they  shall  inherit  the  land  forever,  the  branch  of  my  plant- 
ing, the  work  of  my  hands,  that  I  may  be  glorified.    A  little 

olsaiah  2:1-4 


134         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

one  shall  become  a  thousand,  and  a  small  one  a  strong  na- 
tion :    I  the  Lord  will  hasten  it  in  his  time."^ 

Dedication  of  the  Temple  Site.— On  the  3rd  day  of 

August,  Joseph  Smith,  Oliver  Cowdery,  Sidney  Rigdon, 
Edward  Partridge,  William  W.  Phelps,  Martin  Harris  and 
Joseph  Coe,  met  on  a  spot  a  little  west  of  the  Independence 
court  house,  and  there  they  dedicated  the  site  for  the  great 
temple  of  the  latter  days.  The  87th  Psalm  was  read,  and 
the  scene  was  most  impressive;  for  here  the  house  of  the 
Lord  was  to  be  reared  in  the  holy  city  Zion,  which  had  been 
spoken  of  by  ancient  seers,  from  whence  should  go  forth 
the  law  to  the  ends  of  the  earth. 

First  Conference  in  Zion. — On  the  4th  day  of  August 
(1831)   the  first  conference  in  that  land  was  held  at  the 

fclsaiah  60:12-22. 

The  following  reference  to  Zion,,  or  the  New  Jerusalem,  is 
from  the  prophecy  of  Ether;  Book  of  Mormon,  Ether,  13th 
chapter: 

"Behold  Ether  saw  the  day  of  Christ,  and  he  spake  con- 
cerning a  New  Jerusalem  upon  this  land.  And  he  spake  also 
concerning  the  house  of  Israel,  and  the  Jerusalem  from  whence 
Lehi  should  come — after  it  should  be  destroyed  it  should  be 
built  up  again,  a  holy  city  unto  the  Lord;  wherefore,  it  could 
not  be  a  new  Jerusalem  for  it  had  been  in  a  time  of  old;  but 
it  should  be  built  unto  the  house  of  Israel.  And  that  a  New 
Jerusalem  should  be  built  upon  this  land,  unto  the  remnant  of 
the  seed  of  Joseph,  for  which  things  there  has  been  a  type. 
For  as  Joseph  brought  his  father  down  into  the  land  of  Egypt, 
even  so  he  died  there;  wherefore,  the  Lord  brought  a  remnant 
of  the  seed  of  Joseph  out  of  the  land  of  Jerusalem,  that  he 
might  be  merciful  unto  the  seed  of  Joseph  that  th^y  should 
perish  not,  even  as  he  was  merciful  unto  the  father  of  Joseph 
that  he  should  perish  not.  Wherefore  the  remnant  of  the  house 
of  Joseph  shall  be  built  upon  this  land;  and  it  shall  be  a  land 
of  their  inheritance;  and  they  shall  build  up  a  holy  city  unto 
the  Lord,  like  unto  the  Jerusalem  of  old;  and  they  shall  no  more 
be  confounded,  until  the  end  come  when  the  earth  shall  pass 
away.  And  there  shall  be  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth;  and 
they  shall  be  like  unto  the  old,  save  the  old  have  passed  away, 
and  all  things  have  become  new.  And  then  cometh  the  New 
Jerusalem;  and  blessed  are  they  who  dwell  therein,  for  it  is 
they  whose  garments  are  white  through  the  blood  of  the  Lamb; 
and  they  are  they  who  are  numbered  among  the  remnant  of 
the  seed  of  Joseph,  who  wer^  of  the  house  of  Isrp.el," 


THE  LAND  OF  ZION  135 

home  of  Joshua  Lewis,  in  Kaw  township.  The  members  of 
the  Colesville  branch  formed  the  greater  part  of  the  congre- 
gation— a  total  of  thirty-one  souls.  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
was  with  them  and  they  rejoiced.  Sidney  Rigdon  preached 
and  exhorted  the  Saints  "to  obedience  to  the  requisition  of 
heaven,"  that  they  might  be  planted  in  their  inheritances  in 
Zion.  Ziba  Peterson,  who  had  been  silenced  for  wrong- 
doing, humbled  himself  and  made  confession ;  by  unanimous 
vote  he  was  reinstated.  Joseph  Smith  addressed  the  con- 
ference and  admonished  the  people  to  be  true  to  their  cove- 
nants that  they  might  receive  the  blessings. 

A  Commandment  and  a  Promised  Blessing. — On  the 
7th,  Polly  Knight  wife  of  Joseph  Knight,  Sen.,  died ;  she  had 
been  in  failing  health  while  on  the  westward  journey.  The 
same  day  the  Prophet  received  a  revelation  of  command- 
ment and  blessing  to  the  Saints,  in  which  they  were  ad- 
monished again  to  keep  the  commandments  of  the  Lord. 
Their  course  of  action  was  pointed  out  for  them  with  a 
statement  that  all  who  had  come  up  to  the  land  to  keep  the 
commandments  should  be  blessed ;  if  they  lived  they  should 
inherit  the  earth ;  if  they  died  they  should  rest  in  the  man- 
sions of  the  Father.  On  the  Lord's  day  they  were  to  rest 
from  all  labor  and  assemble  in  the  house  of  prayer  to  par- 
take of  the  sacrament  and  confess  their  sins  (Doc.  and 
Gov.  Sec.  59). 

The  Return  to  Kirtland.— On  the  9th  day  of  August 
Joseph  Smith  and  the  elders  who  were  to  return, 
started  on  their  journey  back  to  Kirtland.  They  traveled 
down  the  Missouri  River  towards  St.  Louis.  On  the  third 
day  out  they  encountered  some  of  the  dangers  common  on 
these  waters.  At  a  place  called  Mcllwaine's  Bend,  William 
W.  Phelps,  in  open  vision,  saw  the  destroyer  in  his  power, 
riding  upon  the  waters.  The  next  morning  the  Prophet 
Joseph  received  a  revelation  in  confirmation  of  the  vision  of 
Elder  Phelps. 

Dangers  on  the  Waters. — The  Lord  revealed  (Doc. 
and  Gov,  Sec.  61)  to  Joseph  Smith  the  great  dangers  that 


136         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

would  be  upon  the  waters  in  these  latter  days.  "Behold,  I, 
the  Lord,  in  the  beginning  blessed  the  waters,  but  in  the 
last  days,  by  the  mouth  of  my  servant  John,  I  cursed  the 
waters.  Wherefore,  the  days  will  come  that  no  flesh  shall 
be  safe  upon  the  waters.  *  *  *  i^  the  Lord,  have  de- 
creed, and  the  destroyer  rideth  upon  the  face  thereof,  and 
I  revoke  not  the  decree."  It  was  further  stated  that  the 
time  would  come  when  none  would  dare  go  upon  the  waters 
but  those  who  were  pure  in  heart,  and  the  elders  were  coun- 
seled to  travel  by  other  means  than  by  the  rivers,  that  their 
faith  fail  not.  , 

Object  of  the  Mission  to  Zion. — On  the  27th  day  of 
August  Joseph  Smith,  Oliver  Cowdery  and  Sidney  Rigdon 
arrived  in  Kirtland ;  others  of  the  elders  had  previously  ar- 
rived. Their  mission  had  been  fulfilled.  They  had  gone  to 
Missouri  for  the  purpose  of  receiving  definite  knowledge 
concerning  the  location  of  the  land  and  site  for  the  future 
city  of  Zion ;  to  dedicate  the  land  as  the  "inheritance  of  the 
Saints,"  also  to  choose  and  dedicate  a  spot  for  the  building 
of  the  temple.  Those  who  were  to  remain  were  instructed 
in  their  duties  and  given  commandments  by  which  they  were 
to  be  governed  in  that  land  and  upon  which  their  inherit- 
ances, and  those  of  the  Saints  who  should  follow  after,  might 
be  made  secure. 


CHAPTER  17 

THE  BOOK  OF  COMMANDMENTS— THE  VISION 

OF  THE  GLORIES— THE  HIRAM   MOBBING 

1831—1832 

Desire  of  the  Saints  for  Knowledge  of  Zion. — August 
28,  the  day  after  the  return  of  the  brethren  from  Missouri, 
fell  on  Sunday.  An  inspirational  meeting  was  held  at  which 
the  brethren  reported  their  labors.  Among  the  business 
transacted  was  the  ordination  of  Oliver  Cowdery  to  the 
office  of  high  priest  "by  the  voice  of  the  Church  and  the 
command  of  God,  under  the  hand  of  Sidney  Rigdon,"  says 
the  record.  Oliver  Cowdery  was  in  Missouri  when  the 
conference  in  June  was  held,  at  which  the  first  high  priests 
were  ordained. 

As  the  Saints  were  very  anxious  to  know  more  in  re- 
lation to  Zion,  the  purchasing  of  lands  there  and  their  in- 
heritances, the  'Prophet  inquired  of  the  Lord,  and  received  a 
revelation  (Doc.  and  Cov.  Sec.  63)  in  which  the  difficulties 
and  persecutions  of  the  Saints  in  that  land  were  fore-shad- 
owed. Again  the  people  were  cautioned  and  reproved 
wherein  they  had  not  kept  the  commandments  of  the  Lord. 
Among  other  things  the  Lord  declared  the  following: 

"And  now,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  that  as  I  said  that  I 
would  make  known  my  will  unto  you,  behold  I  will  make  it 
known  unto  you,  not  by  the  way  of  commandment,  for  there 
are  many  who  observe  not  to  keep  my  commandments ;  but 
unto  him  that  keepeth  my  commandments,  I  will  give  the 
mysteries  of  my  kingdom,  and  the  same  shall  be  in  him  a 
well  of  living  water,  springing  up  unto  everlasting  life.  And 
now,  behold,  this  is  the  will  of  the  Lord  >X)ur  God  con- 
cerning his  Saints,  that  they  should  assemble  themselves 
together  unto  the  land  of  Zion,  not  in  haste,  lest  there  should 
be  confusion,  which  bringeth  pestilence.  Behold,  the  land  of 
Zion,  I,  the  Lord,  holdeth  it  in  mine  own  hands;  neverthe 
less,  T,  the  Lord,  render  unto  Caesar  the  things  which  are 


138         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Caesar's.  Wherefore,  I,  the  Lord,  will  that  you  should  pur- 
chase the  lands  that  you  may  have  advantage  of  the  world, 
that  you  may  have  claim  on  the  world,  that  they  may  not  be 
stirred  up  unto  anger;  for  Satan  putteth  it  into  their  hearts 
to  anger  against  you,  and  to  the  shedding  of  blood.  Where- 
fore the  land  of  Zion  shall  not  be  obtained  but  by  purchase  or 
by  blood,  otherwise  there  is  none  inheritance  for  you.  And  if 
by  purchase,  behold  you  are  blessed ;  and  if  by  blood,  as  you 
are  forbidden  to  shed  blood,  lo,  your  enemies  are  upon  you, 
and  ye  shall  be  scourged  from  city  to  city,  and  from  syna- 
gogue to  s>Tiagogue,  and  but  few  shall  stand  to  receive  an 
inheritance.  I,  the  Lord,  am  angry  with  the  wicked ;  I  am 
holding  my  Spirit  from  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth." 

Apostasy  of  Ezra  Booth. — In  September  Joseph  Smith 
moved  with  his  family  to  Hiram,  in  Portage  County,  Ohio, 
about  thirty  miles  southeast  of  Kirtland,  and  commenced 
living  at  the  home  of  John  Johnson.  About  this  time  Ezra 
Booth  left  the  Church.  He  had  been  ordained  a  high  priest, 
and  had  taken  the  trip  to  Missouri,  but  had  been  rebellious. 
Before  coming  into  the  Church  he  was  a  Methodist  priest  ; 
but  through  the  performance  of  a  miracle  he  was  baptized, 
and  from  that  time  he  desired  to  make  men  believe  by  the 
performance  of  miracles,  even  by  smiting  them,  or  with 
forcible  means.  After  leaving  the  Church  he  wrote  a  num- 
ber of  articles  against  the  truth  which  were  afterwards  pub- 
lished in  an  anti-"Mormon"  book. 

Purchase  of  a  Printing  Press. — As  Oliver  Cowdery 
and  William  W.  Phelps  had  been  called  to  print  and  pub- 
lish books  and  writings  for  the  Church,  it  was  necessary 
that  a  printing  press  be  purchased.  William  W.  Phelps  was 
instructed,  therefore,  to  call  at  Cincinnati  on  his  return  to 
Missouri,  and  purchase  a  press  for  this  purpose.  This  press 
was  to  be  taken  to  Independence,  where  they  were  to  print  a 
monthly  paper  to  be  called  the  Evening  and  Morning  Star. 
This  was  the  first  publication  in  the  Church. 

Revision  of  the  Bible. — While  residing  at  Hiram,  Jo- 
seph Smith  was  engaged  in  the  revision  of  the  Bible,  which 
work  was  cornmenced  in  Fayette,  bqt  had  been  delayed  by 


THE  BOOK  OF  COMMANDMENTS 


139 


command  of  the  Lord  until  this  time  because  of  other  duties 
Sidney  Rigdon,  who  also  had  located  in  Hiram,  continued 
to  write  for  him.  In  course  of  time  the  Prophet  went 
through  the  Bible,  topic  by  topic,  revising  as  he  was  led 
by  revelation.     The  work  was  never  fully  completed,  for 


Tiu:  KVf:M^(;  am)  thc  mouxtxo  star. 


\i>\. 

I. 

lll((«'i>l* 

uh'iu«' 

11  o. 

.•l!!l<'. 

5  s:;'2. 

>o. 

'• 

Ur»rlaUc 

.... 

n  ^, 

'V 

i     < 

re.     r.<(  .111,  tiiu.f  I. 
<*r-X  crwvni.   fii 

«  Chuo.li,    »<» 
1  irrni.l  to  ifc 


THf:  EVENING  AND  THE  MORNJNG  ^TAR 


140         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

he  had  intended,  while  at  Nauvoo,  a  number  of  years  later, 
to  finish  the  work,  but  was  cut  off  by  his  enemies.  Never- 
theless, many  plain  and  precious  things  were  revealed  which 
throw  great  light  upon  many  subjects. 

Special  Conference  of  November. — As  Oliver  Cow- 
dery  and  John  Whitmer  were  appointed  to  go  to  Missouri 
to  attend  to  duties  there,  which  had  been  assigned  to  them,  a 
special  conference  was  called  for  November  1,  1831,  to  con- 
sider such  matters  as  might  need  attention  before  their  de- 
parture. 

Preparation  for  Publication  of  Commandments. — At 
this  special  conference,  which  was  held  at  Hiram,  the  matter 
of  publishing  the  revelations  and  commandments  given 
through  Joseph  Smith,  was  considered.  This  was  the  will 
of  the  Lord,  for  during  that  conference  he  gave  the  revela- 
tion— one  of  the  most  important  in  the  Doctrine  and  Cove- 
nants— which  he  called  "my  preface  unto  the  book  of  my 
commandments,  which  I  have  given  them  to  publish  unto 
you,  O  inhabitants  of  the  earth"  (Doc.  and  Cov.  Sec.  1). 
These  inhabitants  were  commanded,  as  well  as  were  the 
Saints,  to  "search  these  commandments,  for  they  are  true 
and  faithful,  and  the  prophecies  and  promises  which  are 
in  them  shall  all  be  fulfilled."  The  Lord  was  willing,  "to 
make  these  things  known  unto  all  flesh,  for  I  am  no  respecter 
of  persons,"  he  said,  "and  will  that  all  men  shall  know  that 
the  day  speedily  cometh ;  the  hour  is  not  yet,  but  is  nigh  at 
hand,  when  peace  shall  be  taken  from  the  earth,  and  the 
devil  shall  have  power  over  his  own  dominion ;  and  also  the 
Lord  shall  have  power  over  his  Saints,  and  shall  reign  in 
their  midst,  and  shall  come  down  in  judgment  upon  Idumea, 
or  the  world." 

Endorsement  of  the  Revelations. — It  was  decided  that 
an  edition  of  ten  thousand  copies  of  the  Book  of  Command- 
ments should  be  published.  However,  at  a  later  date  (May 
1,  1832)  this  was  changed  to  three  thousand  copies.  Joseph 
Smith  addressed  the  elders  and  said,  inasmuch  as  the  Lord 
had  bestowed  a  great  blessing  upon  them  in  giving  com- 


THE  BOOK  OF  COMMANDMENTS  141 

mandments  and  revelations,  he  would  ask  the  conference 
what  testimony  they  were  willing  to  give  regarding  these 
commandments  which  should  shortly  be  sent  to  the  world. 
After  the  reading  of  the  Lord's  preface,  a  number  of  the 
brethren  arose  and  bore  witness  to  the  truth  of  the  revela- 
tions, which  were  to  be  published  in  the  Book  of  Command- 
ments. The  conference  lasted  two  days  and  much  other 
business  was  transacted. 

Criticism  of  the  Revelations. — Not  all  of  those  pres- 
ent at  the  conference  fully  endorsed  these  revelations ;  there 
was  one  at  least,  who  questioned  their  languuge.  This  was 
William  E.  McLellin,  who  had  but  recently  joined  the 
Church.  The  Prophet,  thereupon  received  a  commandment 
from  the  Lord  (Doc.  and  Cov.  Sec.  67)  in  which  he  was 
directed  to  invite  the  "most  wise  among  you"  to  choose  out 
of  the  revelations  the  least,  and  attempt  to  make  one  like 
unto  it;  and  if  this  "wise"  individual  could  duplicate  the 
least  of  the  revelations,  then  the  elders  might  be  justified  in 
saying  they  did  not  "know  that  they  are  true."  If  this 
proved  to  be  a  failure,  then  they  would  be  "under  condemna- 
tion" if  they  did  not  bear  record  that  they  are  true. 

William  E.  McLellin's  Folly.— William  E).  McLellin, 
as  the  wisest  man,  accepted  the  challenge  from  the  Lord. 
His  attempt  was  a  humiliating  failure,  to  the  convincing  of 
the  elders  present,  who  unitedly  signified  their  willingness 
to  bear  testimony  to  all  the  world,  of  the  truth  of  the  revela- 
tions given  to  Joseph  Smith. 

Other  Important  Revelations. — At  the  conclusion  of 
this  conference  the  Lord  gave  another  commandment  (Doc. 
and  Cov.  Sec.  68)  for  the  benefit  of  Orson  Hyde,  Luke 
Johnson,  Lyman  E.  Johnson  and  William  E.  McLellin,  who 
had  inquired  concerning  themselves.  In  addition  to  the  ad- 
vice and  commandments  given  to  these  men  there  was  much 
counsel  and  commandment  for  the  inhabitants  in  Zion,  for 
there  were  idlers  among  them,  the  Lord  declared,  and  they 
were  to  keep  the  Sabbath  day,  to  remember  their  prayers,  to 
teach  their  children  the  principles  of  the  Gospel  and  have 


142         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

them  baptized  when  eight  years  old,  for  these  things  they 
were  failing  to  do;  therefore  the  Lord  was  not  pleased  with 
them.  Instructions  were  also  given  regarding  the  Priest- 
hood and  its  powers,  for  the  guidance  of  the  Church.  This 
information  Oliver  Cowdery  was  to  carry  on  his  return  to 
Zion. 

On  the  3rd  of  November,  the  Lord  gave  the  great  revela- 
tion known  as  the  Appendix,  to  the  Book  of  Command- 
ments, which  appears  as  Section  133  in  the  book  of  Doc- 
trine and  Covenants. 

Arrangement  of  the  Revelations. — It  was  decided  that 
Oliver  Cowdery  should  carry  the  revelations  to  Missouri, 
where  they  should  be  printed.  Joseph  Smith  was  therefore 
kept  busy  during  the  days  intervening,  as  Oliver  expected 
to  leave  about  the  15th  of  November.  The  Prophet  writes: 
"My  time  was  occupied  closely  in  reviewing  the  command- 
ments and  sitting  in  conference,  for  nearly  two  weeks;  for 
from  the  first  to  the  twelfth  of  November,  we  held  four 
special  conferences." 

Worth  of  the  Revelations. — At  the  last  of  these  con- 
ferences, held  in  Hiram,  at  the  home  of  John  Johnson,  the 
members  voted,  after  deliberate  consideration  of  the  revela- 
tions, *'that  they  prize  the  revelations  to  be  worth  to  the 
Church  the  riches  of  the  whole  earth,  speaking  temporally." 
The  benefits  to  the  Church  and  to  the  world,  which  come 
from  the  Book  of  Mormon  and  the  revelations  to  Joseph 
Smith,  were  also  considered,  and  the  expression  of  the  con- 
ference was  to  the  effect  that  the  infinite  wisdom  of  the 
Lord,  in  granting  for  their  salvation  and  the  salvation  of 
the  world,  these  sacred  things,  should  be  fully  appreciated. 

Commandments  Dedicated. — It  was  voted  that  Joseph 
Smith  be  appointed  to  dedicate  and  consecrate  these  breth- 
ren, Oliver  Cowdery  and  John  Whitmer,  and  the  sacred 
writings  entrusted  to  their  care,  to  the  Lord.  Moreover,  it 
was  also  voted  that,  in  consequence  of  the  diligence  of  Jo- 
seph Smith,  Oliver  Cowdery,  John  Whitmer  and  Sidney 
Rigdon,  "in  bringing  to  light,  by  the  grace  of  God,  these 


THE  BOOK  OF  COMMANDMENTS  143 

sacred  things,  they  be  appointed  to  manage  them  according 
to  the  laws  of  the  Church,  and  that  their  families  as  well 
as  the  families  of  Hyrum  Smith,  Christian  Whitmer,  Peter 
Whitmer,  Jacob  Whitmer,  Hiram  Page  and  David  Whitmer, 
also  Samuel  Smith,  William  Smith  and  Don  Carlos  Smith, 
be  remembered  to  the  bishop  of  Zion  as  worthy  of  inherit- 
ances in  the  land  of  Zion.  In  accord  with  this  motion  re- 
garding the  dedication  of  the  revelations  and  those  who 
should  carry  them,  this  action  was  taken  at  this  time  by 
Joseph  Smith.  Shortly  after  this  conference,  Oliver  Cow- 
dery  and  John  Whitmer  departed  on  their  journey. 

Labors  Among  the  Enemy. — On  the  1st  of  Decem- 
ber, Joseph  Smith  and  Sidney  Rigdon  were  commanded  to 
take  "a  mission  for  a  season"  and  call  upoii  the  inhabitants 
of  the  earth,  and,  said  the  Lord,  "confound  your  enemies; 
call  upon  them  to  meet  you,  both  in  public  and  in  private; 
and  inasmuch  as  ye  are  faithful,  their  shame  shall  be  made 
manifest.  Wherefore  let  them  bring  forth  their  strong 
reason  against  the  Lord."  The  reason  for  this  command- 
ment was  due  to  the  activities  of  the  apostate  Ezra  Booth, 
who  was  publishing  in  Ravenna,  Ohio,  many  falsehoods 
against  the  Church.  According  to  this  call  Joseph  Smith 
and  Sidney  Rigdon  left  on  the  3rd  of  December  for  Kirt- 
land,  to  fulfil  this  revelation.  For  some  time  they  spoke  in 
Kirtland,  Shalersville,  Ravenna,  and  other  places,  vindicat- 
ing the  cause  and  confounding  their  enemies.  They  were 
blessed  with  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord,  and  witnessed  the  ful- 
filment of  the  promises  made  to  them ;  for  they  were  able  to 
allay  much  of  the  excitement  and  change  false  impressions 
which  had  grown  out  of  scandalous  articles  in  the  ''Ohio 
Star"  at  Ravenna. 

The  Amherst  Conference. — On  the  15th  day  of  Jan- 
uary, 1832,  a  conference  was  held  at  Amherst,  Loraine 
County,  Ohio.  At  this  conference  much  business  was  trans- 
acted in  harmony  and  in  the  spirit  of  fellowship.  Joseph 
Smith  was  sustained  as  President  of  the  High  Priesthood. 
The  revelation  known  as  Section  75  in  the  Doctrine  and 


144         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Covenants  was  also  given  in  which  a  number  of  elders  were 
called  to  take  missions,  two  by  two,  in  several  directions 
throughout  the  land. 

The  Vision  of  the  Glories. — At  the  close  of  this  con- 
ference, Joseph  Smith  and  Sidney  Rigdon  again  took  up 
their  work  of  revising  the  scriptures.  While  doing  so,  "it 
appeared  self-evident,"  they  declared,  *'from  what  truths 
were  left,  that  if  God  rewarded  every  one  according  to  the 
deeds  done  in  the  body,  the  term  *  Heaven'  is  intended  for  the 
Saints'  eternal  home,  must  include  more  kingdoms  than  one.'* 
Accordingly  on  the  16th  of  February,  1832,  while  revising 
St.  John's  Gospel,  and  in  answer  to  their  prayer,  they  saw 
the  heavens  opened  and  beheld  the  Father  and  the  Son. 
The  account  of  this  vision,  as  it  is  given  in  Section  76  of  the 
Doctrine  and  Covenants,  is  one  of  the  choicest  bits  of  lit- 
erature, and  one  of  the  greatest  revelations  ever  given  to 
man.  It  throws  a  flood  of  light  upon  eternity  and  the  des- 
tiny of  the  human  race  and  teaches  the  mercy  of  a  loving 
Father,  who  saves  all  the  workmanship  of  his  hands,  save  it 
be  the  sons  of  perdition,  who  sin  against  the  light  and  crucify 
their  Redeemer  again  unto  themselves.  That  every  man 
shall  be  rewarded  according  to  his  works,  and  that  a  place 
has  been  prepared  for  each  individual  somewhere  in  the 
mansion  of  the  Father,  after  he  is  purged  from  sin,  is  a 
glorious  and  merciful  provision  in  the  plan  of  salvation, 
which  this  vision  declares,  as  it  was  provided  before  the 
world  began.  It  would  be  folly  to  attempt  to  comment  on  this 
most  wonderful  revelation  of  the  power  and  loving  kind- 
ness of  the  Lord,  which  the  words  of  man  cannot  adequately 
express. 

The  Prophet's  Views  on  the  Vision. — The  words  of 
Joseph  Smith  pertaining  to  this  opening  of  the  heavens,  are 
well  expressed.  "Nothing,"  he  has  written,  "could  be  more 
pleasing  to  the  Saints  upon  the  order  of  the  kingdom  of  the 
Lord,  than  the  light  which  burst  upon  the  world  through 
the  foregoing  vision.  Every  law,  every  commandment,  every 
promise,  every  truth,  and  every  point  touching  the  destiny 


THE  BOOK  OF  COMMANDMENTS  145 

of  man,, from  Genesis  to  Revelation,  where  the  purity  of  the 
scriptures  remains  unsullied  by  the  folly  of  men,  go  to  show 
the  perfection  of  the  theory  [of  different  degrees  of  glory 
in  the  future  life]  and  witness  the  fact  that  that  document  is 
a  transcript  from  the  records  of  the  eternal  world.  The 
sublimity  of  the  ideas ;  the  purity  of  the  language ;  the  scope 
for  action;  the  continued  duration  for  completion,  in  order 
that  the  heirs  of  salvation  may  confess  the  Lord  and  bow 
the  knee ;  the  rewards  for  faithfulness,  and  the  punishments 
for  sins,  are  so  much  beyond  the  narrow-mindedness  of 
men,  that  every  honest  man  is  constrained  to  exclaim:  'It 
came  from  God!"  Joseph  Smith  or  any  other  man  guided 
by  the  inspiration  of  man's  power  could  not  have  written  it. 

Mob  Violence  in  Hiram. — Before  going  to  Hiram, 
Ohio,  to  live,  Joseph  Smith  and  his  wife  adopted  two  chil- 
dren (twins)  of  Elder  John  Mur-dock's.  Their  mother  died 
at  their  birth,  and  Emma  Smith,  having  lost  twins  of  her 
own  which  were  born  the  same  day,  took  the  Murdock  twins 
to  raise.  In  March,  1832,  when  these  children  were  about 
eleven  months  old,  they  took  the  measles,  and  their  care 
caused  both  the  Prophet  and  his  wife  to  lose  much  rest.  On 
the  night  of  the  24th,  after  the  family  had  retired,  a  mob 
surrounded  the  house,  broke  open  the  door  and  dragged  the 
Prophet  into  the  open.  On  the  way  he  managed  to  get  one 
foot  loose  with  which  he  kicked  one  of  the  ruffians  and 
knocked  him  down.  At  this,  with  blasphemous  oath,  the 
fiends  swore  they  would  kill  the  Prophet  if  he  made  fur- 
ther resistance.  They  then  choked  him  until  he  was  un- 
conscious. When  he  came  too,  he  discovered  Sidney  Rig- 
don,  whom  they  had  also  taken  from  his  home  and  dragged 
by  his  heels  so  that  his  head  struck  at  every  step  on  the 
frozen  earth.  He  was  unconscious  on  the  ground.  About 
sixty  rods  from  the  house  the  mob  held  a  council  to  decide 
what  further  action  they  might  take.  Some  were  ready  to 
kill  the  Prophet,  but  returning  to  him  they  attempted  to 
force  a  vial  of  acid  in  his  mouth,  but  the  vial  was  broken 
against  his  teeth.  An  attempt  was  also  made  to  fill  his 
11 


146         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURPH  HISTORY 

mouth  with  tar;  failing  in  this  they  tore  from  him  his 
clothes,  and  applied  the  tar  with  feathers  to  his  body.  After 
shamefully  beating  him  they  left  him  helpless  on  the  ground. 
Joseph  attempted  to  rise,  but  fell  to  the  ground  again.  After 
a  while  he  began  to  recover  his  strength,  and  made  his  way 
with  difficulty  to  his  home. 

Sidney  received  similar  treatment,  which  left  him  de- 
lirious for  several  days.  The  Prophet's  friends  spent  the 
night  cleaning  the  tar  from  his  body,  and  the  following 
day,  it  being  the  Sabbath,  he  met  with  the  people  at  the 
regular  hour,  and  addressed  them.  Several  of  the  members 
of  the  mob  were  present,  including  Simonds  Ryder,  an  apos- 
tate, and  leader  of  the  mob ;  a  Mr.  McClentic  and  Felatiah 
Allen,  who  had  provided  the  mob  with  a  barrel  of  whisky 
to  raise  their  spirits  and  make  them  "brave"  to  do  the  deed. 
During  the  mobbing  one  of  the  twins  became  exposed,  con- 
tracted a  severe  cold,  and  a  few  days  later,  died. 

Second  Visit  to  Missouri. — The  first  of  April,  Joseph 
Smith,  with  Newel  K.  Whitney  and  Jesse  Gause,  left  for 
Missouri  to  fulfil  the  provisions  of  a  revelation  (Doc.  and 
Gov.  Sec.  78)  in  respect  to  regulating  and  establishing  the 
affairs  of  the  store  house  for  the  poor,  and  the  consecration 
of  properties.  They  were  later  joined  by  Sidney  Rigdon. 
On  the  way  they  purchased  paper,  at  Wheeling,  Virginia,  for 
the  press  in  Zion,  and  arrived  in  Independence  on  the  24th 
of  April.  Two  days  later  at  a  general  council  of  the  Church, 
Joseph  Smith  was  acknowledged  by  the  Saints  in  Zion  as 
President  of  the  High  Priesthood,  ratifying  the  action  of 
the  Amherst  conference,  held  January  25,  1832. 

Zion  and  Her  Stakes. — During  this  conference  a  rev- 
elation was  given  commanding  the  elders  to  bind  themselves 
in  a  covenant  of  consecration,  which  could  not  be  broken. 
Kirtland  was  to  become  a  "stake  of  Zion."*^  "For  I  have  con- 

oThe  term  "Stake  of  Zion,"  which  was  first  used  in  a  revelation 
given  in  November,  1831  (Sec.  68)  is  a  comparison  to  the  stakes 
which  bind  a  tent.  Isaiah  says:  "Look  upon  Zion,  the  city  of  our 
solemnities ;  thine  eyes  shall  see  Jerusalem  a  quiet  habitation,  a  tab- 
ernacle that  shall  not  be  taken  down;  not  one  of  the  stakes  there- 


THE  BOOK  OF  COMMANDMENTS  147 

secrated  the  land  of  Shinehah  (Kirtland),  in  mine  own  due 
time,"  said  the  Lord,  "for  the  benefit  of  the  Saints  of  the 
Most  High,  and  for  a  stake  of  Zion.  For  Zion  must  increase 
in  beauty,  and  in  holiness;  her  borders  must  be  enlarged; 
her  stakes  must  be  strengthed;  yea,  verily  I  say  unto  you, 
Zion  must  arise  and  put  on  her  beautiful  garments.  There- 
fore I  give  unto  you  this  commandment,  that  ye  bind  your- 
selves by  this  covenant,  and  it  shall  be  done  according  to  the 
laws  of  the  Lord." 

Return  to  Kirtland. — Joseph  and  the  brethren  visited 
the  Colesville  Saints  in  Kaw  township,  who  rejoiced  greatly 
to  see  them.  It  was  agreed  in  a  council  held  on  the  first  of 
May  to  print  but  three  thousand  copies  of  the  Book  of  Com- 
mandments, and  that  the  revelations  should  be  reviewed 
and  prepared  by  Oliver  Cowdery,  William  W.  Phelps  and 
John  Whitmer;  and  that  the  hymns  selected  by  Emma  Smith 
be  prepared  for  printing.  After  the  transaction  of  other 
necessary  business,  Joseph  Smith  and  his  companions,  Rig- 
don  and  Whitney,  returned  to  Kirtland.  On  this  journey 
Joseph  was  poisoned  and  Bishop  Whitney  met  with  an  ac- 
cident breaking  his  leg  and  foot  in  several  places ;  both  were 
healed  by  the  power  of  the  Lord. 

of  shall  ever  be  removed,  neither  shall  any  of  the  cords  thereof 
be  broken  (Ch.  33:20).  Again:  "Enlarge  the  place  of  thy  tent  aad 

let  them  stretch  forth  the  curtains  of  thine  habitations :  spare  not, 
lengthen  thy  cords,  and   strengthen   thy  stakes"   (Ch.   54:2). 

Zion  is  the  tent,  the  settlements  surrounding  her,  are  the  cords 
and  stakes.  It  is  as  improper  to  speak  of  Zion  in  Missouri  as  the 
"center  stake  of  Zion,"  as  it  would  be  to  call  a  tent  a  stake. 


CHAPTER  18 

ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  FIRST  PRESIDENCY- 
IMPORTANT  REVELATIONS 
1832—1833 

Important  Revelations. — In  the  fall  of  1832  and  con- 
tinuing through  the  winter  and  spring  of  1833,  a  number  of 
remarkable  revelations  were  given  for  the  edification  and 
guidance  of  the  Church.  Great  principles  of  science  and 
philosophy,  as  well  as  of  doctrine  and  spiritual  truth,  were 
revealed. 

On  the  22nd  and  23rd  of  September,  at  the  inquiry  of  a 
number  of  elders  of  the  Church,  the  history  and  power  of 
the  Priesthood  were  revealed  (Doc.  and  Cov.  Sec.  84)  ;  the 
responsibilities  taken  by  those  who  are  ordained,  were  ex- 
plained; the  promises  made  to  those  who  are  faithful  that 
they  shall  receive  the  fulness  of  the  blessings  of  the  father's 
kingdom — for  he  had  declared  it  "with  an  oath  and  cove- 
nant, which  belongeth  to  the  Priesthood,"  with  the  penalty 
attached  that  "whoso  breaketh  this  covenant  ♦  *  *  and 
altogether  turneth  therefrom,  shall  not  have  forgiveness  of 
sins  in  this  world,  nor  in  the  word  to  come"' — were  clearly 
defined ;  the  place  of  the  great  temple,  and  when  it  shall  be 
built,  and  many  other  things  dealing  with  the  gathering  of 
the  Saints,  the  building  of  Zion  and  its  redemption,  were 
set  forth. 

November  27  the  Lord  stated  that  he  would  send  one 
mighty  and  strong  to  arrange  the  inheritances  of  the  Saints 
in  Zion  (Doc.  and  Cov.  Sec.  85).  December  6,  the  parable 
of  the  wheat  and  the  tares  was  explained  (Doc.  and  Cov. 
Sec.  86).  On  Christmas  day  the  prophecy  on  war,  which 
has  so  far  been  fulfilled,  was  given  (Doc.  and  Cov.  Sec.  S7). 
Two  days  later  the  remarkable  revelation  on  scientific  and 
doctrinal  truth,  known  as  the  "Olive  Leaf"  (Doc.  and  Cov. 
Sec.  88),  was  presented  to  the  Church.    In  this  wonderful 


THE  FIRST  PRESIDENCY  149 

communication  from  the  heavens,  the  following  eternal  prin- 
riples,  among  many  others,  were  revealed: 

The  light  of  Christ  is  the  light  of  truth  and  is  the  light 
of  the  sun,  the  planets,  the  stars,  and  the  power  by  which 
they  were  made;  it  is  the  light  which  quickeneth  the  intelli- 
gence of  man;  it  is  the  life  and  light  of  all  things,  and  is 
the  law  by  which  they  are  governed ;  it  fills  the  immensity  of 
space;  to  every  kingdom  there  is  given  laws  which  have 
their  bounds  and  conditions ;  there  is  no  space  in  which  there 
is  no  kingdom,  great  or  small;  the  worlds  in  sp^ce  are 
peopled  with  the  children  of  our  Father ;  the  earth  on  which 
we  dwell  is  a  living  body  and  shall  die,  but  shall  be  raised 
again  a  celestial  body  and  shall  become  the  abode  of  celestial 
beings ;  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  who  are  unfaithful  must 
inherit  another  kingdom  in  eternity;  he  who  cannot  abide 
the  law  of  the  celestial  kingdom,  cannot  abide  a  celestial 
glory;  every  man  in  the  resurrection  is  quickened  by  the 
glory  of  the  kingdom  to  which  he  has  attained:  the  spirit 
and  the  body  is  the  soul  of  man,  and  the  redemption  of  the 
soul  is  through  the  death  and  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ; 
after  the  testimonies  of  the  elders  will  come  the  testimonies 
of  judgments;  the  order  of  the  signs  preceding  the  coming 
of  the  Savior,  are  made  known ;  the  redemption  of  the  just ; 
the  destruction  of  the  "great  and  abominable  church ;"  and 
the  fate  of  the  wicked,  are  declared  among  the  great  truths 
contained  in  this  revelation. 

In  February,  1833,  the  Lord  gave  to  Joseph  Smith  the 
"Word  of  Wisdom"  (Doc.  and  Cov.  Sec.  89),  for  the  tem- 
poral salvation  of  mankind.  March  15,  1833,  the  doctrmes 
of  the  eternity  of  matter ;  the  glory  of  God  is  Intelligence ; 
the  innocence  of  man  in  the  beginning;  and  many  other 
things  were  received  (Doc.  and  Cov.  Sec.  93). 

The  School  of  the  Prophets. — In  the  revelation  of 
December  27,  1833  (Doc.  and  Cov.  Sec.  88),  the  elders  of 
the  Church  were  also  commanded  to  "teach  one  another  the 
doctrines  of  the  kingdom."  Thiey  were  to  be  instructed 
"more  perfectly  in  theory,  in  principle,  in  doctrine,  in  the 


150         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

law  of  the  Gospel,  in  all  things  that  pertain  unto  the  kingdom 
of  God,"  that  were  expedient  for  them  to  understand.  They 
'were  to  tarry  in  Kirtland  for  this  instruction,  before  they 
should  "go  forth,  among  the  Gentiles  for  the  last  time,  as 
many  as  the  mouth  of  the  Lord  shall  name,  to  bind  up  the 
law  and  seal  up  the  testimony,  and  to  prepare  the  Saints  for 
the  hour  of  judgment  which  is  to  come."  They  were  to 
seek  diligently  out  of  the  best  books,  words  of  wisdom  and 
learning  "even  by  study  and  also  by  faith."  That  this  should 
be  accomplished,  they  were  to  prepare  a  house  of  prayer, 
learning  and  faith,  even  a  house  of  glory — a  house  of  God. 
In  it  they  were  to  call  their  solemn  assemblies;  one  should 
be  appointed  as  teacher,  and  not  all  speak  at  once.  While 
one  speaks,  all  others  should  give  attention.  In  this  manner 
there  was  to  be  perfect  order  in  the  School  of  the  Prophets— 
for  so  it  should  be  called.  Moreover,  the  Lord  declared : 
"And  this  shall  be  the  order  of  the  house  of  the  presidency 
of  the  school:  He  that  is  appointed  to  be  president,  or 
teacher,  shall  be  found  standing  in  his  place,  in  the  house 
which  shall  be  prepared  for  him.  Therefore,  he  shall  be 
first  in  the  house  of  God,  in  a  place  that  the  congregation 
in  the  house  may  hear  his  words  carefully  and  distinctly, 
not  with  loud  speech."  Those  who  were  entitled  to  attend 
should  be  the  officers  of  the  Church  who  are  called  to  the 
ministry,  "beginning  at  the  high  priests,  even  down  to  the 
deacons."  They  were  to  greet  each  other  in  fellowship,  with 
proper  salutations.  They  should  be  men  who  were  clean 
from  the  blood  of  this  generation,  sober-minded  and  full  of 
faith.  Further,  the  Lord  stated :  "And  ye  are  called  to  do 
this  by  prayer  and  thanksgiving  as  the  Spirit  shall  give  ut- 
terance in  all  your  doings  in  the  house  of  the  Lord,  in  the 
School  of  the  Prophets,  that  it  may  become  a  sanctuary,  a 
ta:bemacle  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  your  edification." 

The  Coming  of  Brigham  Young  and  Others.— Sep- 
tember 10,  George  Albert  Smith,  son  of  John  Smith  and 
cousin  to  the  Prophet,  was  baptized  in  Potsdam,  New  York. 
He  was  a  youth  fifteen  years  of  age,  who  in  later  years 


THE  FIRST  PRESIDENCY  151 

was  to  play  an  important  part  in  the  work  of  these  latter 
days.  About  the  8th  of  November,  Joseph  Young,  Brighani 
Young,  Heber  C.  Kimball  and  John  P.  Greene,  came  from 
Mendon,  Monroe  County,  New  York.  This  was  the  first 
meeting  of  Joseph  Smith  and  these  brethren.  They  remained 
in  Kirtland  for  a  number  of  days  and  were  privileged  to 
meet  with  the  Prophet  on  several  occasions.  In  one  of  their 
meetings,  Brigham  Young  and  John  P.  Greene  spoke  in 
tongues,  as  did  also  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith.  These  breth^t 
ren  had  received  the  Gospel  in  Mendon.  It  had  first  bee^ 
brought  to  their  attention  in  the  summer  or  fall  of  1831^ 
through  the  labors  of  Samuel  H.  Smith,  who  had  left  Si 
copy  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  with  John  P.  Greene.  Later] 
through  the  preaching  of  Elders  Alpheus  Gifford,  Elial 
Strong  and  others  they  were  persuaded  to  receive  the  trutki 
Brigham  Young  was  baptized  by  Elder  Eleazer  Miller,  April 
14,  1832;  was  ordained  an  elder  and  at  once  entered  th^ 
ministry  and  assisted  in  raising  up  several  branches  in  the 
vicinity  of  Mendon,  New  York.  I 

The  Prophet's  Labors  in  Kirtland. — The  winter  of 
1832-3  was  spent  by  Joseph  Smith  in  revision  of  the  scrip4 
tures;  in  the  School  of  the  Prophets,  which  had  just  been 
organized  by  commandment  (Doc.  and  Gov.  Sec.  88)  ;  and 
in  the  holding  of  conferences  from  time  to  time.  In  Januarjr 
a  number  of  meetings  of  the  elders  were  held,  in  which  the 
ordinances  of  washing  of  feet,  as  Spoken  of  in  the  13th 
chapter  of  John,  was  attended  to,  as  commanded  by  the 
Lord  (Doc.  and  Gov.  Sec.  88).  On  the  2nd  of  February 
the  Prophet  finished  the  revision  of  the  New  Testament,  as 
far  as  he  was  directed  to  revise  it  at  that  time,  and  sealed 
it  up  not  to  be  opened  until  it  arrived  in  Zion.  Several 
epistles  were  written  to  the  Saints,  and  much  correspond- 
ence passed  between  the  elders  in  Zion  and  those  in  Kirt- 
land in  relation  to  their  work. 

Organization  of  the  First  Presidency. — March  18, 
1833,  the  First  Presidency  of  the  Church  was  organized, 
with  Joseph  Smith,  president,  and  Sidney  Rigdon  and  Fred- 


152         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


erick  G.  Williams,  counselors.  This  was  in  fulfilment  of 
the  commandment  given  in  a  revelation  (Doc.  and  Gov.  Sec. 
90)  on  the  8th  of  that  month,  wherein  the  Lord  said  to 
Joseph  Smith :  "And  again,  verily  I  say  unto  thy  brethren, 
Sidney  Rigdon  and  Frederick  G.  Williams,  their  sins  are 
forgiven  them  also,  and  they  are  accounted  as  equal  with 
thee  in  holding  the  keys  of  the  kingdom."  One  year  before, 
in  March,  1832,  the  Lord  had  called  Frederick  G.  Williams 

to  this  position  by  revela- 
tion (Doc.  and  Gov.  Sec. 
81),  and  to  hold  "the  keys 
of  the  kingdom,  which  be- 
longeth  always  unto  the 
Presidency  of  the  High 
Priesthood."  Joseph  Smith 
laid  his  hands  on  the  heads 
of  each  of  these  men  and 
ordained  them  to  take  part 
with  him  in  this  great  re- 
sponsibility. Thus  another 
step  in  the  organization  of 
the  Ghurch  was  completed. 

Kirtland    a    Stake    of 

Zion.— March  23,  1833,  a 
council  of  the  elders  was 
called  for  the  purpose  of 
appointing  a  committee  to 
purchase  lands  in  Kirtland,  upon  which  the  Saints  might 
build  a  stake  of  Zion.  After  some  deliberations  a  committee 
was  appointed  consisting  of  Ezra  Thayer  and  Joseph  Goe. 
Later  the  property  was  purchased  for  this  purpose,  and 
many  of  the  elders  commenced  to  labor  in  various  ways  for 
the  building  of  a  city  for  the  Saints  at  Kirtland. 

First  Gathering  of  the  Mob  in  Zion. — In  April,  1833, 
the  first  gathering  of  the  mob  in  Jackson  Gounty  took  place. 
About  three  hundred  men  came  together  to  decide  upon  a 
phn  of  campaign  for  the  removal  of  the  members  of  the 


FREDERICK  G.   WILLIAMS 


THE  FIRST  PRESIDENCY  1 53 

Church  in  Jackson  County.  At  the  same  time  the  elders 
in  Jackson  County  met  in  solemn  prayer  and  petitioned  the 
Lord  that  the  efforts  of  their  enemies  might  fail.  They  had 
reason  to  meet  and  pray,  for  the  wickedness  of  their  enemies 
was  extreme.  Nor  were  the  Saints  free  from  guilt  before 
the  Lord.  They  had  failed  to  keep  strictly  the  command- 
ments of  the  Lord  which  had  been  given  them  for  the  build- 
ing up  of  Zion.  Jealousies  had  arisen  and  murmurings  were 
heard;  even  the  Prophet,  as  well  as  others  of  the  leading 
brethren,  had  been  criticized.  Some  of  the  members  had 
failed  to  observe  the  law  of  consecration,  which  had  been 
given  for  the  building  of  Zion,  and  their  humility,  in  some 
respects,  had  been  forgotten.  However,  on  this  occasion 
the  deliberations  of  their  enemies  came  to  nothing.  The 
Lord  had  heard  the  prayers  of  the  Saints. 

A  House  of  the  Lord  in  Kirtland. — At  a  conference 
of  high  priests  held  May  4,  1833,  a  committee  was  appointed 
to  obtain  subscriptions  for  the  building  of  a  house  for  a 
school,  in  compliance  with  the  revelations  of  December  27, 
1832,  and  March  8,  1833,  where  the  elders  might  receive  in- 
structions before  going  out  to  warn  the  world.  H>ium 
Smith,  Jared  Carter  and  Reynolds  Cahoon,  were  appointed 
as  that  committee.  May  6,  Joseph  Smith  received  another 
revelation  in  which  the  Church  was  commanded  to  "com- 
mence a  work  of  laying  out  and  preparing  a  beginning  and 
foundation  of  a  stake  of  Zion,"  in  Kirtland.  A  house  was 
also  to  be  built  for  the  work  of  printing,  translating,  and 
"all  things  whatsoever  the  Lord  should  command  them.'* 
The  committee  immediately  went  to  work  to  gather  means 
by  subscriptions  for  this  purpose.  They  had  previously 
been  commanded  to  build  a  house  unto  the  Lord,  to  be  a 
house  of  prayer  and  fasting,  to  be  a  temple  unto  His  name. 

Commencement  of  the  Kirtland  Temple. — By  the  first 
of  June  the  preparations  for  the  building  of  the  Kirtland 
Temple  were  under  way.  A  circular  letter  was  sent  out  by 
the  building  committee  to  the  various  branches  of  the  Church, 
June  1,  the  Prophet  received  the  wQrd  of  the  Lord  in  re- 


154         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

lation  to  the  building  of  the  temple,  in  which  the  Saints  were 
commanded  to  hasten  the  work,  and  the  necessity  for  such  a 
building  was  made  known.  "Ye  have  sinned  against  me 
a  very  grievous  sin,  in  that  ye  have  not  considered  the  great 
commandment  in  all  things,  that  I  have  given  unto  you 
concerning  the  building  of  mine  house,'*  said  the  Lord.  Then 
He  states  the  reason,  in  part — for  the  full  purpose  for  such 
a  house  was  not  at  that  time  made  known — to  be  as  fol- 
lows: "For  the  preparation  wherewith  I  design  to  prepare 
mine  apostles  to  prune  my  vineyard  for  the  last  time,  that 
I  may  bring  to  pass  my  strange  act,  that  I  may  pour  out 
my  Spirit  upon  all  flesh.  *  *  *  Yea,  verily  I  say  unto 
you,  I  give  you  a  commandment  that  you  should  build  an 
house,  in  the  which  I  design  to  endow  those  whom  I  have 
chosen,  with  power  from  on  high.  For  this  is  the  promise 
of  the  Father  unto  you,  therefore  I  command  you  to  tarry, 
even  as  mine  apostles  at  Jerusalem." 

From  this  it  is  discovered  that  there  were  certain  endow- 
ments and  blessings  to  be  given  to  the  elders,  before  they 
could  go  forth  fully  prepared  to  preach  the  Gospel  in  the 
world,  which  could  only  be  obtained  in  the  temple  of  the 
Lord.  For  this  cause  the  Lord  commanded  that  the  temple 
be  built  at  once,  for  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  was  urgent, 
and  the  laborers  were  few.  The  Saints  therefore,  went  to 
work  diligently  in  the  midst  of  many  difficulties,  both  with- 
in, as  well  as  without,  the  Church,  to  build  the  house  of  the 
Lord. 

The  First  Work  on  the  Temple.— On  the  5th  of  June, 
George  A.  Smith  hauled  the  first  load  of  stone,  and  Hyrum 
Smith  and  Re}Tiolds  Gaboon,  two  of  the  building  committee, 
commenced  to  dig  the  trench  for  the  foundation,  which  they 
later  finished  with  their  own  hands.  Others  also  volunteered, 
and  by  these  means  the  work  progressed. 

The  Case  of  "Doctor"  Hurlburt.— On  the  3rd  of  June 
a  charge  was  preferred  against  Philastus  Hurlburt,  who  was 
accused  of  unchristian  conduct  while  on  a  mission  to  the 
esst.    On  investigation  his  elder's  licence  was  taken  from 


THE  FIRST  PRESIDENCY  155 

him.  On  the  21st  he  appealed  his  case  and  on  making  con- 
fession of  his  improper  conduct  and  a  seeming  show  of  re- 
pentance, he  was  reinstated.  Two  days  later,  however,  his 
sincerity  was  called  in  question,  and  on  the  testimony  of  wit- 
nesses who  had  heard  him  say  that  he  had  not  repented  and 
had  deceived  "Joseph  Smith's  God,"  he  was  excommunicated 
from  the  Church.  He  later  manifested  a  bitter  spirit  and  in 
April,  1834,  was  bound  by  the  court  to  keep  the  peace,  ''with 
good  and  sufficient  security  in  the  sum  of  two  hundred  dol- 
lars," for  threats  against  the  life  of  Joseph  Smith.* 


<»Any  reference  to  "Dr."  Hurlburt  might  be  considered  insig- 
nificant but  for  one  thing  which  developed  after  his  apostasy  and 
excommunication,  which  may  be  mentioned  briefly  here.  He  was 
not  a  doctor,  but  was  so  called  because  he  was  the  seventh  son.  He 
had  been  a  Methodist,  but  had  been  expelled  from  that  body  for 
immoral  conduct,  before  he  joined  the  Church.  While  engaged  in 
missionary  work  in  Pennsylvania  he  heard  of  a  manuscript  that 
had  been  written  by  one  Solomon  Spaulding,  which  dealt  with  the 
subject  of  the  American  Indian.  Hurlburt  had  an  evil  thought.  If 
he  could  make  it  appear  that  the  Book  of  Mormon  was  taken,  or 
plagiarized,  from  the  Spaulding  Manuscript,  it  would  prove  to  be 
an  irreparable  injury  to  "Mormonism."  Others  became  interested 
in  the  scheme  and  a  book  was  produced  by  E.  D.  Howe,  entitled 
"Mormonism  Unveiled."  Of  course  the  Spaulding  story  was  lost 
so  that  no  comparison  was  possible.  For  many  years  the  publica- 
tion of  E.  D.  Howe  was  made  to  do  mighty  service  against  the  Book 
of  Mormon.  As  time  went  on,  however,  the  manuscript  of  Mr. 
Spaulding  was  found,  ancj.is  now  in  the  archives  of  Oberlin  College, 
in  Ohio.  A  comparison  with  the  Book  of  Mormon  proved  that  the 
two  productions  were  no  more  alike  than  the  Bible  is  like  the 
story  of  Gulliver's  Travels.  Since  that  day  the  Hurlburt-Howe 
theory  of  the  origin  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  has  been  dead. 

For  a  thorough  account  of  this  question  the  reader  is  referred 
to  'The  Myth  of  the  Manuscript  Found,"  by  Elder  George  Reynolds ; 
and  "New  Witness  for  God,"  Vol.  3;  Page  354,  by  Elder  B.  H. 
Roberts. 


CHAPTER  19 

THE  EXPULSION  FROM  JACKSON  COUNTY 

1833 

The  Prophet's  Warning. — The  impending  storm  about 
to  break  over  the  heads  of  the  Saints  in  Missouri  was  fore- 
seen by  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith.  In  January,  1833,  he 
wrote  to  WilHam  W.  Phelps  as  follows:  "The  Lord  will 
have  a  place  whence  his  word  will  go  forth  in  these  last 
days  in  purity;  for  if  Zion  will  not  purify  herself  so' as  to 
be  approved  of  in  all  things  in  his  sight,  he  will  seek  an- 
other people ;  for  his  work  will  go  on  until  Israel  is  gathered, 
and  they  who  will  not  hear  his  voice  must  expect  to  feel  his 
wrath.  *  *  *  Our  hearts  are  greatly  grieved  at  the 
spirit  which  is  breathed  both  in  your  letter  and  that  of 
Brother  Gilbert's,  the  very  spirit  which  is  wasting  the 
strength  of  Zion  like  a  pestilence;  and  if  it  is  not  detected 
and  driven  from  you,  it  will  ripen  Zion  for  the  threatened 
judgments  of  God.  *  *  *  Ti^jg  from  your  brother  who 
trembles  for  Zion,  and  for  the  wrath  of  heaven,  which 
awaits  her  if  she  repent  not."  These  fears  were  also  ex- 
pressed in  an  epistle  written  the  same  day  from  a  confer- 
ence of  high  priests  in  Kirtland  to  their  brethren  in  Zion. 
"We  feel  more  like  weeping  for  Zion  than  we  do  like  re- 
joicing over  her,  for  we  know  that  the  judgments  of  God 
hang  over  her,  and  will  fall  upon  her  except  she  repent," 
was  their  message. 

Rise  of  Mob  Force  in  Jackson. — Almost  as  soon  as 
the  members  of  the  Church  commenced  settling  in  Jackson 
County,  opposition  began  to  show  itself.  The  settlers  were 
incited  to  violence  by  their  ministers,  who  started  a  cam- 
paign of  abuse  and  falsehood.  They  received  ready  aid 
from  others  of  the  citizens,  which  ultimately  resulted  in  the 
expulsion  of  the  Latter-day  Saints  from  the  state.  The 
Rev.  Finis  Ewing  publicly  distributed  the  report  that  "the 


EXPULSION  FROM  JACKSON  COUNT?      157 

'Mormons'  were  the  common  enemies  of  mankind,"  while  the 
Rev.  Pixley  circulated  falsehoods  among  the  religious  papers 
of  the  east,  and  used  his  influence  among  both  the  Indians 
and  the  whites  for  the  destruction  of  the  Church  in  Jackson 
County. 

Nearly  all  the  Latter-day  Saints  were  from  the  Eastern 
States,  while  the  Missourians  were  from  the  South.  The 
Missourians  feared  that  the  "Mormons"  would  increase  and 
take  from  them  their  political  domination.  The  question 
of  slavery,  even  in  that  day,  was  quite  keen,  and  the  Mis- 
sourians were  determined  to  keep  the  state  within  the  con- 
trol of  the  slave  holders.  Above  all  else,  however,  was  their 
extreme  hatred  for  the  "Mormons"  because  of  their  indus- 
try and  belief.  Some  of  the  latter  had  also  failed  to  show 
the  proper  discretion  and  wisdom,  for  they  openly  stated 
that  the  Lord  had  given  them  the  land  for  their  eternal  in- 
heritance, and  although  they  were  to  purchase  the  lands,  yet 
in  time  there  the  city  Zion  would  be  built,  unto  which  none 
but  the  faithful  would  be  privileged  to  come.  Such  expres- 
sions aroused  the  Missourians  to  fever  heat,  for  they  natural- 
ly hated  the  doctrines  of  the  Church,  and  to  be  informed  that 
the  lands  would  ultimately  be  taken  from  them,  was  adding 
fuel  to  the  flame. 

As  early  as  the  spring  of  1832,  the  mob  resorted  to  vio- 
lence. In  the  still  hours  of  the  night,  windows  in  many  of 
the  houses  of  the  Saints  were  broken,  and  other  damage 
done  by  their  enemies,  who  naturally  performed  their  deeds 
in  the  dark ;  but  this  was  only  the  beginning  of  sorrow. 

The  Mob  Council.— July  20,  1833,  a  council  of  all 
Missourians  who  were  opposed  to  the  Latter-day  Saints  was 
called  to  meet  in  the  Independence  Court  house.  Between 
four  and  five  hundred  men  assembled  and  chose  Richard 
Simpson,  chairman,  and  Samuel  D.  Lucas  and  J.  H.  Flour- 
noy,  secretaries.  They  then  proceeded  to  discuss  means  for 
the  ejection  of  the  members  of  the  Church  from  Jackson 
County,  "peaceably  if  we  can,"  they  said,  "forcibly  if  we 
must."     After  dehberating  for  some  time,  they  concluded 


158         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

that  "the  arm  of  the  civil  law  does  not  afford  a  guarantee, 
or  at  least  a  sufficient  one,  against  the  "evils"  which  were 
inflicted  upon  them.  These  "evils"  were  such  that  "no  one 
could  have  foreseen,"  and  "therefore,  unprovided  for  by 
the  laws;"  and  the  "delays  incident  to  legislation  would 
put  the  mischief  beyond  remedy."  They  must  because  of 
this  take  into  their  own  hands  the  matter  of  expulsion  of 
hundreds  of  citizens  from  their  homes. 

Some  of  the  "evils"  of  the  "Mormons"  were  stated  to 
be  as  follows :  The  declaration  that  miracles  have  been  per- 
formed and  supernatural  cures  achieved  among  the  sick; 
a  belief  in  heavenly  manifestations  and  that  they  have  held 
converse  with  God  and  his  angels;  possession  and  exercise 
of  the  gifts  of  divination  and  unknown  tongues ;  and  "fired 
with  the  prospect  of  obtaining  inheritance  without  money 
and  without  price."  Yet  they  were  well  aware  that  the 
"Mormons"' had  never  made  the  attempt  to  obtain  lands 
except  by  purchase,  as  the  Lord  had  commanded  them.  Nev- 
ertheless all  these  "crimes"  must  be  punished;  for  against 
such  evils  "self  preservation,  good  society  and  public  morals,' 
made  demands  that  the  "Mormons"  should  be  expelled.  The 
following  articles  were  drawn  up  and  unanimously  approved, 
to  be  submitted  to  the  elders  of  the  Church. 

Declaration  of  the  Mob. — (1)  "That  no  Mormon  shall 
in  future  move  and  settle  in  this  county. 

(2).  "That  those  now  here,  who  shall  give  a  definite 
pledge  of  their  intention  within  reasonable  time  to  remove 
out  of  the  county,  shall  be  allowed  to  remain  unmolested 
until  thej  have  sufficient  time  to  sell  their  property,  and 
close  their  business,  without  any  material  sacrifice. 

(3).  "That  the  editor  of  the  Star  be  required  forthwith 
to  close  his  office  and  discontinue  the  business  of  printing  in 
this  county;  and  as  to  all  other  stores  and  shops  belonging 
to  the  sect,  their  owners  must  in  every  case  strictly  comply 
with  the  terms  of  the  second  article  of  this  declaration ;  and 
upon  failure,  prompt  and  efficient  measures  will  be  taken 
to  close  the  same. 


EXPULSION  FROM  JACKSON  COUNTY      159 

(4).  "That  the  Mormon  leaders  here  are  required  to 
use  their  influence  in  preventing  any  further  emigration  of 
their  distant  brethren  to  this  county,  and  to  counsel  and  ad- 
vise their  brethren  here  to  comply  with  the  above  requisi- 
tions. 

(5).  "That  those  who  fail  to  comply  with  these  requisi- 
tions be  referred  to  those  of  their  brethren  who  have  the 
gifts  of  divination,  and  of  unknown  tongues,  to  inform  them 
of  the  lot  that  awaits  them." 

This  address  was  read  and  after  approval  a  committee 
consisting  of  twelve  men  was  appointed  to  wait  upon  the 
presiding  elders  of  the  Church.  They  were  instructed  to 
"see  that  the  foregoing  requisitions  are  strictly  complied 
with  by  them;  and  upon  their  refusal,  that  said  committee 
do,  as  the  organ  of  this  county,  inform  them  that  it  is  our 
unwavering  purpose  and  fixed  determination,  after  the  full- 
est consideration  of  all  the  consequences  and  responsibilities 
under  which  we  act,  to  use  such  means  as  shall  insure  full 
and  complete  adoption."  Such  was  the  ungodly  manifesto  of 
the  mob. 

The  Enemy's  Demands. — A  recess  was  taken  for  two 
hours  in  which  the  committee  was  to  carry  this  message  of 
unrighteous  demands  to  the  elders  of  the  Church,  and  then 
make  report.  Naturally  these  brethren  desired  time  to  con- 
sider these  drastic  terms.  They  had  come  into  the  land  by 
command  of  the  Lord,  to  receive  their  inheritance;  it  was 
here  the  great  city  of  the  New  Jerusalem  was  to  be  built  ;they 
had  hoped  for  a  peaceful  possession  of  their  property,  and  as 
they  had  not  interfered  with  the  privileges  of  others  they 
justly  felt  that  they  were  entitled  to  maintain  their  rights. 
They  asked  for  three  months  for  consideration  of  these  evil 
terms ;  but  were  denied.  They  then  asked  for  ten  days ;  but 
were  informed  that  fifteen  minutes  was  time  enough.  If 
immediate  answer  was  not  forthcoming  an  unfavorable  re- 
port would  be  returned,  with  consequences  of  serious  char- 
acter speedily  to  follow.  A  refusal  of  these  demands  was 
evidently  the  desire  of  the  unlawful  gathering  at  the  court 


160         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

house,  which  sought  a  pretext  to  vent  their  anger  upon  the 
Saints  violently. 

The  Committee's  Report. — The  committee  returned 
and  made  their  report.  "Whereupon,"  their  minutes 
read,  "it  was  unanimously  resolved  by  the  meeting,  that 
the  Star  printing  office  should  be  razed  to  the  ground ;  the 
t>-pe  and  press  secured."  With  the  understanding  that 
they  would  meet  again  three  days  later,  the  horde  of  wretches 
started  forth  on  their  mission  of  destruction.  They  did  not 
overlook  the  opportunity  to  advertise  their  deliberations  "that 
the  Mormon  brethren  may  know  at  a  distance  that  the  gates 
of  Zion  are  closed  against  them — that  their  interests  will  be 
best  promoted  by  remaining  among  those  who  know  and 
appreciate  their  merits." 

Vengeance  of  the  Mob. — With  the  utmost  fury  these 
human  fiends  proceeded  to  the  office  of  the  Evening  and 
Morning  Star  and  razed  it  to  the  ground.  The  office  was 
a  part  of  the  dwelling  occupied  by  William  W.  Phelps.  Mrs 
Phelps  and  her  children  including  a  sick  infant,  were  thrown 
out  of  doors  amidst  the  furniture  which  was  destroyed.  They 
then  proceeded  to  the  store  of  Gilbert,  Whitney  and  Co.,  bent 
on  further  destruction ;  but  Elder  Gilbert  assuring  them  that 
the  goods  would  be  packed  by  the  23rd  of  that  month,  and 
no  more  would  be  sold,  they  left  him  and  the  store  and 
turned  their  attention  to  personal  violence.  They  took  Bishop 
Edward  Partridge  and  Charles  Allen,  stripped  them  and 
applied  a  coat  of  tar  which  had  been  mixed  with  acid  which 
burned  into  their  flesh,  and  then  coated  them  with  feathers. 
Others  of  the  brethren  were  scourged,  amidst  horrid  yells 
and  blasphemous  oaths,  while  others  in  the  excitement,  for 
all  their  captors  were  intent  upon  the  "sport,"  were  able  to 
make  their  escape  from  similar  treatment  by  the  mob. 

Second  Gathering  of  the  Mob. — On  the  morning  of 
July  23,  1833,  the  mob,  to  the  number  of  about  five  hundred, 
again  approached  Independence,  carrying  a  red  flag — the 
emblem  of  lawlessness — and  armed  with  all  manner  of  wea- 
pons of  war.    They  rode  through  the  streets,  giving  vent  to 


EXPULSION  FROM  JACKSON  COUNTY      161 

hideous  yells  and  blasphemous  oaths,  searching  for  the  pre- 
siding elders  of  the  Church.  They  threatened  to  whip  any 
''Mormon"  whom  they  captured,  with  from  fifty  to  five 
hundred  lashes  each,  demolish  their  dweUings,  and  turn 
negroes  loose  to  destroy  their  fields. 

Offer  of  Ransom  for  the  Church. — Elders  John  Cor- 
rill,  John  Whitmer,  WilHam  W.  Phelps,  Algernon  S.  Gil- 
bert, Edward  Partridge  and  Isaac  Morley,  the  leading  elders, 
made  no  resistance,  but  offered  themselves  a  ransom  for  the 
Church.  They  were  wilHng  to  be  scourged  and  even  die,  if 
that  would  appease  the  wrath  of  the  mob.  The  Missourians, 
with  blasphemous  oaths,  assured  them  that  every  man, 
woman  and  child  would  be  whipped  and  scourged  even  to 
death  if  they  did  not  leave  Jackson  County.  "The  Mor- 
mons," said  the  mobbers,  "must  leave  the  county,  or  they 
or  the  Mormons  must  die."  The  brethren  mentioned,  know- 
ing that  resistance  was  useless  and  to  save  the  Saints  and 
avoid  the  shedding  of  blood,  entered  into  an  agreement  with 
the  mob  to  leave  the  county  within  a  reasonable  time. 

The  Forced  Agreement  of  the  Mob. — The  terms 
forced  by  the  mob  upon  the  Saints  were  as  follows:  Oliver 
Cowdery,  WilHam  W.  Phelps,  William  E.  McLellin,  Ed- 
ward Partridge,  Lyman  Wight,  Simeon  Carter,  Harvey 
Whitlock  and  the  two  Whitmers,  Peter  and  John,  were  to 
remove  their  families  from  the  county  on  or  before  the  first 
day  of  January,  1834;  they  were  to  use  all  their  influence 
to  induce  all  other  members  of  the  Church  to  remove  as 
soon  as  possible,  one  half  by  January  first,  and  the  rest  by  the 
first  of  April  following ;  and  to  do  all  in  their  power  to  stop 
others  of  their  brethren  from  moving  into  Jackson  County; 
John  Corrill  and  Algernon  S.  Gilbert  were  allowed  to  remain 
as  general  agents  to  wind  up  the  business,  Gilbert  to  sell  the 
merchandise  on  hand  but  to  buy  no  more ;  the  Star  was  not 
to  be  published  nor  a  press  set  up ;  Edward  Partridge  and 
William  W.  Phelps  were  to  remove  their  families,  but  they 
would  be  permitted  to  come  and  go  to  wind  up  the  affairs 
of  the  Church.    The  mob  pledged  themselves  to  use  no  vio- 

12 


162         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

lence  so  long  as  the  brethren  complied  with  the  terms  pre- 
sented. To  this  the  names  of  the  elders  and  the  members 
of  the  second  committee  appointed  by  the  mob  were  sub- 
scribed. 

The  Contract  Broken  by  the  Mob. — Since  there  is  no 
honor  among  knaves,  the  mob  failed  to  keep  their  agreement. 
Constantly  they  sallied  forth,  breaking  windows  in  the  homes 
of  the  members  of  the  Church  and  offering  abuse  when  oc- 
casion afforded.  These  attacks,  however,  did  not  pass  un- 
noticed by  the  better  class  of  citizens  in  the  state.  The 
Western  Monitor,  a  paper  published  in  Fayette,  Missouri, 
first  shoWed  a  friendly  spirit  toward  the  mob,  but  later  cen- 
sured them  for  their  conduct  and  advised  the  "Mormons"  to 
seek  redress  for  their  wrongs.  Other  papers  adopted  a 
similar  view,  whereupon  the  members  of  the  mob  declared 
that  if  any  ** Mormon"  attempted  "to  seek  redress  by  law  or 
otherwise,  for  character,  person,  or  property,  they  should 
die." 

Appeal  to  Governor  Dunklin. — When  hostilities  broke 
out  the  brethren  in  Missouri  sent  Oliver  Cowdery  to  Kirt- 
land  to  make  report  and  consult  the  First  Presidency  in 
respect  to  future  action.  In  sorrow  for  the  afflicted  members 
in  Missouri  the  presidency  sent  Orson  Hyde  and  John  Gould 
with  instructions  for  their  brethren  in  that  land.  Shortly 
after  their  arrival,  necessary  preparations  having  been  made, 
Elders  William  W.  Phelps  and  Orson  Hyde,  were  sent  to 
Jefferson  City  with  a  petition,  under  date  of  September  28, 
1833,  to  Governor  Daniel  Dunklin.  In  their  petition  the 
wrongs  of  the  Latter-day  Saints  were  clearly  set  forth,  and  it 
was  signed  by  nearly  all  the  members  of  the  Church  in 
Missouri. 

The  Governor's  Reply.— On  the  19th  of  October,  Gov- 
ernor Dunklin  made  reply  to  the  memorial  of  the  members 
cf  the  Church  and  advised  them  to  take  their  grievances  be- 
fore the  courts,  for,  said  he:  "No  citizen,  nor  number  of 
citizens,  have  a  right  to  take  the  redress  of  their  grievances, 
whether  real  or  imaginary,  into  their  own  hands.    Such  con- 


EXPULSION  FROM  JACKSON  COUNTY      163 

duct  strikes  at  the  very  existence  of  society,  and  subvert  b 
the  foundation  on  which  it  is  based.  *  *  *  The  judge  of  your 
circuit  is  a  conservator  of  the  peace :  if  an  affidavit  is  made 
before  him  by  any  of  you,  that  your  Hves  are  threatened, 
and  you  believe  them  in  danger,  it  would  be  his  duty  to 
have  the  offenders  apprehended,  and  bind  them  fo  keep  the 
peace."  He  could  not  ''permit  himself  to  doubt  that  the 
courts  were  open  to"  the  Saints. 

Futility  of  the  Advice. — Under  ordinary  circum 
stances  the  governor's  advice  might  have  been  of  some 
worth.  The  conditions,  however,  were  of  no  ordinary 
nature.  The  leaders  of  the  mob  were  Samuel  D.  Lucas, 
judge  of  the  county  court;  Samuel  C.  Owens,  county  clerk; 
John  Smith,  justice  of  the  peace ;  Samuel  Weston,  justice  of 
the  peace;  William  Brown,  constable;  Thomas  Pitcher, 
deputy  constable;  James  H.  Flournoy,  postmaster,  and  Lil- 
burn  W.  Boggs,  lieutenant  governor  of  the  state,  the  latter, 
however,  keeping  in  the  background  and  aiding  and  abetting 
the  others  in  their  evil  work.  For  the  "Mormon"  people  to 
accept  the  governor's  advice,  would  mean  their  trial  would 
be  conducted  before  their  avowed  and  open  enemies,  if  they 
were  permitted  a  trial  at  all. 

Counsel  Employed  by  the  Saints. — Nevertheless,  ac- 
cepting the  governor's  advice,  attorneys  were  engaged  to 
fight  the  case.  They  were  William  T.  Wood,  Amos  Reese, 
Alexander  W.  Doniphan  and  David  R.  Atchison,  who  agreed 
to  plant  suits  and  carry  them  through  for  one  thousand 
dollars.  Notes  for  that  amount  were  given  by  William  W. 
Phelps  and  Bishop  Partridge  and  endorsed  by  Gilbert,  Whit- 
ney and  Co.  However,  very  little  benefit  was  ever  derived 
by  the  members  of  the  Church,  from  this  action. , 

Continued  Activities  of  the  Mob. — As  soon  as  it  was 
known  that  the  "Mormons"  would  appeal  to  the  courts,  the 
mobbers  began  to  prepare  for  war.  On  the  night  of  Octo- 
ber 31,  a  band  of  about  fifty  marauders  proceeded  against 
a  branch  of  the  Church  west  of  the  Big  Blue  River,  not  far 
from  Independence.  There  they  unroofed  and  partly  de- 
molished a  number  of  houses,  whipped  in  a  savage  manner 


164         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

several  men  and  frightened  the  women  and  children,  who 
^vere  forced  to  flee  for  safety.  On  the  first  of  November, 
another  attack  was  made  on  a  branch  on  the  prairie,  four- 
teen miles  from  Independence.  The  same  night  another 
party  raided  the  homes  of  the  Saints  in  Independence,  where 
a  number  of  houses  were  demolished  and  the  goods  in  the 
store  of  Gilbert,  Whitney  and  Co.,  were  scattered  in  the 
street.  One  Richard  McCarty  was  caught  in  the  act  of 
breaking  into  the  store  and  demolishing  property  and  was 
taken  before  Samuel  Weston,  justice  of  the  peace,  where 
a  complaint  was  made  against  him ;  Judge  Weston,  how- 
ever, refused  to  consider  the  complaint,  and  turned  McCarty 
loose.  The  next  day  McCarty  caused  the  arrest  of  the  wit- 
nesses who  had  captured  him  in  this  unlawful  act,  and  had 
them  tried  for  false  imprisonment.  The  same  justice,  on 
the  testimony  of  this  fellow  alone,  found  the  witnesses,  Gil- 
bert, Morley  and  Corrill,  guilty  and  committed  them  to 
jail.  "Although  we  could  not  obtain  a  warrant  against  him 
for  breaking  open  the  store,"  said  John  Corrill,  "yet  he 
had  gotten  one  for  us  for  catching  him  at  it." 

The  Battle  of  the  Blue. — These  attacks  upon  the 
Saints  were  repeatedly  continued;  attempts  were  made  to 
obtain  peace  warrants,  but  no  justice  would  issue  them  for 
fear  of  the  mob.  Monday,  November  4,  1833,  a  band  of 
mobbers  gathered  at  the  Big  Blue  River  and  commenced  to 
destroy  property.  Nineteen  men,  members  of  the  Church, 
gathered  in  defense,  but  discovering  the  superior  number 
of  the  mob,  turned  back.  Their  enemies,  learning  of  this  at- 
tempt, immediately  went  in  pursuit  of  the  "Mormons"  who 
fled  in  various  directions  for  safety.  About  thirty  more  of 
the  brethren  from  the  prairie  armed  with  seventeen  gims 
approached  and  a  battle  commenced.  The  mobbers  soon 
fled  leaving  two  of  their  number,  Hugh  L.  Brazeale  and 
Thomas  Linville,  dead  on  the  ground.  Among  the  "Mor- 
mons" Andrew  Barber  received  a  mortal  wound  and  died 
the  following  day.  Philo  Dibble  also  received  a  severe 
wound,  but  was  almost  instantly  healed  by  the  laying  on  of 
hands  by  Elder  Newel  Knight. 


EXPULSION  FROM  JACKSON  COUNTY      165 

The  Mob  Militia. — Following  the  battle  of  the  Blue, 
excitement  ran  high.  November  5,  1833,  at  the  instigation 
of  Lieutenant  Governor  Lilbum  W.  Boggs,  the  militia  was 
called  out  under  command  of  Colonel  Thomas  Pitcher,  one 
of  the  leaders  of  the  mob  of  July  23.  It  was  stated  that  the 
militia  had  been  called  for  the  protection  of  the  Saints,  but 
it  had  every  appearance  of  a  mob  and  in  its  ranks  were 
many  of  the  most  bitter  enemies  of  the  Church.  Colonel 
Pitcher  demanded  that  the  Saints  surrender  their  arms.  This 
they  refused  to  do  unless  their  enemies  should  also  be  dis- 
armed. Colonel  Pitcher  readily  agreed  to  this  proposition  to 
which  Lieutenant  Governor  Boggs  also  pledged  his  honor. 
Another  demand  was  that  certain  brethren  who  had  been 
engaged  in  the  battle  the  day  before  were  to  be  surrendered 
and  tried  for  murder.  Both  of  these  demands  were  com- 
plied with  by  the  Saints. 

Misplaced  Confidence. — Having  confidence  in  the 
pledge  of  the  lieutenant  governor,  the  Saints  returned  to 
their  homes  feeling  somewhat  secure  from  further  attacks. 
Their  confidence,  however,  had  been  misplaced,  for  it  was 
a  cunning  scheme  of  this  state  official,  and  the  other  lead- 
ers of  the  mob,  to  place  the  members  of  the  Church  in  a  de- 
fenseless position  and  then  drive  them  from  the  county; 
which,  forthwith,  they  proceeded  to  do.  The  arms  were 
never  taken  from  the  members  of  the  mob,  but  those  taken 
from  the  Saints  were  distributed  among  their  enemies  to 
be  used  against  them.<*  The  following  day  gangs  of  men, 
numbering  sixty  or  more,  went  from  house  to  house  whip- 
ping the  men,  driving  the  women  and  children  from  their 
homes  at  the  muzzles  of  their  guns,  and  setting  fire  to  their 

oin  the  spring  of  1834,  Governor  Dunklin  issued  a  re- 
quisition to  Colonel  S.  D.  Lucas  to  return  the  arms  to  the  "Mor- 
mons" which  were  taken  from  them  in  November,  1833;  but 
Lucas  had  resigned  his  commission  and  moved  to  Lexington,  Mis- 
souri. A  second  requisition  to  Colonel  Pitcher  was  contemptu- 
ously ignored.  The  arms  were  distributed  among  the  mob  and 
they  boasted  that  they  would  not  return  them,  notwithstanding 
the  order  of  the  governor  of  the  state;  and  the  arms  were  never 
returned. 


166         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

houses,  to  make  sure  their  owners  would  not  return.  More 
than  two  hundred  houses  were  destroyed  in  the  several  raids 
of  the  mob.  The  men  who  surrendered  themselves  under  the 
charge  of  murder,  were  detained  for  one  day  and  a  night 
and  sorely  abused;  then  they  were  taken  out  into  a  corn- 
field by  this  same  Colonel  Pitcher  and  told  to  "clear!"' 
meaning  they  were  to  leave  immediately  for  parts  unknown. 

The  Saints  in  Exile. — These  attacks  continued  for  sev- 
eral days  and  among  those  directing  the  forces  of  the  mob 
were  several  "reverend"  gentlemen  who  took  pleasure  in 
these  wicked  deeds.  By  the  7th  of  November,  the  banks  of 
the  Missouri  River  were  lined  with  refugees  who  had  gath- 
ered in  the  utmost  confusion,  so  hasty  had  been  their  flight. 
Twelve  hundred  souls  were  thus  forced  to  seek  shelter,  the 
best  they  could,  in  the  dead  of  winter,  and  in  the  midst  of 
storms.  Many  died  from  exposure  and  the  abuse  otherwise 
heaped  upon  them  and  the  fleeing  multitude  left,  in  the 
frozen  stubble,  a  trail  of  blood  from  their  lacerated  feet. 
The  exiled  Saints  sought  refuge  in  the  neighboring  coun- 
ties, but  from  some  of  these  they  were  again  forced  to  flee 
before  the  inhospitable  inhabitants  among  whom  they  found 
themselves.  In  Clay  County,  just  across  the  river  north  of 
Jackson,  they  were  received  temporarily  with  some  degree 
of  kindness. 

An  Attempt  to  Seek  Redress. — Through  their  attor- 
neys, and  by  direct  petition  to  Governor  Daniel  Dunklin, 
the  Saints  sought  to  repossess  their  property  in  Jackson 
County.  The  governor  acknowledged  the  justice  of  their 
claims  and  expressed  a  willingness  to  furnish  an  ''adequate 
force"  to  effect  that  object ;  but  he  declared  he  had  no  power 
to  protect  them  after  they  were  once  returned  to  their  lands. 
He  was  also  willing,  so  it  was  declared  by  Attorney  General 
R.  W.  Wells,  to  organize  them  in  companies  of  militia  that 
they  might  aid  in  their  restoration.  The  Saints  knew  that 
such  a  thing  would  only  arouse  their  enemies  to  greater  fury, 
and  as  no  protection  was  guaranteed  them  when  once  re- 
stored, such  an  offer  could  not  be  accepted. 

Farcical  Effort  to  Enforce  the   Law. — It  ma^  hayci 


EXPULSION  FROM  JACKSON  COUNTY      167 

been  the  intention  of  the  state  officials,  at  the  first,  to  re- 
store the  exiles  to  their  lands,  but  they  evidently  lacked  the 
courag-e  to  cope  with  the  lawless,  but  determined,  enemies 
of  the  Saints.  A  number  of  leading  elders  were  subpoenaed 
in  behalf  of  the  state  to  appear  at  the  February  (1834)  term 
of  court  to  be  held  at  Independence.  On  the  23rd  of  that 
month,  under  the  protection  of  Captain  Atchison's  com- 
pany of  "Liberty  Blues" — nearly  fifty  rank  and  file — these 
witnesses  crossed  the  Missouri  River  bound  for  Independ- 
ence. That  night  they  camped  in  the  woods.  Captain 
Atchison,  becoming  alarmed  at  the  appearance  of  the  enemy, 
sent  an  express  to  Colonel  Allen  for  two  hundred  drafted 
militia,  and  to  Liberty  for  more  ammunition.  Early  the 
next  morning  this  company  marched  to  Independence,  and 
after  breakfast  they  were  visited  by  District  Attorney  Amos 
Reese  and  Attorney  General  R.  W.  Wells,  who  informed  the 
witnesses  that  all  hopes  of  criminal  prosecution  were  at  an 
end.  Mr.  Wells  had  been  sent  by  the  governor  to  investi- 
gate the  Jackson  County  outrages,  but  the  bold  front  of  the 
mob  evidently  intimidated  the  state  officials  who  were  will- 
ing to  appease  the  wrath  of  the  mob  rather  than  to  main- 
tain the  majesty  of  the  law. 

As  soon  as  Captain  Atchison  was  informed  that  his  ser- 
vices were  no  longer  needed,  he  took  his  witnesses  and 
marched  them  out  of  town,  to  the  tune  of  Yankee  Doodle, 
quick  time,  and  soon  returned  to  camp.  One  of  the  wit- 
nesses, Elder  William  W.  Phelps,  wrote  of  this  farcical 
proceeding  as  follows :  "This  order  was  issued  by  the  court, 
apparently  on  the  speedy  gathering  of  the  old  mob,  or  citi- 
zens of  Jackson  County,  and  their  assuming  such  a  boister- 
ous and  mobocratic  appearance.  Much  credit  is  due  to  Cap- 
tain Atchison  for  his  gallantry  and  hospitality,  and  I  think 
I  can  say  of  the  officers  and  company,  that  their  conduct 
as  soldiers  and  men,  is  highly  reputable ;  so  much  the  more, 
knowing  as  I  do,  the  fatal  results  of  the  trial  had  the  militia 
come  or  not  come.  *  *  *  Xhus  ended  all  hopes  of  re- 
dress, even  with  a  guard  ordered  by  the  governor  for  the 
protection  of  the  court  and  witnesses." 


CHAPTER  20 

THE  PATRIARCHAL  PRIESTHOOD— 

ZION'S  CAMP 

1833—1834 

The  Patriarchal  Priesthood.— December  18,  1833,  a 
number  of  elders  assembled  in  the  printing  office  in  Kirt- 
land  and  dedicated  the  printing  press,  with  all  that  pertained 
thereunto,  unto  the  service  of  the  Lord.  The  first  sheets  of 
the  re-printed  Evening  and  Morning  Star  were  struck  off, 
it  having  been  decided  to  continue  that  periodical  in  Kirt- 
land  until  the  press  could  be  restored  in  Independence." 
While  the  elders  were  assembled  in  the  printing  office  on 
this  occasion  the  Prophet  gave  the  first  patriarchal  bless- 
ings in  this  dispensation.  It  was  his  privilege  to  do  this,  for 
he  held  the  keys  of  all  the  authority  in  the  Church,  and  was 
spoken  of  as  the  first  patriarch  in  the  Church  because  of 
this  fact,  in  the  minutes  which  were  kept  at  that  time. 
Those  who  received  blessings  under  his  hands  on  this  oc- 
casion were:  Oliver  Cowdery,  the  father  and  mother  of 
the  Prophet,  and  three  of  his  brothers,  Hyrum,  Samuel  and 
William  Smith.  Oliver  Cowdery,  who  held  the  keys  of 
Priesthood  with  the  Prophet,  also  gave  a  number  of  patri- 
archal blessings,  Joseph  Smith,  Sen.,  was  ordained  to  the 
Patriarchal  Priesthood,  to  hold  the  keys  of  blessing  on  the 
heads  of  all  the  members  of  the  Church,  the  Lord  reveal- 


oAt  a  meeting  held  in  Kirtland  Sept.  11,  1833,  it  was  decided 
that  a  press  should  be  established  in  that  place  and  a  paper  pub- 
lished to  be  called  the  "Messenger  and  Advocate,"  and  that  the 
"Evening  and  Morning  Star,"  formerly  published  in  Iti^^.ependence, 
be  continued  in  Kirtland  until  it  could  again  be  published  in  Zion, 
which  the  brethren  thought  would  be  but  a  short  time.  All  the 
numbers  of  the  Star  published  in  Independence  were  republished 
in  quarto  size.  The  first  number  of  the  Star  was  issued  in  June, 
1832,  and  the  last  in  July,  1833,  the  month  the  press  was  destroyed 
by  the  mob.  In  December,  1833,  the  first  number  in  Kirtland  (No. 
15)  was  issued,  it  continued  until  September  1834,  when  it  was 
succeeded  by  the  "Messenger  and  Advocate." 


ZION'S  CAMP  169 

ing  that  it  was  his  right  to  hold  this  authority.  He  was  also 
set  apart  as  an  assistant  counselor  to  the  Prophet  Joseph  in 
the  presidency,  and  at  a  later  day  Hyrum  Smith,  the 
Prophet's  brother,  and  John  Smith,  his  uncle,  were  set  apart 
to  this  same  calling. 

Organization  of  the  First  High  Council. — The  first 
high  council  in  this  dispensation  was  organized  at  the  home 
of  Joseph  Smith  in  Kirtland,  February  17,  1834.  The  First 
Presidency  presided  In  this  council  and  the  following  breth- 
ren were  chosen  as  its  members :  Joseph  Smith,  Sen.,  John 
Smith,  Joseph  Coe,  John  Johnson,  Martin  Harris,  John  S. 
Carter,  Jared  Carter,  Oliver  Cowdery,  Samuel  H.  Smith, 
Orson  Hyde,  Sylvester  Smith  and  Luke  S.  Johnson.^  Sev- 
eral days  before  this  action  was  taken  the  Prophet  had  ex- 
plained the  manner  in  which  councils  should  be  conducted. 
"No  man,"  said  he,  "is  capable  of  judging  a  matter  in  council 
unless  his  own  heart  is  pure."  Ancient  councils  were  con- 
ducted with  strict  propriety ;  no  one  was  permitted  to  whis- 
per, leave  the  room,  or  think  of  anything  but  the  matter  be- 
fore them  for  consideration.  If  the  presiding  officer  could 
stay,  others  were  expected  to  do  the  same,  until  the  Spirit 
was  obtained  and  a  righteous  decision  was  reached. 

There  v/ere  a  number  of  cases  awaiting  the  action  of  the 
high  council  as  soon  as  it  was  organized,  and  within  a  day 
or  two  several  trials  were  held  and  matters  of  discipline 
passed  upon.  One  question  considered  was  as  follows: 
"Whether  disobedience  to  the  word  of  wisdom  was  a  trans- 
gression sufficient  to  deprive  an  official  member  from  hold- 
ing office  in  the  Church,  after  having  it  sufficiently  taught 
him?"  After  a  free  and  full  discussion  Joseph  Smith,  who 
presided,  gave  his  decision  as  follows :  "No  official  member 
in  this  Church  is  worthy  to  hold  an  office  after  having  the 
word  of  wisdom  properly  taught  him;  and  he,  the  official 
member,  neglecting  to  comply  with  or  obey  it."  This  de- 
cision was  confirmed  by  unanimous  vote. 


^See  Doc.  and  Gov.  Sec.  102,  for  procedure  in  High  Councils 
and  minutes  of  this   organization. 


170         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Zion  Shall  Not  be  Removed. — A  revelation  was  given 
to  Joseph  Smith  December  16,  1833,  givitig  the  reason  for 
the  expulsion  of  the  members  of  the  Church  from  Jackson 
County  (Doc.  and  Cov.  Sec.  101).  Nevertheless  the  Lord  de- 
clared that  Zion  should  "not  be  moved  out  of  her  place,  not- 
withstanding her  children  are  scattered."  In  his  own  due 
time  he  would  redeem  Zion,  and  let  fall  the  sword  of  his  in- 
dignation in  behalf  of  his  people.  The  cup  of  his  wrath  was 
to  be  poured  out  without  measure  upon  all  nations,  when  the 
cup  of  their  iniquity  is  full.  The  Saints  \\ere  instructed  to 
"Importune  for  redress  and  redemption"  before  the  judge, 
and  if  he  should  fail,  then  before  the  governor,  and  if  they 
could  not  obtain  redress  from  him  they  were  to  importune 
the  president  of  the  United  States,  and  if  he  heeded  them 
not,  then  the  Lord  would  "vex  the  nation."  The  Church  was 
instructed  to  purchase  lands  in  Jackson  and  neighboring 
counties,  for  inheritances  for  the  Saints.  Moreover,  they 
were  instructed  in  a  parable  to  gather  together  the  strength 
of  the  Lord's  house,  '*My  young  men  and  they  that  are  mid- 
dle aged  also  among  all  my  servants,  who  are  the  strength 
of  mine  house,  save  those  only  whom  I  have  appointed  to 
tarry,"  said  the  Lord,  "and  go  straightway  unto  the  land  of 
my  vineyard,  and  redeem  my  vineyard,  for  it  is  mine,  1  have 
bought  it  with  money."  February  24,  1834,  the  Lord  fur- 
ther declared  that  if  his  Saints  would,  from  that  time  forth, 
repent  and  keep  his  commandments,  they  should  "begin  to 
prevail"  against  his  enemies  from  that  very  hour;  but  if 
they  polluted  their  inheritances  they  were  to  be  thrown 
down,  for  he  would  not  spare  them  if  they  polluted  their  in- 
heritances. "The  redemption  of  Zion  must  needs  come  by 
power,"  he  declared,  therefore  the  Saints  were  to  collect 
money  and  purchase  lands,  as  they  had  been  commanded, 
and  the  young  and  middle  aged  were  to  gather  to  Zion  and 
seek  its  redemption. 

Zion's  Camp. — According  to  this  instruction,  a  call 
went  forth  asking  for  volunteers  to  go  to  Zion.  Five  hundred 
men  were  wanted ;  yet,  said  the  Lord :  "If  you  cannot  ob- 


ZION'S  CAMP  171 

tain  five  hundred,  seek  diligently  that  peradventure  ye  may 
obtain  one  hundred;"  for  with  less  than  one  hundred  they 
were  not  to  go.  The  first  of  May  (1834)  a  part  of  these 
volunteers  left  Kirtland,  and  on  the  fifth  Joseph  Smith  and 
the  remainder  took  up  their  journey.  At  West  Portage, 
about  fifty  miles  west  of  Kirtland,  they  met  and  were  or- 
ganized in  companies  for  the  journey.  Each  company  was 
divided  as  follows:  a  captain,  two  cooks,  two  firemen,  two 
tent-men,  two  water-men,  one  runner,  two  wagoners  and 
horsemen,  and  one  commissary,  twelve  men  in  ail.  Every 
night  before  retiring,  at  the  sound  of  the  bugle  they  bowed 
before  the  Lord  in  prayer  in  their  several  tents,  and  every 
morning,  at  the  trumpet's  call  about  four  o'clock,  every  man 
again  knelt  in  prayer,  imploring  the  blessings  of  the  Lord 
for  the  day.  As  they  traveled  they  endeavored  to  keep  their 
identity  unknown  so  as  not  to  arouse  opposition  in  the  coun- 
try through  which  they  passed.  As  it  was  they  were  fol- 
lowed by  enemies  and  spies,  and  delegations  approached 
them  from  time  to  time  to  learn  the  meaning  of  their  jour- 
ney. The  following  questions  were  frequently  put  and 
answered  in  this  manner: 

"Where  are  you  from?" 

"From  the  East." 

"Where  are   you   going?" 

"To   the   West." 

"What  for?" 

"To  see  where  we  can  get  land  cheapest  and  best." 

"Who  leads  the  camp?" 

"Sometimes  one  and  sometimes  another." 

Their  journey  took  them  through  Dayton,  Indianapolis, 
Springfield  and  Jacksonville,  Illinois,  and  across  the  Missis- 
sippi River  into  Missouri.  It  was  near  the  banks  of  the  Il- 
linois River,  west  of  Jacksonville,  where  the  bones  of  Zelph^ 
the  white  Lamanite,  were  dug  up  and  mounds,  or  ancient 
altars,  were  discovered.    This  was  about  the  first  of  June, 


I 


^See    Documentary    History    of    the    Church,    Vol.    2:79,    for 
this   interesting   incident, 


172         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

and  on  the  third,  while  still  camped  on  the  banks  of  the  river 
refreshing  themselves,  the  Prophet  Joseph  got  up  on  a  wa- 
gon and  uttered  this  prophecy :  ''I  said  the  Lord  had  revealed 
to  me  that  a  scourge  would  come  upon  the  camp  in  conse- 
quence of  the  fractious  and  unruly  spirits  that  appeared 
among  them,  and  they  should  die  like  sheep  with  the  rot; 
still,  if  they  would  repent  and  humble  themselves  before  the 
Lord,  the  scourge  in  great  measure  might  be  turned  away; 
but  as  the  Lord  lives,  the  members  of  this  camp  will  suffer 
for  giving  way  to  their  unruly  temper."  Even  this  warning 
did  not  prevent  some  of  the  members  of  the  camp  from  mur- 
muring and  finding  fault  against  their  brethren. 

Message  to  Governor  Dunklin. — Acting  on  the  com- 
mandment in  the  revelations  the  brethren  in  Missouri  did 
not  cease  to  importune  the  judge  and  the  governor  of  the 
state,  May  29,  1834,  and  again  June  5,  the  Saints  in  Clay 
County  petitioned  the  governor,  and  on  the  6tii,  he  wrote  to 
Colonel  J.  Thornton  acknowledging  the  just  cause  of  the 
Saints  in  this  demand  made  of  him,  stating: 

"Uncommitted  as  I  am  to  either  party,  I  shall  feel  no 
embarrassment  in  doing  my  duty — though  it  may  be  done 
with  the  most  extreme  regret.  My  duty  in  the  relation  which 
I  now  stand  to  the  parties,  is  plain  and  straight  forward. 
*  *  *  A  more  clear  and  indisputable  right  does  not  exist 
than  that  of  the  Mormon  people,  who  were  expelled  from 
their  homes  in  Jackson  County,  to  return  and  live  on  their 
lands;  and  if  they  cannot  be  persuaded,  as  a  matter  of 
policy,  to  give  up  that  right,  or  to  qualify  it,  my  course  as 
the  chief  executive  of  the  State,  is  a  plain  one.  The  con- 
stitution of  the  United  States  declares  that,  The  citizens 
of  each  state  shall  be  entitled  to  all  the  privileges  and 
immunities  of  citizens  in  the  several  states.'  " 

He  then  suggested  to  Colonel  Thornton,  which  proposi- 
tion he  also  presented  to  the  Saints,  that  they  sell  out  and 
move  from  their  possessions;  or,  to  attempt  to  peaceably 
settle  their  difficulties,  and  he  would  attempt  to  get  the  citi- 
zens to  "rescind  their  illegal  resolves"  against  the  "Mor- 
mons" and  agree  to  conform  to  the  laws.    If  all  this  should 


ZION'S  CAMP  173 

fail,  and  they  could  not  agree  to  divide  their  lands,  then  he 
would  have  to  conform  his  action  to  that  end,  indicating  that 
in  justice  he  would  be  bound  to  assist  the  exiles  to  regain 
their  property. 

All  such  expressions  led  the  members  of  the  Church  to 
hope  for  redress.  Acting  on  this  thought,  about  the  8th  of 
June,  a  delegation  from  Zion's  Camp  was  sent  to  Jefferson 
City  to  ascertain  from  the  governor  if  he  was  ready  to  rein- 
state the  Latter-day  Saints  on  their  lands  in  Jackson  County, 
and  leave  them  there  to  defend  themselves,  as  he  had  pre- 
viously indicated  that  he  would.  If  so,  they  were  ready,  by 
command  of  the  Lord,  to  take  that  course. 

In  the  meantime  the  camp  continued  on  its  journey.  To 
accept  the  governor's  proposition  to  sell  their  lands,  was  out 
of  the  question ;  as  soon  would  they  expect  to  sell  their  chil- 
dren, for  the  Lord  had  commanded  them  to  retain  their  pos 
sessions,  or  inheritances  in  that  land.  On  the  15th  of  June, 
1834,  Orson  Hyde  and  Parley  P.  Pratt,  the  delegates,  re- 
turned from  Jefferson  City  and  reported  that  the  governor 
refused  to  fulfil  his  promise.  For  some  reason,  which  is  not 
explained  but  which  may  be  guessed,  he  had  received  a 
change  of  heart,  although  his  reason  was  stated  to  be  on  the 
ground  of  "impracticability."  Such  a  lamentable  failure  on 
the  part  of  the  governor  to  do  his  duty,  was  a  severe  blow  to 
the  Saints. 

Threats  of  the  Mob. — On  the  morning  of  June  19, 
1834,  as  the  camp  was  passing  through  Richmond,  Missouri, 
they  were  informed  by  a  friendly  farmer  who  entertained 
them  and  gave  them  refreshments,  that  they  had  many  ene- 
mies about,  and  that  a  mob  from  Jackson  and  other  counties 
was  intending  to  intercept  them  before  they  could  reach  their 
brethren  in  Clay  County.  This  was  later  confirmed.  Their 
progress,  by  act  of  divine  providence,  was  impeded  which 
forced  them  to  camp  between  the  Little  and  Big  Fishing  riv- 
ers that  night.  As  they  were  making  camp  five  men  rode 
up  and  told  them  they  would  "see  hell  before  morning." 
they  stated  that  an  armed  force  from  Ray  and  Clay  counties 


174         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

was  to  join  a  Jackson  County  force  at  the  Fishing  River  ford 
bent  on  the  utter  destruction  of  the  camp.  While  these  five 
men  were  in  the  camp,  cursing  and  swearing  vengeance, 
signs  of  an  approaching  storm  were  seen.  No  sooner  had 
these  men  left  the  camp  than  the  storm  burst  in  all  its  fury. 
Hailstones  so  large  that  they  cut  limbs  from  the  trees  fell 
all  around  the  camp,  while  the  trees  were  twisted  from  their 
roots -by  the  force  of  the  wind.  The  earth  trembled  and 
quaked,  the  streams  became  raging  torrents,  and  the  mobbers 
dispersed  seeking  shelter  that  could  not  be  found.  One 
mobber  was  killed  by  lightning  and  another  had  his  hand 
torn  off  by  a  fractious  horse,  and  in  fear  they  dispersed, 
saying,  if  that  was  the  way  God  fought  for  the  "Mormons" 
they  would  go  about  their  business.  On  the  morning  of 
June  21,  Colonel  Sconce  with  two  companions  visited  the 
camp  to  leani  what  the  intention  of  the  members  were.  He 
said:  "I  see  there  is  an  almighty  power  that  protects  this 
people,  for  I  started  from  Richmond,  Ray  County,  with  a 
company  of  armed  men,  having  a  fixed  determination  to 
destroy  you,  but  was  kept  back  by  the  storm.  The  Prophet 
related  to  these  men  the  sufferings  of  the  Saints,  and  the}' 
left  the  camp  offering  to  use  their  influence  to  allay  the  ex- 
citement which  prevailed.  During  all  this  storm  the  mem- 
bers of  the  camp  were  protected  from  its  fury. 

Judge  Ryland's  Proposition. — Evidently  with  the  best 
of  intentions,  Judge  John  F.  Ryland,  on  the  10th  of  June. 
1834,  wrote  to  Algernon  S.  Gilbert  offering  to  call  a  meet- 
ing in  Liberty  on  the  16th,  for  the  purpose  of  allaying  the 
"disturbances  between  the  Mormons  and  the  citizens  of 
Jackson  County."  A  similar  communication  was  sent  to 
prominent  citizens  of  Jackson  County.  In  their  answer 
Elders  John  Corrill  and  A.  S.  Gilbert  expressed  a  wilHng- 
ness  to  meet,  but  declared  that  under  no  condition  would 
the  Saints  sell  their  property  in  Jackson  County.  On  the 
16th,  the  proposed  meeting  was  held.  A  deputation  from 
Jackson  County  was  present  and  made  a  proposition  ro  this 
effect :    They  would  buy  all  the  lands  that  the  "Mormons" 


ZION'S  CAMP  175 

own  in  Jackson  County,  and  also  all  improvements,  the 
value  of  said  land  to  be  determined  by  three  disinterested 
parties;  twelve  of  the  "Mormons"  would  be  permitted  to 
go  into  Jackson  County,  to  show  their  lands  and  improve- 
ments; the  purchase  was  to  be  made  within  thirty  days  af- 
ter the  decision  was  reached,  and  one  hundred  per  cent 
would  be  added  to  the  appraisement.  On  the  other  hand, 
the  "Mormons"  were  offered  all  the  lands  of  the  citizens  of 
Jackson  on  the  same  terms.  This  proposition  was  signed 
by  ten  men  who  stated  they  were  authorized  to  take  this 
action. 

After  the  reading  of  the  proposition  Samuel  C.  Owens» 
one  of  the  Jackson  committee,  made  a  war  speech  and  was 
followed  by  Rev.  Riley  who  declared  that  "the  Mormons 
have  lived  long  enough  in  Clay  County;  and  they  must 
clear  out,  or  be  cleared  out."  The  moderator  of  the  meeting. 
Mr.  Turnham,  replied :  "Let  us  be  republicans ;  let  us  honor 
our  country,  and  not  disgrace  it  like  Jackson  County ;  don't 
disfranchise  or  drive  away  the  Mormons.  They  are  better 
citizens  than  many  of  the  old  inhabitants."  General  A.  W. 
Doniphan  arose  and  said:  "That's  a  fact,  and  as  the  Mor- 
mons have  armed  themselves,  if  they  don*t  fight  they  are 
cowards.  I  love  to  hear  that  they  have  brethren  coming  to 
their  assistance.  Greater  love  can  no  man  show,  than  he 
who  lays  down  his  life  for  his  brethren."  At  this  instant 
pistols  and  knives  were  -drawn  and  the  cry  was  raised  at  the 
door  that  a  man  was  stabbed.  The  mass  instantly  rushed  onl 
to  see  what  had  happened,  and  the  meeting  broke  up  in  con- 
fusion. 

Unfairness    of   the    Proposition. — Reflecting   on    the 

proposition  offered  by  the  mob  coinmittee  from  Jackson,  the 

Prophet  Joseph  writes:  "It  may  be  thought,  at  first  view, 

that  the  mob  committee  made  a  fair  proposition  to  the  Saints, 

in  offering  to  buy  their  lands  at  a    price  fixed  by  disinter- 

I^Hpted  arbitrators,  and  one  hundred  per  centum  added  thereto, 

i^^yment  to  be  made  in  thirty  days,  and  offering  theirs  on 

I^He  same  terms;  but  when  it  is  understood  that  the  mob 

Mb 


176         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

held  possession  of  a  much  larger  quantity  of  land  than  the 
Saints,  and  that  they  only  offered  thirty  days  for  the  pay- 
ment, having  previously  robbed  the  Saints  of  nearly  every- 
thing, it  will  be  readily  seen  that  they  were  only  making  a 
sham  to  cover  their  previous  unlawful  conduct."  To  meet 
this  proposition,  which  was  not  made  in  sincerity,  the  Saints 
would  have  been  under  the  necessity  of  raising  in  thirty  days 
approximately  six  hundred  thousand  dollars,  a  thing  out 
of  reason,  which  the  mobbers  knew.  Moreover,  they  were 
well  aware  of  the  fact  that  the  Saints  would  not  sell  although 
ten  times  the  value  of  the  land  were  offered,  for  the  Lord 
had  commanded  them  to  hold  to  their  inheritances. 

Counter  Proposition  of  the  Saints. — Some  time  later 
a  counter  proposition  was  rnade  by  the  Saints  to  the  Mis- 
sou  rians.  They  offered  to  buy  out  all  those  who  were  un- 
willing to  dwell  in  Jackson  County  with  them  in  peace,  on 
such  terms  as  had  been  offered  except  that  the  payment 
would  be  made  in  one  year.  A  committee  of  twelve,  six 
from  each  side  were  to  determine  the  value  of  the  lands.  It 
is  needless  to  say  that  the  proposition  was  not  received  very 
kindly  by  these  hypocrites  and  deceivers. 

Word  of  the  Lord  at  Fishing  River. — While  the  camp 
was  on  Fishing  River  the  word  of  the  Lord  came  to  Jo- 
seph Smith  (Doc.  and  Cov.  Sec.  105)  stating  that  it  was  not 
required  of  the  camp  to  continue  the  journey  for  the  re- 
demption of  Zion.  The  camp  had  been  brought  to  the  bor- 
ders of  Jackson  County,  ''for  a  trial  of  their  faith."  How- 
ever, if  it  had  not  been  for  transgression  of  the  people,  the 
Lord  declared,  "they  might  have  been  redeemed  even  now." 
But  behold,  they  have  not  learned  to  be  obedient  to  the 
things  which  I  required  at  their  hands,  but  are  full  of  all 
manner  -of  evil,  and  do  not  impart  of  their  substance,  as  be- 
cometh  saints,  to  the  poor  and  afflicted  among  them,  and 
are  not  united  according  to  the  union  required  by  the  law 
of  the  celestial  kingdom.  And  Zion  cannot  be  built  up  un- 
less it  is  by  the  principles  of  the  law  of  the  celestial  king- 
dom, otherwise  I  cannot  receive  her  unto  myself;  and  my 


•  ZION'S  CAMP  \11 

people  must  needs  be  chastened  until  they  learn  obedience,  if 
it  must  needs  be  by  the  things  which  they  suffer.  I  speak 
not  concerning  those  who  are  appointed  to  lead  my  people, 
who  are  the  first  elders  of  my  church,  for  they  are  not  all 
under  this  condemnation;  but  I  speak  concerning  my 
churches  abroad^-there  are  many  who  will  say,  Where  is 
their  God?  Behold,  he  will  deliver  them  in  time  of  trouble, 
otherwise  we  will  not  go  up  unto  Zion,  and  will  keep  our 
moneys.  Therefore,  in  consequence  of  the  transgression  of 
my  people,  it  is  expedient  in  me  that  mine  elders  should  wait 
for  a  little  season  for  the  redemption  of  Zion."**  The  elders 
were  to  be  endowed  with  power  from  on  high  in  the  house  of 
the  Lord  at  Kirtland,  and  be  taught  more  perfectly  in  doc- 
trine and  have  experience  and  a  better  knowledge  of  their 
duties,  before  Zion  could  be  redeemed.  This  was  one  reason 
for  the  building  of  the  temple  in  Kirtland. 

Disbanding  of  the  Camp. — On  the  23rd  of  June 
(1834),  the  camp  continued  its  march  and  the  next  day  ar- 
rived near  the  home  of  Algernon  Sidney  Gilbert  on  Rush 
Creek,  where,  on  the  morning  of  the  25th,  in  compliance 
with  the  revelation  of  the  22nd,  the  camp  was  separated  into 
small  groups  to  quiet  the  feelings  of  the  people,  and  dis- 
persed among  the  brethren  who  were  residing  in  Clay  County. 

The  Prophecy  Fulfilled. — As  soon  as  the  camp  ar- 
rived on  Rush  Creek,  the  cholera  broke  out  among  the 
members  and  continued  for  several  days.  The  victims  were 
seized  suddenly  and  so  powerful  was  the  disease  that  with- 
in a  few  minutes  some  of  the  brethren  were  dead.  About 
sixty-eight  members  were  attacked  and  fourteen  died. 
Among  the  number  who  succumbed  was  Algernon  Sidney 


^In  a  letter  to  the  high  council  in  Zion  the  Prophet  said :  "Now, 
my  beloved  brethren,  you  will  learn  by  this  we  have  a  great  work 
to  do,  and  but  little  time  to  do  it  in ;  and  if  we  do  not  exert  our- 
selves to  the  utmost  in  gathering  up  the  strength  of  the  Lord's 
house  that  this  thing  may  be  accomplished,  behold  there  remaineth 
a  scourge  for  the  Church,  even  that  they  shall  be  driven  from 
city  to  city,  and  but  few  shall  remain  to  receive  an  inheritance." 
This  had  reference  to  preparations  "against  the  time"  when  the 
Lord  should  call  them  again  to  the  redemption  of  Zion. 
13 


178         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Gilbert,  keeper  of  the  Lord's  storehouse  in  Zion,  and  one  of 
the  stalwart  leaders  who  had  stood  in  defense  of  the  liberty 
and  lives  of  the  Saints  in  Jackson  County. 

Organization  of  the  High  Council  in  Missouri. — The 
day  after  the  revelation  was  given  regarding  the  endow- 
ments (Doc.  and  Cov.  Sec.  105),  a  conncil.of  high  priests  met 
and  called  a  number  of  individuals  to  receive  these  blessings 
in  the  house  of  the  Lord ;  and  on  the  3rd  of  July,  1834,  the 
high  priests  assembled  and  a  high  council  for  the  Qiurch  in 
Missouri  was  organized  agreeable  to  the  revelation  and  pat- 
tern given  in  Kirtland.  Six  days  later  the  Prophet  started 
back  for  Kirtland  with  a  number  of  the  brethren. 

What  the  Camp  Accomplished. — While  the  object  foi 
which  Zion's  Camp  was  organized  and  for  which  they  made 
the  journey,  as  understood  by  the  members,  was  not  at- 
tained, yet  without  question  they  did  accomplish  all  that  the 
Lord  expected  of  them.  So  he  stated  in  the  Fishing  River 
revelation.  Their  faith  was  tried;  experience  had  been 
gained  by  which  men  were  to  be  chosen  for  responsible  pos- 
itions in  the  Church  in  days  to  come,  and  the  work  of  the 
Lord  advanced ;  but  in  addition  to  all  this  the  Lord  was  pre- 
paring men  through  this  experience  for  the  responsibility 
of  moving  the  entire  people,  of  the  Latter-day  Saints  in  the 
great  exodus  to  the  West,  which  was  later  to  come.  The 
purposes  of  the  Lord  do  not  fail  and  all  things  are  turned 
to  his  advantage. 


CHAPTER  21 

CHOOSING  OF  THE  TWELVE  AND  SEVENTY- 
DEDICATION  OF  THE  KIRTLAND 
TEMPLE  1834—1836 

Charges  Against  the  Prophet. — As  already  stated, 
there  was  some  dissension  in  Zion's  Camp  on  the  way  to 
Missouri.  One  of  the  chief  offenders  on  that  trip  was  Syl- 
vester Smith,  and  when  he  returned  to  Kirtland  he  repeated 
many  of  his  grievances  against  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith. 
This  resulted  in  a  trial  before  the  Bishop,  Newel  K.  Whit- 
ney, and  the  high  priests,  and  after  a  full  investigation, 
the  Prophet  was  vindicated  and  Sylvester  Smith  after  much 
persuasion  made  confession  of  his  wrongdoing,  and  repented 
of  his  sin. 

The  Law  of  Tithing. — Up  to  this  time  the  Saints  had 
donated  of  their  means  according  to  their  disposition  for  the 
support  of  the  Church.  In  Zion  and  Kirtland  the  law  of 
consecration  had  been  given ;  but  it  had  not  been  generally 
practiced,  and  since  the  driving  of  the  Saints  from  their 
homes,  they  were  compelled  to  seek  a  living  individually 
after  the  manner  of  the  world.  In  the  fall  of  1834,  Joseph 
Smith  and  Oliver  Cowdery  set  an  example  for  the  Church  by 
covenanting  with  the  Lord  that  they  would  give  one-tenth 
of  all  he  should  give  them,  to  be  bestowed  upon  the  poor,  as 
Jacob  had  covenanted  centuries  before.  This  was  nearly 
four  years  before  this  law  of  tithing  was  given  to  the 
Church.   (Doc.  and  Cov.  Sec.  119.) 

Oliver  Cow^dery  Assistant  President. — December  5. 
1834,  Oliver  Cowdery  was  ordained  by  Joseph  Smith  by  the 
command  of  the  Lord,  an  Assistant  President  of  the  High 
Priesthood,  to  hold  the  keys  of  presidency  with  Joseph 
Smith  in  this  ministry.  This  was  in  harmony  with  the  or- 
dinations he  received  under  the  hands  of  John  the  Baptist 
and  other  holy  messengers  in  1829." 

«The  record  which  gives  an  account  of  this  ordination  has  this 
to  say:   "The  office  of  Assistant   President  is  to  assist  in  presid- 


180         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Temporary  Peace. — Notwithstanding  the  Saints  in 
Missouri  were  not  permitted  to  return  to  their  possessions, 
the  spirit  of  opposition  began  to  subside  for  a  season,  and  the 
elders  commenced  going  forth  two  by  two,  preaching  the 
Gospel  throughout  the  land,  and  many  were  added  to  the 
Church  daily.  The  year  1834  came  to  a  close  with  the 
Saints  laboring  diligently  to  build  the  house  of  the  Lord  in 
Kirtland,  and  in  preparing  for  the  School  of  the  Elders 
which  was  to  be  held  during  the  winter  months.  In  Janu- 
ary, 1835,  the  School  of  the  Elders  commenced.  Lectures 
on  theology  were  given  and  the  study  of  the  scriptures  and 
other  subjects  were  considered  for  the  benefit  of  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Church,  in  keeping  with  the  revelations  of  the 
Lord. 

Twelve  Apostles  Chosen. — On  the  14th  of  February, 
1835,  Brigham  Young  and  his  brother  Joseph  came  to  the 
house  of  President  Joseph  Smith  and  sang  for  him.  While 
they  were  visiting  with  the  Prophet  on  this  occasion  he  told 
them  that  he  desired  to  call  together  all  those  who  were 
members  of  Zion's  Camp,  for  he  had  a  blessing  for  them.  At 
this  meeting  he  conversed  with  these  two  brethren  on  the 
scenes  of  their  memorable  journey  and  said:  "Brethren,  I 


ing  over  the  whole  Church,  and  to  officiate  in  the  absence  of  the 
President,  according  to  his  rank  and  appointment,  viz.;  President 
Cowdery,  first;  President  Rigdon,  second,  and  President  Williams, 
third,  as  they  were  severally  called.  The  office  of  this  Priesthood 
is  also  to  act  as  spokesman,  taking  Aaron  for  an  example.  The 
virtue  of  the  above  Priesthood  is  to  holci  the  keys  of  the  kingdom 
of  heaven  or  the  Church  militant"  (MS.  History  of  the  Church 
Book  A,  Chapter  1). 

The  account  of  Oliver's  ordination  is  given  in  the  same  record 
as  follows :  "After  addressing  the  throne  of  mercy.  President  Smitli 
laid  hands  upon  High  ^^ounselor  Cowdery,  and  ordained  him  to 
the  Presidency  of  the  High  Priesthood  in  the  Church,  saying: 
'Brother,  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Nazareth,  who  was  cruci- 
fied for  the  sins  of  the  world,  that  we  through  the  virtue  of  his 
blood  might  come  to  the  Father,  I  lay  my  hands  upon  thy  head, 
and  ordain  thee  a  President  of  the  High  and  Holy  Priesthood,  to 
assist  in  presiding  over  the  Church,  and  bearing  the  keys  of  this 
kingdom — which  Priesthood  is  after  the  order  of  Melchizedek — 
which  is  after  the  order  of  the  Son  of  God.'  " 


CHOOSING  OF  THE  TWELVE  181 

have  seen  those  men  who  died  of  the  cholera  in  our  camp; 
and  the  Lord  knows,  if  I  get  a  mansion  as  bright  as  theirs, 
I  ask  no  more."  At  this  he  wept  and  could  not  speak  for 
some  time.  He  then  said  the  Lord  had  called  Brigham 
Young  to  be  one  of  the  twelve  special  witnesses,  and  Joseph 
Young  to  be  a  president  of  the  seventies. 

A  meeting  was  called  for  the  14th  of  February,  and  on 
that  day  all  the  members  of  Zion's  Camp  that  could  be  called 
together  assembled  to  receive  such  blessings  as  the  Lord  ha'l 
promised  them.  President  Joseph  Smith  then  stated  that  the 
object  of  the  meeting  was  to  choose  men  for  important  posi- 
tions in  the  ministry  to  go  forth  and  prune  the  vineyard  for 
the  last  time.  He  had  been  commanded  by  the  Lord  to  pre- 
pare for  the  calling  of  Twelve  Apostles,  in  fulfilment  of  the 
revelation  given  before  the  organization  of  the  Church  (  Doc. 
and  Cov.  Sec.  18.)  These  twelve  men  were  to  be  chosen  from 
among  those  who  went  up  in  Zion's  Camp,  and  the  three 
special  witnesses  to  the  Book  of  Mormon  were  to  select  and 
ordain  them.  After  the  usual  opening  exercises  and  ap- 
propriate instructions  a  recess  was  taken  for  one  hour.  When 
the  meeting  was  later  called  to  order  the  three  witnesses 
were  blessed  by  the  laying  on  of  hands  by  the*  presidency ; 
they  then  united  in  prayer  and  proceeded  to  make  choice  of 
the  Twelve  Apostles.  Their  names  in  the  order  in  which 
they  were  chosen  are  as  follows  :^ 

Lyman  E.  Johnson,  7.     William  E.  McLellin, 

Brigham  Young,  8.     John  F.  Boynton, 

Heber  C.  Kimball,  9.     Orson  Pratt, 


Orson  Hyde,  10.     William   Smith, 

David  W.  Patten,  11.     Thomas  B.  Marsh, 

Luke  S.  Johnson,  12.     Parley  P.  Pratt. 


^Later   they   were   arranged   in   order  of  precedence   according 
to  age  as  follows : 

1.  Thomas   B.   Marsh,  7.  Parley  P.   Pratt, 

2.  David  W.  Patten,  8.  Luke  S.  Johnson, 

3.  Brigham   Young,  9.  William   Smith, 

4.  Heber  C.  Kimball,  10.  Orson  Pratt, 

5.  Orson  Hyde,  11.  John  F.  Boynton, 

6.  William  E.  McLellin,  12.  I  yman  E.  Johnson 


182         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

The  witnesses  then  proceeded  to  ordain  these  brethren, 
and  the  first  three  were  ordained  at  that  meeting.  The  fol- 
lowing day  all  the  others  except  Parley  P.  Pratt,  who  was 
absent,  Thomas  B.  Marsh  and  Orson  Pratt,  who  were  on  a 
mission,  were  ordained.  Parley  P.  Pratt  was  ordained  Feb- 
uary  21 ;  Thomas  B.  Marsh  on  April  25  and  Orson 
Pratt  the  following  day. 

A  charge  was  given  to  these  brethren  by  President  Oli- 
ver Cowdery,  and  items  of  valuable  instruction  were  im- 
parted by  President  Joseph  Smith.  In  this  way  another  im- 
portant step  in  the  development  of  the  Priesthood  and  the  or- 
ganization of  the  Church  was  accomplished. 

The  Seventy.— On  the  28th  of  February,  1835,  another 
meeting  was  called  and  selection  was  made  from  those  who 
went  to  Missouri  in  Zion's  Camp  to  create  the  first  quorum 
of  seventy.  Hazen  Aldrich,  Joseph  Young,  Levi  W.  Han- 
cock, Leonard  Rich,  Zebedee  Coltrin,  Lyman  Sherman  and 
Sylvester  Smith  were  called  to  the  office  of  presidents  of 
this  quorum  of  seventy.  These  brethren  and  those  ap- 
pointed to  form  the  quorum^  were  ordained  under  the  hands 
of  the  First  Presidency.  This  was  another  step  toward  the 
completion  of  the  ministry  and  perfect  development  of  the 
latter  day  work.  Each  step  came  in  its  turn,  and  in  like 
manner  the  doctrines  of  the  kingdom  were  unfolded,  here  a 
little  and  there  a  little,  until  the  perfect  organization  was 
established  on  the  earth. 

Blessings  of  Those  Who  Built  the  Temple. — Another 
conference  was  called  March  7,  for  the  purpose  of  blessing 
those  who  had  assisted,  by  labor  or  other  means,  in  the 
building  of  the  Kirtland  Temple,  which  was  nearing  com- 
pletion. This  conference  continued  during  the  8th,  and  all 
those  who  were  available  were  blessed  with  special  blessings 
who  had  assisted  in  this  necessary  work  preparatory  to  the 
receiving  of  the  promised  endowment. 

^For  the  names  of  those  who  formed  this  quorum  of  seventy 
see  the  Documentary  History  of  the  Church,  Vol.  2:203;  and 
for  the  names  of  the  members  of  Zion's  Camp  see  the  same  vol- 
ume, pages  183-5. 


CHOOSIXG  OF  THE  TWELVE  183 

The  Great  Revelation  on  Priesthood. — The  Twelve 
Apostles  met  in  council,  March  12,  1835,  and  were  appointed 
by  the  presidency  to  a  mission  through  the 'Eastern  States, 
visiting  the  branches  and  regulating  the  affairs  of  the 
Church  therein.  March  28,  as  they  were  about  ready  to 
depart,  they  sought  the  Prophet  for  a  blessing  by  revelation 
from  the  Lord.  "We  have  unitedly  asked  God  our  heavenly 
Father  to  grant  unto  us,"  they  said,  ''through  his  seer  a 
revelation  of  his  mind  and  will  concerning  our  duty  the  com- 
ing season,  even  a  great  revelation,  that  will  enlarge  our 
heartsy  comfort  us  in  adversity,  and  brighten  our  hopes 
amidst  the  powers  of  darkness."  They  were  not  disap- 
pointed, for  the  Lord  gave  unto  them  a  great  revelation  on 
Priesthood  (Doc.  and  Cov.  Sec.  107)  in  which  the  various  of- 
fices, and  the  powers  pretaining  thereto,  were  fully  defined. 
It  was  explained  that  there  are  two  Priesthoods  in  the 
Church,  ''namely,  the  Melchizedek  and  the  Aaronic,  includ- 
ing the  Levitical  Priesthood.  Why  the  first  is  called  the 
Melchizedek  Priesthood,  is  because  Melchizedek  was  such 
a  great  High  Priest.  Before  his  day  it  was  called  The  Holy 
Priesthood  after  the  Order  of  the  Son  of  God;  but  out  of 
respect  or  reverence  to  the  name  of  the  Supreme  Being,  to 
avoid  the  too  frequent  repetition  of  his  name,  they,  the 
Church  in  ancient  days,  called  that  Priesthood  after  Mel- 
chizedek, or  the  M.elchizedek  Priesthood.  All  ether  au'hor- 
ities  or  offices  in  the  Church  are  appendages  to  this  Priest- 
hood.''^ Immediately  following  the  giving  of  this  revelation 
which  sets  forth  the  duties  of  the  twelve,  the  apostles  started 
en  their  first  missionary  journey  as  they  had  been  ap- 
pointed. 

The  Book  of  Abraham.— On  the  3rd  of  July,  1835, 
Michael  H.  Chandler,  came  to  Kirtland  exhibiting  four 
mummies  and  some  rolls  of  papyrus  covered  with  hierogly- 
phic figures.    Mr.  Chandler  had  been  directed  to  the  Prophet 

'^This  important  revelation  should  receive  careful  study  for 
few  revelations  have  been  given  containing  greater  instruction 
for  the  Church. 


184         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Joseph  Smith  as  one  who  could  translate  the  characters  for 
him.  At  his  request  Joseph  Smith  gave  a  translation  of  a 
few  of  them  wMch  Mr.  Chandler  stated  agreed  with  the 
decipherings  of  learned  men  who  had  examined  them.  He 
gave  the  Prophet  a  certificate  to  this  effect.  Shortly  after 
this  interview  some  of  the  Saints  in  Kirtland  purchased 
the  mummies  and  the  manuscripts,  and,  with  Oliver  Cow- 
dery  and  Wm.  W.  Phelps  as  scribes,  the  Prophet  commenced 
to  translate  these  records.  To  their  great  joy  they  discov 
ered  that  one  of  these  rolls  contained  writings  of  Abraham, 
or  instructions  given  to  him  in  Egypt  from  the  Lord.  The 
other  contained  writings  of  Joseph,  son  of  Jacob.  During 
the  summer  the  Prophet  prepared  for  the  complete  transla- 
tion of  the  Book  of  Abraham,  as  it  is  called,  which  now  ap- 
pears in  the  Pearl  of  Great  Price,^  one  of  the  accepted  stand- 
ard works  of  the  Church. 

The  Doctrine  and  Covenants. — A  general  assembly  of 
the  Church  was  held  in  Kirtland,  August  17,  1835,  to  con- 
sider the  labors,  of  a  committee  appointed  by  a  general 
assembly  of  the  Church,  September  24,  1834,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  arranging  the  items  of  doctrine  and  the  revelations 
for  publication.  This  committee  was  composed  of  the  fol- 
lowing: Joseph  Smith,  Oliver  Cowdery,  Sidney  Rigdon 
and  Frederick  G.  Williams.  The  committee  having  fin- 
ished their  work  they  called  a  general  assemiblyj^n-  the 
above  date  to  consider  their  labors.  It  should  be  under- 
stood that  the  printing  of  the  revelations  according  to  the 
action  of  the  conference  of  the  Church,  on  a  previous  date 
in  1831,  had  miscarried,  due  to  the  destruction  of  the  print- 
ing press  in  Independence  in  July,  1833,  and  the  destruction 


^This  Book  of  Abraham,  like  the  Book  of  Moses,  which  also 
appears  in  the  Pearl  of  Great  Price,  is  another  addition  to  our 
collection  of  lost  scripture  which  the  Lord,  through  his  wisdom, 
has  restored.  These  records  contain  many  important  revelations, 
and  should  be  carefully  read.  The  history  of  the  discovery  of  these 
rolls  of  papyrus,  and  the  guiding  hand  of  the  Lord  which  placed 
them  in  the  hands  of  Joseph  Smith,  is  set  forth  in  the  Docu- 
mentary  History  of  the  Church,  Vol.  2:348-51.  See  also  "Mes- 
senger and  Advocate,"  Dec.  1835. 


CHOOSING  OF  THE  TWELVE  185 

of  most  of  the  forms  which  had  been  issued  up  to  that  time. 
At  this  general  assembly  Oliver  Cowder}^  and  Sidney  Rig- 
don,  of  the  presidency,  were  in  charge;  the  Prophet  and 
Frederick  G.  Williams  were  at  the  time  on  a  visit  in  Michi- 
gan. All  the  quorums  of  the  Priesthood  were  arranged  in 
order;  Thomas  Burdick,  Warren  Parrish  and  Sylvester 
Smith  were  appointed  clerks.  The  usual  procedure  at  con- 
ferences of  the  Church  was  followed,  and  the  morning 
session  was  devoted  to  ordinations  and  the  transaction  of 
other  important  business.  In  the  afternoon  Oliver  Cowdery 
introduced  the  "Book  of  Doctrine  and  Covenants  of  the 
Church"  in  behalf  of  the  committee.  Sidney  Rigdon  fol- 
lowed with  instructions  pertaining  to  the  manner  of  voting, 
by  which  they  intended  to  obtain  the  voice  of  the  assembly 
for  or  against  the  book.  Each  of  the  councils  and  quorums 
of  the  Priesthood  then  by  separate  vote  acknowledged  the 
revelations  which  had  been  selected  for  a  place  in  the  book, 
as  from  the  Lord,  and  the  doctrine  and  covenants  of  their 
faith.  A  written  acknowledgment  from  the  Twelve  Apos-' 
ties,  which  had  evidently  been  prepared  before  their  'depart- 
ure for  their  mission,  was  read.    It  is  as  follows: 

TESTIMONY  OF  THE  TWELVE  APOSTLES  TO  THE  TRUTH   OF 
THE  BOOK  OF  DOCTRINE  AND  COVENANTS. 

'*The  testimony  of  the  Witnesses  to  the  Book  of  the 
Lord's  Commandments,  zvhich  commandments  he  gave  to 
his  Church  through  Joseph  Smith,  Jr.,  who  zvas  appointed, 
by  .the  voice  of  the  Church,  for  this  purpose, 

"We  therefore  feel  willing  to  bear  testimony  to  all,  the 
world  of  mankind,  to  every  creature  upon  the  face  of  all 
the  earth,  that  the  Lord  has  borne  record  to  our  soula 
through  the  Holy  Ghost  shed  forth  upon  us,  that  these  com- 
mandments were  given  by  inspiration  of  God,  and  are  profit- 
able for  all  men,  and  are  verily  true.  We  give  this  testi-- 
mony  unto  the  world,  the  Lord  being  our  helper;  and  it  is 
through  the  grace  of  God  the  Father,  and  His  Son  Jesus 
Christ,  that  we  are  permitted  to  have  this  privilege  of 
bearing  this  testimony  unto  the  worW^  '^X\  tb^  wWch  we  re- 


186         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

joice  exceedingly,  praying  the  Lord  always  that  the  chil 

dren  of  men  may  be  profited  thereby. 

Thomas  B.  Marsh,  Parley  P.  Pratt, 

David  W.  Patten,  Luke  S.  Johnson, 

Brigham  Young,  William  Smith, 

Heber  C.  Kimball,  Orson  Pratt, 

Orson  Hyde,  John  F.  Boynton, 

William  E.  McLellin,  Lyman  E.  Johnson." 

To  the  revelations  were  added  by  vote  of  this  assembly, 
the  Lectures  on  Faith,  which  had  been  given  in  the  School 
of  the  Elders  (Prophets)  earlier  in  the  year,  and  an  article 
on  Government  and  Laws  in  General ;  also  one  on  Marriage. 
These  lectures  and  the  two  articles  mentioned  were  not  re- 
ceived, however,  as  doctrine  and  binding  on  the  Church,  as 
were  the  revelations.  The  minutes  of  this  gathering  were 
signed  by  Oliver  Cowdery  and  Sidney  Rigdon  as  Presidents, 
and  by  the  three  clerks.  They  were  published  in  the  book 
when  printed,  with  a  preface  signed  by  the  presidency,  with 
date  of  February  17,  1835. 

Close  of  the  Year  1835.— The  close  of  the  year  1835 
found  the  Prophet  busy  working  on  the  Book  of  Abraham, 
which,  among  other  great  truths,  revealed  principles  per- 
taining to  astronomy  as  taught  to  Abraham.  Many  coun- 
cil meetings  were  held,  and  the  twelve  were  instructed  that 
they  were  to  take  their  families  and  move  to  Missouri  the 
following  summer  with  the  presidency,  after  the  endowment 
in  the  temple  was  received.  The  School  of  the  Elders  was 
continued,  and  the  study  of  grammar  and  Hebrew,  under 
a  competent  instructor,  became  an  important  part  of  their 
work.  The  elders  were  preparing  for  the  solemn  assembly 
which  was  soon  to  convene  in  the  Kirtland  Temple,  now 
nearly  completed.  Peace  and  tranquility  prevailed,  which 
permitted  the  Prophet  and  the  Saints  to  accomplish  many 
things  essential  to  the  welfare  of  the  Church.  The  one 
thing  that  marred  the  peace  which  was  granted  for  a  sea- 
son was  the  rebellious  spirit  manifested  by  William  Smith 
against  the  Prophet,  which  nearly  cost  William  his  standing 


CHOOSING  OF  THE  TWELVE  187 


DOCTRINE  AND  COVENANTS 


OF 


THE   CHPRCM  OT  rue 


LAI  1 KR  DAY  SvilJ^TS: 


CABsruZiZa'sr  somusci'zm 


FROM  THE  nEVELATIOiYS  OF  OOP, 


A>'0   COJiriLKD   at 


*.      JGS£Pri  SMITH  Junwr. 
OLlVFAi  aOWpFAlY, 
.SIDNEY  nWDON, 
IREDEIUCK  6'.   WILLI  AM  f^y 

[  Prcsulkig  Elilers  qfseUd  Cburtk.  I 


PnOPiUETOIlS. 

KISXXANS^,  OHIO. 

fRINTtD    BY    F.    O.    WILLIAMS    iSc    (TO. 

>    FOB   Tli£ 
PROPRIETORS. 


TITLE    PAGE    OF    THE    FIRST    EDITION    OF    THE    DOCTRINE    AND 
COVENANTS 


188         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

in  the  Church.  Charges  were  made  against  him  before 
the  high  council,  but  on  his  show  of  repentance  he  was  for- 
given. Christian  Whitmer,  one  of  the  eight  witnesses  to 
the  Book  of  Mormon,  died  in  Clay  County,  Missouri,  No- 
vember 27,  1835,  firm  in  the  faith.  He  was  one  of  the 
members  of  the  high  council  in  Missouri. 

Anointing  and  Blessings  in  the  Temple. — Much  time 
was  spent  in  January  and  February,  1836,  in  council  meet- 
ings and  the  filling  of  vacancies  in  the  various  organizations 
of  the  Priesthood.  Professor  Seixas,  a  thorough  Hebrew 
scholar,  was  employed  to  teach  the  Hebrew  language,  in  the 
stead  of  Dr.  Piexotto,  who  had  failed  to  live  up  to  his  con- 
tract. Thursday,  January  21,  the  first  of  a  number  of  meet- 
ings in  the  temple  was  held.  These  gatherings  continued 
through  several  days,  in  which  the  faithful  elders  of  the 
Church  received  blessings  by  the  lajing  on  of  hands  and 
anointing  with  oil. 

At  this  first  meeting  the  presidency  met,  and  Father 
Joseph  Smith,  the  patriarch,  was  anointed  and  blessed.  He 
then  anointed  and  blessed  each  of  the  brethren  of  the  presi- 
dency, beginning  with  the  oldest,  pronouncing  such  bless- 
ings upon  them  as  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  revealed,  and 
many  prophecies  were  uttered  by  each  of  them. 

A  Vision. — While  thus  engaged  the  heavens  were 
opened  and  the  Prophet  received  the  following  vision  : 

"I  beheld  the  celestial  kingdom  of  God,  and  the  glory 
thereof,  whether  in  the  body  or  out  I  cannot  tell.  I  saw  the 
transcendent  beauty  of  the  gate  through  which  the  heirs  of 
that  kingdom  will  enter,  which  was  like  unto  circling  flames 
of  fire ;  also  the  blazing  throne  of  God,  whereon  was  seated 
the  Father  and  the  Son.  I  saw  the  beautiful  streets  of  that 
kingdom,  winch  had  the  appearance  of  being  paved  with 
gold.  I  saw  Fathers  Adam  and  Abraham,  and  my  father 
and  mother,  my  brother,  Alvin,  that  has  long  since  slept, 
and  marveled  how  it  was  that  he  had  obtained  an  inheritance 
in  the  kingdom,  seeing  that  he  had  departed  this  life  before 
the  Lord  had  set  his  hand  to  gather  Israel  the  second  time 
and  had  not  been  baptized  for  the  remission  of  sins, 


CHOOSING  OF  THE  TWELVE  189 

*'Thus  came  the  voice  of  the  Lord  to  me,  saying — 
"  'All  who  have  died  without  a  knowledge  of  this  Gospel, 
who  would  have  received  it  if  they  had  been  permitted  to 
tarry,  shall  be  heirs  of  the  celestial  kingdom  of  God;  also 
all  that  shall  die  henceforth  without  a  knowledge  of  it,  who 
would  have  received  it  with  all  their  hearts,  shall  be  heirs 
of  that  kingdom ;  for  I,  the  Lord,  will  judge  all  men  accord- 
ing to  their  works ;  according  to  the  desire  of  their  hearts.' 
"And  I  also  beheld  that  all  children  who  die  before  they 
arrive  at  the  years  of  accountability  are  saved  in  the  celes- 
tial kingdom  of  heaven." 

Many  other  wonderful  manifestations  they  beheld,  and 
angels  ministered  to  them;  the  power  of  the  Lord  rested 
upon  them  and  the  house  was  filled  with  the  glory  of  God. 
The  Prophet's  scribe,  Warren  Parrish,  saw  the  armies  of 
heaven,  and  visions  of  the  redemption  of  Zion 

At  this  and  succeeding  meetings  the  various  councils  and 
presiding  officers  in  the  several  quorums,  each  in  turn,  re- 
ceived blessings  by  the  anointing  of  oil  and  laying  on  of 
hands,  such  as  the  patriarch  and  presidency  had  received, 
and  the  visions  of  heaven  were  opened  to  their  view  with 
wonderful  manifestations  of  the  glory  and  power  of  God, 
and  they  shouted,  "Hosanna  to  God  -and  the  Lamb." 

The  Solemn  Assembly. — In  the  city  of  Kirtland  on 
Sunday,  March  27,  1836,  the  members  of  the  Church  real- 
ized their  hopes,  long  anticipated,  when  they  gathered  in 
the  temple  in  solemn  assembly.  As  early  as  1832,  the  Lord 
had  given  commandment  for  the  building  of  a  house  to  his 
name,  for  such  a  place  was  not  to  be  found  on  the  earth ; 
nor  had  there  been  for  many  centuries.  The  ground  was 
broken  for  this  building,  June  5,  1833 ;  the  corner  stones 
were  laid  on  the  23rd  of  the  following  month — the  same 
day  the  Saints  in  Jackson  County  were  forced  by  mob  vio- 
lence from  their  homes.  Now  the  house  was  finished;  a 
monument  to  the  faith  and  industry  of  the  little  band  of 
Latter^ay  Saints  who  had  constructed  it  in  their  poverty, 
amidst  the  threatened  violence  of  enemies.  It  is  a  building 
of   no   mean   proportions;   built   of  stone;   eighty   feet  in 


190         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

length,  sixty  in  width,  fifty  feet  to  the  square,  with  a  tower 
one  hundred  ten  feet  from  the  ground.  The  27th  of  March, 
1836,  was  a  solemn  and  momentous  occasion.  Long  before 
the  appointed  hour  the  building  was  thronged  with  eager 
and  interested  people,  many  were  turned  away  for  lack  of 
room.  At  nine  o'clock  the  session  was  called  to  order  by 
President  Sidney  Rigdon,  who,  in  the  midst  of  breathless 
silence,  read  the  96th  and  the  24th  psalms.  The  choir  then 
sang:  "Ere  long  the  veil  will  rend  in  twain," — which  decla- 
ration was  to  be  fulfilled  earlier  than  the  congregation  real- 
ized. After  prayer  and  another  song  appropriate  remarks 
were  made,  and  then  the  various  officers  of  the  Church  were 
sustained  by  separate  vote,  which  procedure  was  interspersed 
with  singing.  , 

The  Prayer  of  Dedication. — The  prayer  of  dedication 
which  had  been  given  by  revelation  (Doc.  and  Cov.  Sec.  109) 
was  offered  and  the  house  was  presented  to  the  Lord.^  Fol- 
lowing the  prayer,  the  congregation  sang  the  hymn  Ho- 
sanna^  which  had  been  written  for  this  occasion,  and  then 
shouted  "Hosanna,  hosanna,  hosanna,  to  God  and  the 
Lamb,"  sealing  it  with  "Amen,  Amen,  and  Amen."  Angels 
were  present  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  like  the  sound  of  a  mighty 
rushing  wind,  filled  the  house  and  rested  upon  the  assemi)ly. 
The  people  of  the  neighborhood  came  running  together 
hearing  a  strange  sound  and  seeing  a  bright  light  resting  on 
the  temple.    The  house  had  been  accepted  by  the  Lord. 

Endowments  Given. — As  soon  as  the  Temple  was  ded- 
icated, ordinance  work  for  the  elders  was  commenced.  The 
ordinance  of  washing  of  feet^ — which  the  Prophet  said  was 
never  intended  but  for  the  official  members  of  the  Church'' — 
was  attended  to  in  behalf  of  the  leading  quorums,  and  other 
ordinances  were  performed.  The  Savior  appeared  to  sev- 
eral of  the  brethren  and  angels  ministered  to  others  in  these 
meetings.    It  was  indeed  a  time  of  Pentecost  to  the  Saints. 

/"These  ceremonies  were  repeated  for  the  benefit  of  those  who 
could  not  gain  admittance  at  the  first  session. 
^'The  Spirit  of  God  like  a  fire  is  burning." 
''Documentary    History   of   the    Church.   Vol.   2:309. 


CHOOSING  OF  THE  TWELVE 


191 


THE   KIRTLAND  TEMPLE 

The  Coming  of  Moses,  Elias  and  Elijah. — After  the 
administering  of  the  Sacrament  in  the  temple  at  the  meet- 
ing held  Sunday,  x\pril  3,  1836,  Joseph  Smith  and  Oliver 
Cowdery  retired  to  the  pulpit,  the  veils''  being  dropped,  and 
there  bowed  in  silent  prayer.    After  rising  from  their  knees 


*There  were  four  veils  in  the  temple  arranged  crosswise,  so 
that  they  could  be  lowered  and  divide  the  assembly  room  into  four 
parts. 


192         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  MtStORY 

the  Savior  appeared  to  them  standing  on  the  breast-work 
of  the  pulpit  and  blessed  them,  accepting  the  building  in  his 
name.  After  this  vision  closed,  the  heavens  were  again 
opened,  and  Moses  appeared  committing  to  them  the  keys  of 
the  gathering  of  Israel;  Elias,  who  lived  in  the  days  of 
Abraham,  then  appeared,  and  committed  to  them  the  keys  of 
the  dispensation  of  the  Gospel  of  Abraham.  Then  another 
glorious  vision  burst  upon  them  and  Elijah  appeared  and 
committed  to  them  the  keys,  in  fulfilment  of  the  prediction 
of  Malachi,  of  the  turning  of  the  hearts  of  the  fathers  to 
the  children,  and  the  hearts  of  the  children  to  the  fathers, 
which  was  to  be  done  before  the  coming  of  the  great  and 
dreadful  -day  of  the  Lord.-?' 

The  Elders  Prepared  to  Teach. — In  the  revelation 
given  on  Fishing  River  (Doc.  and  Cov.  Sec.  105)  the  Lord 
had  said  the  elders  must  be  endowed  with  power  from  on 
high  before  they  would  be  fully  prepared  to  go  forth  to 
build  up  the  Church  and  "prune"  his  vineyard.  This  en- 
dowment having  now  been  received,  and  the  various  keys 
of  different  dispensations  having  now  been  restored,  the 
elders  were  prepared  for  their  ministry  among  the  nations 
of  the  earth.  Following  these  blessings  they  began  to  go 
forth,  spreading  abroad  in  all  parts  of  the  land,  preaching 
the  word  in  power  as  they  had  never  experienced  it  before, 
and  many  received  their  testimony  and  were  numbered 
among  the  people  of  the  Lord. 


«See  Doc.  and  Cov.  Sec.  110,  for  an  account  of  these  visions. 


CHAPTER  22 

CLAY   COUNTY   REJECTS   THE  SAINTS— APOS- 
TASY AND  SORROW 
1836—1837 

Dishonorable  Action  of  Governor  Dunklin. — Gover- 
nor Daniel  Dunklin,  of  Missouri,  who  showed  some 
sense  of  honor  and  willingness  to  enforce  the  law  at 
the  beginning  of  the  trouble  in  Jackson  County,  later 
manifested  a  spirit  of  fellowship  with  the  stronger  side, 
against  right  and  justice — a  trait  common  with  many 
politicians.  In  a  communication  to  William  W.  Phelps 
and  others,  bearing  date  of  July  18,  1836,  he  cravenly 
insinuated  that  the  mobbings  and  expulsion  of  the  Lat- 
ter-day Saints  from  Jackson  County,  was  due  to  faults 
of  their  own;  the  people  would  not  have  united  against 
them,  without  some  reason,  and  while  they  had  some 
friends  at  first  even  these  had  forsaken  them.  Whether 
his  conclusion  was  right  or  wrong,  he  maintained  it  to 
be  the  duty  of  the  Saints  to  convince  their  enemies  of 
their  innocence  and  worthiness.  "If  you  cannot  do  this,'* 
he  wrote,  "all  I  can  say  to  you  is  that  in  this  Republic 
the  vox  populi  is  the  vox  Dei."  Such  was  the  contempti- 
ble answer  of  the  governor  of  a  sovereign  state,  to  an 
innocent  people,  driven  from  their  homes  and  smitten 
by  their  enemies,  because  of  their  faith  in  the  Gospel 
of  our  Redeemer. 

Clay  County  Rejects  the  Saints. — ^When  the  exiled 
Saints  were  driven  from  Jackson  County,  they  found  a 
place  of  refuge  in  Clay  County,  just  over  the  Missouri 
River  to  the  north.  Here  the  people  were  hospitable 
and  kindly  disposed.  The  Saints  had  no  intention  of 
remaining  in  Clay  County,  for  they  fully  expected  to 
be  restored  to  their  former  homes.  After  exhausting 
every  source  of  redress,  even  to  an  appeal  to  the  Presi- 
dent of  the  United  States,  they  prepared  to  make  per- 
manent settlement  by  purchasing  lands.  As  tim,e  passed 

14 


k 


194         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

and  the  indication  pointed  to  the  gathering  of  the  Lat- 
ter-day Saints  in  that  county,  the  citizens  became 
alarmed.  The  people  from  Jackson  were  constantly  men- 
acing the  Saints,  even  though  they  were  peacefully 
minding  their  business  in  their  new  homes,  but  wrong 
begets  wrong,  and  the  deep-seated  hatred  of  these  mob- 
bers  had  no  end.  Finally  the  citizens  of  Clay  County 
decided  to  do  the  wrong  thing,  to  their  everlasting  in- 
jury, and  rid  themselves,  once  and  for  all,  from  the 
danger  which  they  felt  confronted  them  by  harboring 
the  "Mormons"  in  their  midst.  That  there  was  a  danger 
of  conflict  there  can  be  no  question,  with  the  menacing 
influence  on  the  south,  and  growing  hatred,  because  of 
association  of  the  mobbers  with  many  of  the  residents 
of  the  county  to  the  north.  However,  these  Clay  County 
citizens  preferred  to  expel  the  Saints  in  a  gentle  way 
if  it  could  be  done.  A  mass  meeting  was  held  June  29, 
1836,  for  the  purpose  of  presenting,  with  united  front, 
a  petition  to  the  undesirable  exiles,  kindly  resquesting 
them  to  move  to  some  part  of  the  country  where  they 
could  be  entirely  by  themselves.  The  new  country  of 
Wisconsin  was  suggested  at  a  suitable  place.  A  report 
of  conditions  as  they  understood  them  and  resolutions 
embodying  their  request,  were  unanimously  approved. 
They  did  not  fail  to  call  attention  to  their  great  hos- 
pitality and  kindness  in  1833,  when  they  received  the 
exiles  among  them ;  and  endeavored  to  impress  upon 
the  Saints  the  thought  that  they  were  devoid  of  "one 
spark  of  gratitude"  if  they  refused  to  accept  the  sugges- 
tions offered  to  depart  in  peace  to  a  more  congenial 
locality.  Yet  they  frankly  admitted,  "we  do  not  contend 
that  we  have  the  least  right  to  expel  them  by  force," 
but  if  they  would  not  go  they  were  sure  it  would  lead 
to  civil  war,  "bearing  ruin,  woe,  and  desolation,  in  its 
course." 

Some  of  the  reasons  why  the  "Mormons"  had  become 
"objects  of  the  deepest  hatred  and  detestation"  to  many 


CLAY  COUNTY  REJECTS  THE  SAINTS      195 

of  the  citizens  were  declared  in  the  petition  to  be  as 
follows : 

"They  are  eastern  men,  whose  manners,  habits,  cus- 
toms, and  even  dialect,  are  essentially  different  from 
our  own.  They  are  non-slave-holders,  and  opposed  to 
slavery,  which  in  this  peculiar  period,  when  Abolition- 
*ism  has  reared  its  deformed  and  haggard  visage  in.  our 
land,  is  well  calculated  to  excite  deep  and  abiding  pre- 
judices in  any  community  where  slavery  is  tolerated 
and  protected. 

"In  addition  to  all  this,  they  are  charged,  as  they 
have  hitherto  been,  with  keeping  up  a  constant  commun- 
ication with  our  Indian  tribes  on  our  frontiers,  with  de- 
claring, even  from  the  pulpit,  that  the  Indians  are  a 
part  of  God's  chosen  people  and  are  destined  by  heaven 
to  inherit  this  land,  in  common  with  themselves.  We 
do  not  vouch  for  the  correctness  of  these  statements; 
but  whether  they  are  true  or  false,  their  effect  has  been 
the  same  in  exciting  our  community.  In  times  of  greater 
tranquility,  such  ridiculous  remarks  might  well  be  re- 
garded as  the  offspring  of  frenzied  fanaticism ;  but  at 
this  time,  our  defenseless  situation  on  the  frontier,  the 
bloody  disasters  of  our  fellow  citizens  in  Florida,  and 
other  parts  of  the  South,  all  tend  to  make  a  portion  of 
our  citizens  regard  such  sentiments  with  horror  if  not 
alarm.  These  and  many  other  causes  have  combined  to 
raise  a  prejudice  against  them;  and  a  feeling  of  hostil- 
ity, that  the  first  spark  may,  and  we  deeply  fear  will, 
ignite  into  all  the  horrors  and  desolations  of  a  civil  war, 
the  worst  evil  that  can  befall  any  country." 

For  these  real  and  fancied  "wrongs"  this  people 
Jmust  move  again,  for  their  presence  was  obnoxious. 
These  foolish  citizens,  acting  as  they  thought  in  their 
own  best  interests,  rejected  the  everlasting  Gospel 
against  themselves,  as  well  as  the  people  who  proclaimed 
it. 

The  Saints'  Reply.— Three  days  later  (July  1,  1836), 
the  Saints  met  in  council  and  formulated  their  reply. 
They  accepted  the  requisitions  of  the  citizens  of  Clay 


196         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

County,  notwithstanding  the  added  loss  of  property  that 
would  be  entailed.  They  also  thanked  these  citizens  for 
their  hospitality  during  the  period  of  the  sojourn  among 
them,  which  covered  a  period  of  more  than  two  and 
one  half  years.  Let  it  be  said  that  many  of  these  citizens 
sympathized  with  the  *' Mormons"  and  proffered  material 
help  to  aid  them  in  the  removal  from  the  county;  but  in 
this  drastic  action  they  were  acting,  as  they  sincerely 
thought,  in  the  best  interests  of  their  communities. 

When  the  First  Presidency  heard  of  this  ultimatum 
they  fully  endorsed  the  ac  ion  taken  by  the  Missouri 
Saints,  and  in  a  communication  to  the  Clay  County 
committee  notified  them  of  the  fact.  They  also  took 
occasion  to  inform  the  committee  of  many  other  things, 
in  humility,  which  should  have  appealed  to  their  sense 
of  justice  and  touched   their  hearts.'' 

Caldwell  County  Organized. — In  pursuance  of  this 
action  the  Saints  began  to  move  from  Clay  County  as 
soon  as  circumstances  would  permit,  and  located  on  Shoal 
Creek,  in  an  uninhabited  section  in  the  north  part  of  Ray 
County.  The  property  of  the  few  settlers  in  that  part,  they 
purchased,  and  commenced  to  build  their  homes.  By  De- 
cember, 1836,  a  goodly  number  had  taken  up  their  residence 
there  and  a  petition  was  sent  to  the  governor  asking  for  a 
county  organization.  This  petition  was  granted  about  the 
middle  of  that  month.  This  organization,  and  the  prospect 
of  a  peaceful  habitation,  gave  impetus  to  the  growth  of  the 
"Mormon''  colonies,  and  the  County  of  Caldwell,  as  it  was 
called,  "grew  like  Jonah's  gourd."^ 

The  Kirtland  Safety  Society.— Affairs  in  Kirtland  had 
been  progressing  smoothly  for  soaie  time,  and  many  bless- 
ings were  bestowed  upon  the  people.  Suth  a  condition,  how- 
ever,  was  not  to   last.   On  the  2nd   of    November,    1836, 


aThe  minutes  of  these  meetings  and  the  communications  in- 
volved in  the  question  of  the  removal  of  the  Sainf:  pre  fcmd  in 
full  in  the  Documentary  History  of  the  Chi.rch.  Vol.  2:448-463. 

^The  Missourians  were  v;illiiig — feeling  that  the  section 
chosen   by  the  "Mormons"  was   of  little   value. 


CLAY  COUNTY  REJECTS  THE  SAINTS      197 

articles  of  agreement  were  prepared  for  the  organization 
of  the  "Kirtland  Safety  Society  Dank."  the  State  of  Ohio, 
through  prejudice,  refuse.!  to  grant  a  charter,  so  the  mat- 
ter resed  until  January,  1837,  when  a  society  was  organ- 
ized within  I  he  provisions  of  the  law.  Stock  was  sub- 
scribed for  and  the  business  commenced.  During  this  year 
(1837)  speculation  was  at  high  ebb  throughout  the  entire 
nation.  The  Latter-day  Saints  in  Kirtland  partook  of  that 
spirit;  several  business  ventures  had  failed  to  come  up  to 
expectations,  and  many  of  the  members  of  the  Church 
were  financially  involved.  The  authorities  of  the  Church, 
wi'h  others  of  the  leading  brethren  who  had  subscribed 
for  s'ock  in  the  Kirtland  Safety  Society,  pledged  them- 
selves to  be  responsible  for  the  redemption  of  all  the  notes 
of  the  institution,  in  proportion  to  the  amount  of  stock 
subscribed.  Since  they  had  no  charter,  other  banking  in- 
stilu  ions  refused  their  notes.  The  cashier  of  this  society, 
at  one  time  the  Prophet's  clerk  and  a  faithful  elder  in  the 
Church,  was  founJ  guilty  of  immoral  conduct.  He  was 
forgiven  on  a  show  of  repentance  and  confession,  and  re- 
tained his  standing  in  the  Church ;  but  he  never  regained 
the  spirit  and  shortly  after  became  disaffected.  He  mis- 
appropriated the  funds  of  the  society  to  the  extent  of 
over  twenty-five  thousand  dollars,  which  placed  the  insti- 
tution in  a  precarious  con' 'i- ion.  Seeing  how  matters  were 
being  conducted,  -he  Pro])het  gave  a  warning  which  was 
not  heeded ;  therefore,  early  in  the  summer  of  1837,  he 
withdrew  from  the  concern,  resigned  his  office  and  dis- 
posed of  all  his  interests  therein,  stating  that  he  was 
satisfied  after  five  months'  experience,  "that  no  in- 
stitution of  the  kind,  established  upon  just  and  righteous 
principles  for  a  blessing  not  only  to  the  Church,  but  to 
the  whole  nation,  would  be  suffered  to  continue  its  opera- 
tions in  such  an  age  of  darkness,  speculation  and  wicked- 
ness." 

The  Financial  Panic  of  1837.-— At  this  time  the  panic 
of  1837,  swept  over  the  United  States.  During  the  months 


198         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

of  March  and  April,  the  faihires  in  the  City  of  New  York 
amounted  to  over  $100,000,000  and  hundreds  of  institu- 
tions were  driven  to  the  wall.  It  was  only  natural  thai 
the  Kirtland  Safety  Society,  so  improperly  managed, 
should  share  in  the  general  condition  of  failure. 

Other  Causes  of  Embarrassment. — Other  causes  for 
the  financial  stress  among  the  Saints,  which  also  weighed 
heavily  upon  the  heads  of  the  Church,  were  the  afflictions 
undergone  at  the  hands  of  enemies,  and  the  expenses  at- 
tached to  the  erection  of  the  Kirtland  Temple.  Moreover, 
the  poor,  destitute  and  needy,  who  had  received  the  Gospel 
came  to  Kirtland  seeking  assistance  and  necessary  homes. 
Large  contracts  for  land  were  entered  into  for  the  benefit 
of  these  poor,  that  they  might  obtain  homes  to  call  their 
own;  but  those  concerned  were  not  always  prompt  in  the 
payment  of  their  dues — a  common  failure  of  mankind. 

Apostasy  and  Sorrow. — As  the  fruit  of  this  condition, 
an  apostasy  followed  rapidly,  and  it  seemed,  said  the  Proph- 
et, "as  though  all  the  powers  of  earth  and  hell  were  com- 
bining their  influence  in  an  especial  manner  to  overthrow 
the  Church  at  once,  and  make  a  final  end."  Enemies  abroad, 
aided  by  apostates  within,  united  in  various  schemes  to 
overthrow  the  Prophet  as  if  he  had  been  the  sole  cause  of 
all  the  evils,  not  only  in  the  communities  of  the  Church,  but 
throughout  the  entire  land.  Most  of  this  evil  which  befell 
the  Church  might  have  been  avoided  if  the  Prophet's  coun- 
sel had  been  accepted  by  the  Saints.  Apostasy  developed 
within  all  the  councils  of  the  Church,  and  many  of  the  lead- 
ing brethren,  who  previously  had  been  true  and  faithful, 
were  involved. 

The  Pure  in  Heart  Able  to  Withstand. — It  is  strange 
to  think  of  this  dire  condition,  when  just  one  brief  year 
before,  the  glorious  manifestations  in  the  temple  had  been 
given  to  many  of  these  men,  who  now  possessed  such  bitter- 
ness of  spirit.  They  seemed  to  have  forgotten  their  many 
blessings,  and  the  wonderful  visions,  and  the  great  prom- 
ises made  them  by  the  Lord,  if  they  would  be  true  and 


CLAY  COUNTY  REJECTS  THE  SAINT^       199 

faithful,  in  their  ministry.  The  spirit  of  speculation  and 
desire  for  wealth,  during  the  brief  spell  of  peace  and  har- 
mony, had  beclouded  the  minds  of  many,  and  their  souls 
were  filled  with  deadly  hatred  against  their  former  breth- 
ren. Joseph  Smith  was  called  a  fallen  prophet  by  those 
whom  he  had  cherished  and  loved,  and  whose  love  for  him 
had  been  pronounced.  Some,  in  their  bitterness  and  dark- 
ness of  mind,  sought  his  life.  Those  who  sought  his  wel- 
fare and  spoke  in  his  defense,  were  ridiculed  and  treated 
with  great  contempt.  It  was  a  time  when  the  souls  of  men 
were  tested,  and  only  those  who  kept  themselves  pure  and 
unspotted  from  the  sins  of  the  world,  were  able  to  with- 
stand the  trial.  Every  influence  was  brought  to  bear  upon 
the  members  of  the  Church  to  get  them  to  renounce  the 
Prophet.  Many  good  men  v^ere  dragged  into  the  net ;  oth- 
ers barely  escaped,  and  only  through  their  deep  humility 
and  great  repentance,  were  they  spared  the  awful  fate  which 
carried  so  many  to  destruction.  It- was  during  this  time 
of  disaffection  that  Brigham  Young,  Heber  C.  Kimball, 
Wilford  Woodruff,  and  others,  including  John  Taylor  and 
Willard  Richards,  who  had  but  recently  joined  the  Church, 
stood  nobly  in  defense  of  the  Prophet  Joseph,  m  the  face 
of  a  murderous  spirit  of  opposition. 

The  Prophet's  Visit  to  Missouri. — In  September, 
1837,  Presidents  Joseph  Smith  and  Sidney  Rigdon  went  to 
Missouri  to  assist  the  Saints  in  that  land  in  establishing 
places  of  gathering.  Other  brethren  from  Kirtland  ac- 
companied them.  They  arrived  about  the  first  of  Novem- 
ber in  Caldwell  County  and  immediately  went  into  council 
with  the  elders  there,  regarding  locations  for  the  Saints. 
Those  who  met  in  council  were  Joseph  Smith,  Sidney  Rig- 
don, Hyrum  Smith,  Thomas  B.  Marsh,  William  E.  McLel- 
lin,  Lyman  E.  Johnson  and  William  Smith  from  Ohio,  and 
the  high  council  of  the  Church  in  Far  West,  with  William 
W.  Phelps  at  their  head.  It  was  decided  that  there  was 
room  in  that  land  to  make  it  desirable  to  invite  the  Saints 
from  other  parts  to  locate  there.    The  city  Far  West,  which 


200         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

had  been  laid  out  and  incorporated,  was  chosen  as  a  cen- 
tral gathering  place.  It  was  decided  to  postpone  the  build- 
ing of  the  Lord's  house  in  Far  West,  which  had  been  de- 
cided on,  until  the  Lord  should  reveal  his  will  to  have  it 
commenced. 

Death  of  Jerusha  Smith. — A  sad  event  occurred  while 
Hyrum  Smith  was  engaged  in  Far  West  assisting  the  Saints 
to  locate,  in  the  death  of  his  wife  Jerusha  Barden  Smith, 
October  3,  1837.  "Tell  your  father  when  he  comes  that 
the  Lord  has  taken  your  mother  home  and  left  you  for  him 
to  take  care  of,"  was  her  dying  statement  to  her  five  little 
children. 

Attempt  to  Depose  the  Prophet. — Presidents  Smith 
and  Rigdon  returned  to  Kirtland  from  Missouri,  on  the 
10th  of  December.  They  discovered  that  during  their  ab- 
sence, Warren  Parrish,  John  F.  Boynton,  Luke  S.  Johnson, 
Joseph  Coe,  Sylvester  Smith,  and  other  of  the  leading  coun- 
cils had  united  to  overthrow  the  Church.  Some  of  these 
men  had  earlier  in  the  year  shown  a  spirit  of  opposition,  but 
on  a  show  of  repentance  had  been  reinstated ;  but  the  evils 
were  not  fully  eradicated  from  their  minds.  Warren  Par- 
rish was  a  seventy,  who  a  few  short  months  before  shared 
the  Prophet's  fullest  confidence,  as  one  of  his  closest  and 
dearest  friends.  Now,  through  transgression,  he  became  one 
of  the  Prophet's  bitterest  enemies  and  the  leader  of  a  move- 
ment to  depose  him  and  install  David  Whitmer  in  his  stead. 
Meetings  had  been  held  by  this  clique  in  the  temple,  which 
they  claimed  as  their  own,  and  they  resorted  to  violence 
to  maintain  their  contention.  In  this  manner  the  Kirtland 
Temple,  so  recently  accepted  by  the  Lord,  was  desecrated 
and  defiled  so  that  it  ceased  to  be  a  sacred  edifice  to  his 
holy  name. 

The  British  Mission. — During  these  sad  days  of  trial 
and  tribulation,  the  word  of  the  Lord  came  to  Joseph  Smith 
stating  that  something  must  be  done  for  the  salvation  of 
the  Church.  The  solution  was  the  carrying  of  the  Gospel 
to  Great  Britain.     On  Sunday,  the  4th  day  of  June,  the 


CLAY  COUNTY  REJECTS  THE  SAINTS      201 

Prophet  approached  Elder  Heber  C.  Kimball  in  the  Kirt- 
land  Temple  and  whispered  to  him,  saying:  "Brother  Heber, 
the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  has  whispered  to  me:  'Let  my  ser- 
vant Heber  go  to  England  and  proclaim  my  Gospel,  and 
open  the  door  of  salvation  to  that  nation.'  "  Brother  Kim- 
ball, feeling  his  weakness,  asked  if  Elder  Brigham  Young 
could  not  go  with  him.  The  Prophet  answered  that  the 
Lord  had  something  else  for  Brigham  Young  to  do.  Fol- 
lowing this  conversation  Elder  Kimball  was  set  apart  for 
this  great  work  in  the  British  Isles,  which  was  to  be  the 
first  foreign  mission  of  the  Church.  While  the  First  Presi- 
dency were  setting  Elder  Kimball  apart,  Orson  Hyde,  of  the 
council  of  the  twelve  came  in,  and  listening  to  the  blessing 
being  given  to  his  fellow  laborer  asked  that  he  also  might 
have  the  privilege  of  assisting  in  that  work.  Elder  Hyde 
had  been  among  those  disturbed  because  of  speculation. 
His  heart  melted  within  him  and  he  now  acknowledged  his 
faults,  and  sought  a  blessing.  His  offering  was  accepted 
and  he  was  set  apart  for  the  British  labor. 

The  Work  in  Canada. — The  movement  to  send  elders 
to  Great  Britain  was  the  outgrowth  of  the  work  in  Canada. 
Several  of  the  elders  had  taken  trips  to  Canada  and  had 
preached  the  Gospel  there.  Elder  Orson  Pratt  was  the  first 
to  carry  the  message  into  Canada  in  the  year  1833.  In  the 
fall  of  that  same  year  the  Prophet  and  Sidney  Rigdon  went 
on  a  brief  mission  to  Upper  Canada  and  made  a  number  of 
converts.  In  1836,  Elder  Parley  P.  Pratt  went  to  the  City 
of  Toronto  and  surrounding  country  and  preached  with 
wonderful  success.  It  was  here  at  this  time  that  Elder  John 
Taylor,  afterwards  of  the  council  of  the  twelve  and  later 
President  of  the  Church,  received  the  Gospel.  It  was  also 
here,  and  due  to  the  preaching  of  Elder  Pratt,  that  Joseph 
Fielding  and  his  two  sisters,  Mary — who  a  few  months 
later  became  the  wife  of  H>Tum  Smiith — and  Mercy  R.,  were 
baptized.  Others  who  received  the  Gospel  in  Canada  were 
John  Goodson,  John  Snyder  and  Isaac  Russell.  All  of 
these   people   were   in   correspondence   with   relatives   and 


202         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

friends  in  Great  Britain  whom  they  informed  of  the  rise 
and  progress  of  the  Church,  thus  preparing  them  for  events 
to  come. 

Departure  for  Great  Britain. — Elder  Willard  Richards, 
having  requested  the  privilege  of  going  to  Great  Britain, 
was  set  apart  by  Sidney  Rigdon  and  Hyrum  Smith,  on  the 
12th  of  June,  1837.  The  following  day  Elders  Heber  C. 
Kimball,  Orson  Hyde,  Willard  Richards,  and  Joseph  FieM- 
ing,  a  priest,  who  came  from  Honeydon,  England,  left  Kirt- 
land  on  their  mission  to  the  British  Isles.  They  were  ac- 
companied on  their  journey  as  far  as  Fairport  by  Elder 
Brigham  Young  and  others.  This  little  band  of  mission- 
aries was  later  augmented  by  the  addition  of  Isaac  Russell, 
John  Goodson  and  John  Snyder,  and  on  the  23rd  of  June, 
1837,  they  engaged  passage  on  the  merchant  ship  "Garrick," 
for  Liverpool.  On  the  morning  of  the  20th  of  July,  the 
"Garrick"  anchored  in  the  River  Mersey.  As  soon  as  these 
brethren  landed  they  went  to  Preston,  about  thirty  miles 
from  Liverpool.  It  was  election  day  for  members  of  Parlia- 
ment, and  Queen  Victoria,  who  had  recently  come  to  the 
throne,  was  about  to  organize  her  cabinet.  As  the  mission- 
aries alighted  from  their  coach,  they  saw  in  letters  of  gold 
on  a  banner  above  their  heads  an  inscription,  ''Truth  will 
prevail,"  which  they  accepted  as  a  favorable  omen. 

Elder  Joseph  Fielding  had  a  brother  Rev.  James  Field- 
ing, who  resided  in  Preston,  and  the  brethren  went  to  hear 
him  preach  on  Sunday,  July  23,  1837.  At  the  service  Rev. 
Fielding  unexpectedly  announced  that  there  were  present 
some  ministers  from  America  and  they  would  occupy  his 
pujpit  in  the  afternoon.  The  invitation  was  joyfully  ac- 
cepted and  President  Kimball  gave  a  brief  address  followed 
by  Elder  Hyde.  That  evening  Mr.  Fielding  again  offered 
his  pulpit  to  the  brethren  and  Elder  Goodson  and  Brother 
Fielding  preached.  This  was  the  opening  of  the  door  for 
the  Gospel  in  England.*^ 


^The  inspiration  of  the  Prophet  Joseph  to  send  elders  to  Great 
Britain   for   the   salvation   of  the   Church,   was   fully   attested,   for 


CLAY  COUNTY  REJECTS  THE  SAINTS      203 


ll!§MiP13Miiie««iyui^i8^ 


VAUXHALL       CHAPEL,       REV.       JAMES       FIELDINg'S       CHURCH, 
PRESTON,   ENGLAND 

The  following  Wednesday  (July  26,  1837)  another 
meeting  was  held  in  Rev.  James  Fielding's  chapel.  Elders 
Hyde  and  Richards  preached  and  much  interest  was  mani- 
fested by  the  congregation,  many  were  convinced  and 
sought  baptism.  Fearing  that  he  would  loose  his  entire 
flock  the  Rev.  Fielding  closed  the  doors  of  his  chapel  against 
the  elders  and  from  that  time  opposed  the  work  with  all 
his  power.  However,  the  work  was  started,  a  foothold  had 
been  gained,  and  the  brethren  received  many  invitations  to 
preach  in  private  homes.  The  work  spread  rapidly  through- 
out the  nation,  many  branches  were  organized  and  many 
souls  sought  salvation  through  the  remission  of  their  sins. 

Revelation  to  the  Twelve. — The  same  day  that  the 
Gospel  was  first  preached  in  England  (July  23,  1837)  the 


iTiembers  were  baptized  by  the  thousands  in  the  course  of  a  few 
months  following.  Many  of  them  emigrated  and  became  stalwarts 
in  the  Church,  and  branches  of  great  magnitude  were  raised  up 
in  various  parts  of  England. 


204         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Lord  gave  a  revelation  through  Joseph  Smith  to  Thomas 
B,  Miarsh  and  the  twelve.  They  were  commanded  to  gird 
up  their  loins,  take  up  their  cross  and  follow  the  Savior  and 
feed  his  sheep.  "Exalt  not  yourselves,"  said  the  Lord,  "re- 
bel not  against  my  servant  Joseph  Smith,  for  verily  I  say 
unto  you,  I  am  with  him,  and  my  hand  shall  be  over  him; 
and  the  keys  which  I  have  given  unto  him,  and  also  to  you- 
ward,  shall  not  be  taken  from  him  till  I  come." 

This  was  a  timely  warning,  for  even  then  some  of  the 
members  of  that  council  were  in  secret  collusion  with  en- 
emies of  the  Church.  Their  actions  later  developed,  and 
before  the  close  of  the  year  they  were  in  open  rebellion  as 
previously  indicated. 

Frederick  G.  Williams  Removed. — A  conference  of  the 
elders  held  in  Far  West,  November  7,  1837,  refused  to  sus- 
tain Frederick  G.  Williams  as  a  counselor  to  President  Jo- 
seph Smith,  and  Hyrum  Smith  was  appointed  in  his  place. 
President  Williams,  Lyman  E.  Johnson,  Parley  P.  Pratt 
and  Warren  Parrish  had  previously  been  cited  to  appear 
before  a  council  of  the  Church,  charges  having  been  pre- 
ferred against  them,  but  the  council  being  improperly  or- 
ganized, no  action  was  taken  at  that  time.  President  Wil- 
liams became  disaffected  with  many  others,  due  to  specula- 
tions and  financial  troubles  in  the  fore  part  of  the  year  1837, 
and  permitted  himself  to  become  estranged  from  the  work. 

Flight  of  Brigham  Young. — The  feeling  of  opposition 
against  the  Prophet  became  so  intense  near  the  close  of  the 
year  1837,  that  it  was  with  danger  that  anyone  in  Kirtland 
could  speak  in  his  defense.  On  the  morning  of  December 
22,  1837,  Elder  Brigham  Young  left  Kirtland  because  of 
the  fury  of  the  enemies  of  the  Church.  Apostates  had 
threatened  to  destroy  him  because  he  continued  to  proclaim 
publicly  that  Joseph  Smith  was  a  prophet  of  the  Most  Higli 
and  had  not  transgressed  and  fallen,  as  the  apostates  de- 
clared. 

This  was  the  condition  of  affairs  in  Kirtland  at  the  close 
of  the  year  1837. 


CHAPTER  23 

THE   PRESIDENCY    MOVE   TO   MISSOURI— EX- 
COMMUNICATION OF  OLIVER  COWDERY 
AND  OTHERS 

1838 

Lowering  Clouds. — Threatening  and  sinister  were 
the  clouds  which  hung  over  the  Church  at  the  beginning  of 
the  year  1838.  Apostasy  had  broken  into  the  ranks,  and 
many  of  the  former  faithful  defenders  of  the  truth  had  fallen 
by  the  wayside.  Satan  rejoiced,  and  the  enemies  of  the 
Saints  gained  great  power,  which  was  later  to  be  made  mani- 
fest with  extreme  bitterness. 

Flight  of  Joseph  Smith  and  Sidney  Rigdon. — So  bit- 
ter became  the  spirit  of  opposition  in  Kirtland  that  Joseph 
Smith  and  Sidney  Rigdon  were  forced  to  seek  safety  in 
flight.  They  departed  from  that  place  January  12,  1838, 
on  horseback,  and  journeyed  towards  Far  West.  Unjust 
and  vexatious  law  suits  had  been  planted  against  them  by 
their  enemies.  Several  times  Joseph  had  been  cited  to  ap- 
pear before  the  courts  on  trivial  charges,  from  which  he 
was  cleared,  which  action  did  not  tend  to  lessen  the  ugly  feel- 
ings of  his  enemies.  Some  sixty  miles  west  of  Kirtland 
they  tarried  at  Norton,  where  they  were  joined  by  their 
families.  On  the  16th,  the  journey  was  resumed.  Elder 
Brigham  Young  accompanying  them.  At  Dublin,  in  In- 
diana, the  Prophet  sought  employment,  cutting  and  saw- 
ing wood,  to  relieve  his  necessities.  Here,  through  the  aid 
of  Elder  Young,  a  Brother  Tomlinson  sold  some  property, 
and  gave  the  Prophet  three  hundred  dollars  to  help  him  on 
his  way. 

The  weather  was  extremely  cold  and  the  fleeing  breth- 
ren were  forced  because  of  enemies,  to  secrete  themselves 
in  their  wagons  without  sufficient  means  to  keep  warm. 
Their  adversaries  followed  them  for  more  than  two  hun- 
dred miles  from  Kirtland,  with  guns  and  knives,  seeking 
their  lives.    "They,"  wrote  the  Prophet,  "frequently  crossed 


206         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

out  track ;  twice  they  were  in  the  houses  where  we  stopped, 
and  once  we  tarried  al  night  in  the  same  house  with  them, 
with  only  a  partition  between  us  and  them;  and  we  heard 
their  oaths  and  imprecations,  and  threats  concerning  us,  if 
they  could  catch  us ;  and  late  in  the  evening  they  came  into 
our  room  and  examined  us,  but  decided  we  were  not  the 
men.  At  other  times  we  passed  them  in  the  streets,  and 
gazed  on  them,  and  they  on  us,  but  they  knew  us  not." 
About  two  hundred  and  twenty  miles  from  Far  West  a 
number  of  brethren  met  the  Prophet,  and  assisted  him  with 
teams  to  that  place,  where  he  arrived,  March  14,  1838.  He 
was  welcomed  by  the  Saints  with  open  arms.  President  Rig- 
don  did  not  arrive  in  Far  West  until  the  4th  of  April,  hav- 
ing been  detained  by  sickness  in  his  family. 

Rejection  of  the  Missouri  Presidency.— The  spirit  oi 
darkness  spread  from  Kirtland  to  Missouri,  and  some  of 
the  leading  brethren  became  affected.  Martin  Harris  was 
dropped  from  the  high  council  in  Kirtland,  with  three  oth- 
ers, September  3,  1837,  and  Oliver  Cowdery,  who  had  been 
in  transgression,  was  retained  in  his  calling  on  condition 
that  he  would  repent;  and  should  he  fail  to  repent,  the 
Prophet  said,  "the  Church  will  soon  be  under  the  necessily 
of  raising  their  hands  against  him ;  therefore  pray  for  him." 
These  men,  and  others  in  Kirtland,  influenced  some  of  the 
brethren  in  Missouri,  and  the  spirit  of  disaffection  in  Cald- 
well County  commenced  to  grow.  A  general  assembly  of 
the  Saints  was  held  in  Far  West,  February  4,  1838,  and  the 
members  withdrew  the  hand  of  fellowship  from  their  pre- 
siding officers,  David  Whitmer,  William  W.  Phelps  and 
John  Whitmer.  Similar  action  was  taken  on  the  succeed- 
ing days  in  Carter's  settlement,  Durphy's  home,  and  Haun's 
Mill. 

The  charges  against  two  of  them,  William  W.  Phelps  and 
John  Whitmer,  were  that  they  had  sold  their  possessions 
in  Jackson  County,  contrary  to  the  revelations  of  the  Lord, 
which  was  paramount  to  a  denial  of  the  faith;  and  for  the 
misappropriation    of  funds    borrowed    for  the    use  of    the 


THE  PRESIDENCY  MOVE  TO  MISSOURI    207 

Church.  The  Lord,  in  a  revelation,  had  rebuked  these  men 
for  their  transgression  and  warned  them,  but  they  did  not 
heed  the  warning.  David  Whitmer  was  likewise  charged 
with  improper  conduct  and  neglect  of  duty,  and  with  the 
violation  of  the  word  of  wisdom,  in  the  persistent  use  of  tea, 
coffee  and  tobacco,  and  the  Church  had  gone  on  record  by 
vote  that  they  would  not  sustain  any  officer  who  indulged 
in  such  things.  Thomas  B.  Marsh  and  David  W.  Patten  were 
sustained  as  presiding  officers  in  Missouri,  until  the  com- 
ing of  Presidents  Joseph  Smith  and  Sidney  Rigdon.  The 
three  accused  men  persisted  in  showing  contempt  for  the 
decision  of  these  conferences  of  the  Church,  in  which  action 
they  were  joined  by  Oliver  and  Marcellus  F.  Cowdery; 
therefore  they  were  cited  to  appear  before  the  high  coun- 
cil, March  10,  1838,  and  William  W.  Phelps  and  John 
Whitmer  were  excommunicated.  Marcellus  F.  Cowdery  was 
disfellowshiped  and  the  case  of  David  Whitmer  and  Oliver 
Cowdery  was  held  over  for  future  investigation. 

Political  Motto  of  the  Church. — Shortly  after  the  ar- 
rival of  Presidents  Smith  and  Rigdon  in  Far  West  the  fol- 
lowing political  motto  was  adopted: 

"The  Constitution  of  our  country  formed  by  the  fath- 
ers of  liberty.  Peace  and  good  order  in  society.  Love  to  God, 
and  good  will  to  man.  All  good  and  wholesome  laws,  virtue 
and  truth  above  all  things,  and  aristarchy,  live  forever !  But 
woe  to  tyrants,  mobs,  aristocracy,  anarchy,  and  toryism,  and 
all  those  who  invent  or  seek  out  unrighteous  and  vexatious 
law  suits,  under  the  pretext  and  color  of  law,  or  office,  either 
religious  or  political.  Exalt  the  standard  of  democracy; 
down  with  that  of  priestcraft,  and  let  all  the  people  say. 
Amen !  that  the  blood  of  our  fathers  may  not  cry  from  the 
ground  against  us.  Sacred  is  the  memory  of  the  blood 
which  bought  for  us  our  liberty." 

First  General  Conference  at  Far  West.— April  6,  1838, 
the  first  general  conference  of  the  Church  in  Missouri  was 
held  at  Far  West.  John  Corrill  and  Elias  Higbee  were  chosen 
historians  and  George  W.  Robinson  general  church  re- 
corder and  clerk  of  the  First  Presidency.    Thomas  B.  Marsh, 


208         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

David  W.  Patten  and  Brigham  Young  were  sustained  as 
the  presidency  of  the  Church  in  Zion.  The  following  day, 
David  W.  Patten,  in  reporting  the  labors  of  the  council  of 
the  twelve,  said  he  could  not  recommend  William  E.  Mc- 
Lellin,  Luke  S.  Johnson,  Lyman  E.  Johnson,  John  F.  Boyn- 
ton,  and  was  doubtful  of  William  Smith.  The  other  brethren 
were  faithfully  discharging  their  duties. 

John  Whitmer  Withholds  the  Church  Record.— A  de- 
mand by  letter  was  made,  by  sanction  of  the  conference,  of 
John  Whitmer,  the  former  historian,  calling  for  the  record 
of  the  Church  in  his  keeping.  This  he  refused  to  deliver 
and  retained  it  until  the  day  of  his  death.  A  copy  of  it  is 
now  in  the  archives  of  the  Church. 

Oliver  Cowdery,  David  Whitmer  and  Others  Excom- 
municated.— Wednesday,  April  11,  1838,  Seymour  Brun- 
son  preferred  nine  charges  against  Oliver  Cowdery  who 
was  cited  to  appear  for  trial  the  following  day.  Oliver  re- 
fused to  appear,  but  sent  a  letter,  written  in  a  very  bitter 
spirit,  and  defiant  attitude,  in  which  he  boasted  of  his  "p^J" 
sonal  liberty,"  and  with  injured  demeanor  denied  the  right 
of  any  church  tribunal  to  control  him  in  his  temporal  in- 
terests, which  was  contrar}-  to  his  constitutional  privileges. 
Therefore  he  would  voluntarily  "withdraw  from  a  society 
assuming  they  have  such  right."  Two  of  the  charges  when 
presented  to  the  council  were  rejected  and  one  was  with- 
drawn, the  other  six  were  sustained.  There  was  no  other 
course  for  the  council  to  take  than  to  excommunicate  the  re- 
bellious Assistant  President  of  the  Church,  who  had  turned 
so  bitter  in  his  feelings  against  his  former  associates. 

On  the  9th,  five  charges  were  also  preferred  against  Da- 
vid Whitmer,  who  was  cited  to  appear  for  trial  on  the  13th. 
David  also  replied  by  letter,  in  which  he  refused  to  recog- 
nize the  authority  of  the  general  assemblies  of  the  Church 
and  the  action  taken  against  him;  nor  would  he  recognize 
the  authority  of  the  present  council  which  had  been  called 
to  try  his  case.  And,  since  the  council  would  pursue  its 
"unlawful  course  at  all  hazards,"  he  preferred  to  withdraw 


THE  PRESIDENCY  MOVE  TO  MISSOURI    209 

from  their  "fellowship  and  communion — choosing  to  seek 
a  place  among  the  meek  and  humble,  where  the  revelations 
of  heaven  will  be  observed,  and  the  rights  of  men  regarded.*' 
Action  was  therefore  taken  against  David  Whitmer  and 
thus  another  of  the  special  witnesses,  was  cut  off  from  the 
Church." 

Lyman  E.  Johnson  and  William  E.  McLellin. — The 
same  day  charges  were  preferred  against  Lyman  E.  John- 
son; these  were  sustained,  and  he  was  cut  off  from  the 
Church.  One  month  later,  May  11,  1838,  Wiliam  E.  Mc- 
Lellin was  handled  for  his  fellowship,  and  he  also  lost  his 
standing  in  the  Church.  About  this  time  Jacob  Whitmer  and 
Hiram  Page  also  left  the  Church  having  partaken  of  the 
spirit  of  apostasy. 

A  Day  of  Sadness. — This  was  a  day  of  sadness  for 
Joseph  Smith.  To  see  the  witnesses  who  were  associated 
with  him  in  the  incipiency  of  the  Church  fall  by  the  way- 
side, touched  his  heart.  Yet  right  must  prevail,  and  right- 
eousness triumph,  even  though  it  should  cause  wounds 
which  could  not  be  healed.  To  their  credit,  be  it  said,  that 
none  of  the  witnesses  who  had  beheld  angels  and  the  plates 
from  which  the  Book  of  Mbrmon  was  translated,  ever  denied 
their  testimony  concerning  these  things,  notwithstanding  the 
extreme  bitterness  of  heart  they  manifested  against  Joseph 
Smith  the  Prophet.^ 

Return  of  Elders  Kimball  and  Hyde.— April  1,  1838, 
a  conference  of  the  Church  was  held  in  Preston,  England,  in 
Temperance  Hall  (the  "Cock  Pit"),  for  the  purpose  of  set- 


«For  full  account  of  these  trials  see  Documentary  History  of 
the  Church,  Vol.  3:16-20. 

^During  these  days  of  darkness  all  three  of  the  special  wit- 
nesses of  the  Book  of  Mormon  left  the  Church.  So  also  did  three 
of  the  eight  witnesses,  viz.  Jacob  Whitmer,  John  Wlhitmer  and 
Hiram  Page.  Christian  Whitmer  died  in  full  fellowship  and 
with  a  strong  conviction  of  the  truth,  in  Missouri,  Nov.  27, 
1835,  and  his  brother  Peter  Whitmer  Jr.,  died  September  22,  1836, 
also  firm  in  the  faith  and  fellowship  of  the  Saints.  Later  Oliver 
Cowdery  and  Martin  Harris  returned  to  the  Church  and  died  in 
full  fellowship,  also  Luke  S.  Johnson  and  many  others  who  be- 
came disaffected  during  these  days  of  tribulation. 
15 


210         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

ting  in  order  the  branches  in  that  mission.  Joseph  Fielding 
was  sustained  as  President  of  the  British  Mission,  to  suc- 
ceed Heber  C.  Kimball,  and  Willard  Richards  and  William 
Clayton,  an  English  convert,  were  chosen  as  his  counselors. 
These  men  were  ordained  high  priests.  On  the  20th  of 
April,  1838,  Elders  Kimball  and  Hyde  sailed  from  Liver- 
pool for  the  United  States,  in  the  same  ship  which  had  car- 
ried them  to  England,  the  "Garrick."  They  arrived  in  Kirt- 
land,  M|ay  21,  1838,  and  immediately  notified  the  Prophet, 
at  Far  West,  of  their  good  feeling  and  firmness  in  the  faith. 
Far  West — The  House  of  the  Lord. — In  a  revelation 
given  April  26,  1838,  the  Lord  accepted  Far  West  as  a  cen- 
tral gathering  place  for  the  Saints  in  Missouri,  and  a  place 
of  refuge,  which  should  be  holy  and  consecrated  to  him. 
There  a  house  was  to  be  built  to  his  name,  and  the  begin- 
ning should  be  made  on  the  4th  of  July  following,  then  the 
Saints  were  to  continue  their  labors  diligently  until  the 
house  was  finished.  However,  the  presidency,  Joseph  Smith, 
Sidney  Rigdon  and  Hyrum  Smith,  the  latter  having  taken 
the  place  of  Frederick  G.  Williams,  were  not  to  get  into 
debt.  Other  settlements  in  the  region  round  about  besides 
Far  West,  were  to  be  selected  as  gathering  places  for  the 
Saints,  and  stakes  of  Zion  were  to  be  established. 

Stakes  of  Zion. — In  accordance  with  the  revelation, 
about  the  middle  of  May,  1838,  Presidents  Joseph  Smith 
and  Sidney  Rigdon  with  a  number  of  other  elders,  includ- 
ing David  W.  Patten  and  Bishop  Edward  Partridge,  took 
a  trip  in  the  wilderness  north  of  Far  West  for  the  purpose 
of  locating  sites  for  settlements  and  the  laying  off  of  stakes 
of  Zion.  They  pursued  their  course  up  Grand  River,  some 
twenty-five  miles  to  a  place  they  called  Tower  Hill,  because 
they  found  ruins  of  an  old  Nephite  tower  there. 
Here  Elder  Lyman  Wight  had  his  home,  and  here  they 
camped  May  20,  which  was  the  Sabbath  day.  In  the  after- 
noon Presidents  Smith  and  Rigdon,  with  their  clerk,  George 
W.  Robinson,  went  up  the  river  about  one  half  mile,  to 
Wight's  ferry,  for  the  purpose  of  selecting  and  laying  claim 


THE  PRESIDENCY  MOVE  TO  MISSOURI    211 

to  a  city  plat.  This  was  in  Daviess  County,  township  60, 
ranges  27  and  28,  which  the  brethren  called  "Spring  Hill," 
but  by  the  mouth  of  the  Lord,  the  record  states,  "it  was 
named  Adam-ondi-Ahman,  because,  said  he,  it  is  the  place 
where  Adam  shall  come  to  visit  his  people,  or  the  Ancient 
of  Days  shall  sit,  as  spoken  of  by  Daniel  the  Prophet."*^  We 
are  also  informed  that  this  is  the  place  where  Adam  as- 
sembled his  posterity  three  years  before  his  death,  and  there 
bestowed  upon  them  his  blessing.     On  that  occasion  the 


LYMAN    WIGHT  S    HOUSE,    NEAR    ADAM-ONDI-AHMAN 


Lord  appeared  to  them,  and  the  posterity  of  Adam  rose 
up  and  blessed  him,  and  called  him  Michael,  the  Prince, 
the  Arch-angel;  and  the  Lord  administered  comfort  to 
Adam,  and  said  unto  him:  "I  have  set  thee  to  be  at  the 
head — a  multitude  of  nations  shall  come  of  thee,  and  thou 
art  a  prince  over  them  forever."^  The  name  of  this  place 
was  first  revealed  as  early  as  March,  1832,  but  it  is  evi- 
dent that  the  Saints  did  not  know  where  Adam-ondi-Ahman 
was  until  this  visit  of  these  brethren.  Adam-ondi-Ahman  is 
located  on  the  north  side  of  Grand  River,  in  Daviess  County, 


<^Doc.  and   Gov.   Sec.   116.   Daniel  7th   Chapter. 
^Doc.  and  Cov.  Sec.  107   -53-55 


212         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Missouri,  about  twenty-five  miles  north  of  Far  West.  It  is 
situated  on  an  elevation,  which,  said  the  Prophet,  "renders 
the  place  as  healthful  as  any  part  of  the  United  States."  It 
overlooks  the  river  in  a  wonderfully  beautiful  location. 

Other  Sites  Chosen. — Other  territory,  which  was  un- 
occupied, was  also  selected  for  the  gathering  of  the  Saints, 
as  the  Lord  had  commanded  by  revelation.  The  history  gives 
the  following  account  of  the  selection  of  these  lands : 

"Monday  21. — This  morning,  after  making  some  loca- 
tions in  this  place,  which  is  in  township  61,  ranges  27  and 
28,  we  returned  to  Robinson's  Grove,  about  two  miles,  to 
secure  some  land  near  Grand  River,  which  we  passed  the 
day  previous;  and  finding  a  mistake  in  the  former  survey, 
I  sent  the  surveyor  south  five  or  six  miles  to  obtain  a  cor- 
rect line,  while  some  of  us  tarried  to  obtain  water  for  the 
can>p.  In  the  evening  I  called  a  council  of  the  brethren  to 
know  whether  it  was  wisdom  to  go  immediately  into  the 
north  country,  or  tarry  here  and  hereabouts,  to  secure  land 
on  Grand  River.  The  brethren  spoke  their  minds  freely  on 
the  subject,  when  I  stated  to  the  council  that  I  felt  impressed 
to  tarry  and  secure  all  the  land  near  by,  that  is  not  secured 
between  this  and  Far  West,  especially  on  Grand  River. 
President  Rigdon  concurred,  and  the  council  voted  unani- 
mously to  secure  the  land  on  Grand  River,  and  between  this 
and  Far  West." 

For  many  days  following,  the  brethren  spent  their  time 
surveying,  selecting  sites  for  settlements,  building  houses 
and  preparing  for  the  gathering  of  the  Saints  who  were 
rapidly  coming  to  these  parts.  In  their  travels  they,  at 
times,  came  across  antiquities  in  the  form  of  mounds,  which 
were  erected  by  the  ancestors  of  the  Indians. 

Independence  Day  at  Far  West. — July  4,  1838,  was 
spent  by  the  Saints  in  celebrating  Independence  Day.  A 
declaration  of  independence  from  all  mobs  and  persecutors 
was  declared,  and  after  a  parade  the  people  assembled  at 
the  excavation  made  for  the  building  of  the  Lord's  house, 
and  the  corner  stones  of  the  proposed  temple  were  laid, 


THE  PRESIDENCY  MOVE  TO  MISSOURI    213 

agreeable  with  the  commandment  of  April  26,  1838/  The 
southeast  corner  stone  was  laid  by  Bishop  Edward  Partridge, 
assisted  by  twelve  men;  and  the  northeast  corner  stone 
was  laid  by  the  teachers,  assisted  by  twelve  men.  The  build- 
ing was  to  be  one  hundred  and  ten  feet  long  and  eighty  feet 
wide. 

Sidney  Rigdon  was  the  orator  of  the  day,  and  at  the 
close  of  these  services,  the  assembly  shouted  hosanna,  and 
after  singing  they  adjourned. 

The  Law  of  Tithing. — The  law  of  tithing,  which  was 
given  as  a  substitute  law  for  consecration,  and  to  act  as  a 
"school-master"  to  train  the  Saints,  was  given  July  8,  1838, 
at  Far  West,  by  revelation.  Earlier,  as  we  have  discov- 
ered, Joseph  Smith  and  Oliver  Cowdery  made  a  covenant 
that  they  would  give  one  tenth  of  all  they  received,  for  the 
support  of  the  poor.  Now  the  Prophet  inquired  of  the  Lord 
to  know  what  course  should  be  taken  by  the  Saints,  and  re- 
ceived the  following  revelation : 

* 'Verily,  thus  saith  the  Lord,  I  require  all  their  surplus 
property  to  be  put  into  the  hands  of  the  Bishop  of  my  Church 
of  Zion,  for  the  building  of  mine  house,  and  for  the  laying 
of  the  foundation  of  Zion  and  for  the  Priesthood,  and  for 
the  debts  of  the  Presidency  of  my  Church.  And  this  shall 
be  the  beginning  of  the  tithing  of  my  people ;  and  after  that, 
those  who  have  thus  been  tithed,  shall  pay  one-tenth  of  all 
their  interest  annually;  and  this  shall  be  a  standing  law  un- 
to them  forever,  for  my  holy  Priesthood,  saith  the  Lord. 

"Verily,  I  say  unto  you,  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  all 
those  who  gather  unto  the  land  of  Zion  shall  be  tithed  of 
their  surplus  properties  and  shall  observe  this  law,  or  they 
shall  not  be  found  worthy  to  abide  among  you. 

*And  I  say  unto  you,  if  my  people  observe  not  this 
law,  to  keep  it  holy,  and  by  this  law  sanctify  the  land  of 
Zion  unto  me,  that  my  statutes  and  my  judgments  may  be 
kept  thereon,  that  it  may  be  most  holy,  behold,  verily  I  say 
unto  you,  it  shall  not  be  a  land  of  Zion  unto  you ;  and  this 
shall  be  an  ensample  unto  all  the  stakes  of  Zion;  even  so, 
Amen." 


*Doc.  and  Gov.  Sec.  115. 


214         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

It  was  also  made  known  that  the  tithing  should  be  dis- 
posed of  by  a  council  composed  of  the  First  Presidency, 
Twelve  Apostles  and  Presiding  Bishopric/ 

The  Mission  of  the  Twelve. — On  the  same  day  the, 
revelation  on  tithing  was  received  the  Lord  also  gave  a  rev- 
elation to  the  council  of  the  apostles,  calling  them  to  the 
foreign  field  in  Europe.  They  were  to  take  their  departure 
from  the  Saints  in  Far  West  on  the  26'th  day  of  April,  1839, 
from  the  building  spot  of  the  Lord's  house.  How  this  rev- 
elation was  fulfilled  at  that  date,  in  the  midst  of  murderous 
opposition  will  later  be  shown.  John  Taylor,  John  E.  Page, 
Wilford  Woodruff  and  Willard  Richards,  the  latter  at  the 
time  acting  as  one  of  the  presidency  of  the  British  Mission, 
were  called  to  the  apostleship,  to  take  the  places  of  William 
E.  McLellin,  Luke  S.  Johnson,  John  F.  Boynton  and  Lyman 
E.  Johnson,  who  had  fallen. 

Elders  Heber  C.  Kimball  and  Orson  Hyde,  who  had 
recently  returned  from  England,  spoke  at  the  meeting  in  Far 
West,  Sunday,  July  29,  1838,  relating  their  remarkable 
experiences  in  that  foreign  field.  On  the  5th  of  August,  at 
the  meeting,  Frederick  G.  Williams  was  re-confirmed  a 
member  of  the  Church,  he  having  been  recently  re-baptized. 
He  had  partaken  of  the  spirit  of  bitterness  and  opposition 
in  Kirtland  and  through  it  lost  his  place  as  one  of  the  First 
Presidency,  but  had  come  to  Far  West  seeking  fellowship  in 
the  Church, 

The  Kirtland  Camp. — A  meeting  of  all  the  seventies 
in  Kirtland  was  held  in  the  temple,  March  6,  1838,  to  con- 
sider the  removal  of  the  Saints  to  Missouri.  The  matter 
was  left  in  the  hands  of  the  presidents  and  a  meeting  called 
for  the  10th  instant.  At  this  meeting  the  presidents  rc- 
])orted;  they  stated  that  it  was  doubtful  that  the  journey 
could  be  taken  in  a  body  because  of  the  extreme  povertv  of 
the  people.  The  effort  of  the  high  council  and  high  priests 
to  get  means  and  remove  the  Saints  had  failed,  and  they, 
the  seventies,  felt  that  perhaps  it  would  be  better  for  the 


/See  Doc.  and   Cov.  Sec.   119  and  120, 


THE  PRESIDENCY  MOVE  TO  MISSOURI    215 

journey  to  be  taken  as  individuals.  However,  while  they 
were  in  this  meeting  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  rested  upon 
them,  and  it  was  made  known  that  they  should  journey  as 
a  body  to  Zion,  according  to  the  commandments  and  rev- 
elations, pitching  their  tents  by  the  way,  and  by  doing  this 
they  should  not  want  for  any  necessity  while  on  their  travels. 
This  action  having  been  decided,  a  constitution  for  their 
government  on  the  journey  was  drawn  up  under  the  super- 
vision of  President  Hyrum  Smith,  and  adopted.  They  were 
to  travel  under  the  direction  of  the  seven  presidents,  but 
organized  in  companies  and  divisions,  for  their  guidance 
and  convenience.  On  the  6th  day  of  July,  1838,  the  journey 
was  commenced.  There  were  in  the  camp  529  souls,  256 
males,  and  273  females,  consisting  of  105  families.  A  few 
others  joined  them  on  the  way.  In  this  manner  one  of  the 
most  remarkable  migrations  covering  a  distance  of  approxi- 
mately nine  hundred  miles  was  undertaken  by  these  afflicted 
Saints.  The  Lord  blessed  them  abundantly  on  their  way. 
Their  provisions,  like  the  widow's  meal  and  cruise  of  oil, 
were  not  diminished,  and  they  were  fed  miraculously  during 
their  journey.  As  might  be  expected,  there  were  among 
them  some  who  complained,  and  a  few  were  expelled  from 
the  camp  to  travel  alone  because  of  the  infraction  of  the 
rules ;  but  the  great  majority  traveled  in  humility  and  obe- 
dience. A  few  died,  which  brought  sorrow  to  the  camp ; 
some  obtained  employment  among  the  people  of  the  various 
settlements  through  which  they  passed,  and  in  this  way 
means  were  obtained  to  help  them  on  the  way.  After  en- 
during various  trials  and  afflictions,  incident  to  a  journey 
of  this  proportion,  they  arrived  at  their  destination,  Far 
West,  October  2,  1838.  There  they  received  a  joyful  salu- 
tation from  their  brethren.  On  the  3rd,  they  continued 
their  march  to  Ambrosial  Creek  and  on  the  4th  near  sunset 
pitched  their  tents  at  the  public  square  of  Adam-ondi-Ahman 
Thus  the  Saints  from  Kirtland  and  those  scattered  abroad 
began  to  gather  to  the  settlements  in  Missouri :  but  their 
peace  and  happiness  were  not  to  remain  undisturbed,  for  the 
threatening  clouds  of  mobocracy  were  already  gathering. 


CHAPTER  24 

DIFFICULTIES        IN        MISSOURI— GOVERNOR 

BOGGS'  ORDER  OF  EXTERMINATION 

1838 

Election  Day  at  Gallatin. — At  the  election  held  at 
Gallatin,  Daviess  County,  Missouri,  August  6,  1838,  hos- 
tilities between  the  Missourians  and  the  "Mormons"  broke 
out.  This  was  the  kindling  of  the  flame  which  was  to  result 
in  the  expulsion  of  the  Latter-day  Saints  from  that  state. 
The  Saints  had  been  warned  two  weeks  before  by  Judge 
Morin,  candidate  for  the  state  senate,  that  an  attempt  would 
be  made  to  prevent  them  from  voting;  however,  they  paid 
little  attention  to  the  warning,  hoping  for  better  things.  On 
that  day,  as  a  number  of  the  brethren  approached  the  polls, 
Col.  William  P.  Peniston,  who  had  led  a  mob  against  the 
Saints  in  Clay  County,  mounted  a  barrel  and  harangued  the 
crowd,  which  he  had  gathered  for  the  purpose,  against  the 
''Mormons."  He  accused  their  leaders  of  various  vicious 
crimes  and  called  the  members  "dupes,  and  not  too  good 
to  take  a  false  oath  *  *  *  ^j^gy  v^rould  steal,  and  he  did 
not  consider  property  safe  where  they  were ;  that  he  opposed 
their  settling  in  Daviess  County,  and  if  they  suffered  the 
"Mormons"  to  vote,  the  people  would  soon  lose  their  suf- 
frage." Peniston  was  a  candidate  for  the  legislature,  and 
knowing  the  brethren  would  not  vote  for  him,  he  was  de- 
termined to  prevent  them  forcibly  from  casting  their  ballots. 

The  result  was  that  a  premeditated  attack  was  made  upon 
the  little  band  of  voters.  These  "Mormons,"  about  twelve 
in  number,  held  their  ground  against  a  force  of  over  one 
hundred.  Many  heads  were  broken  in  the  conflict.  Elder 
John  L.  Butler,  filled  with  righteous  rage,  seized  a  club  and 
knocked  men  down  right  and  left.  The  mobbers  disbursed 
swearing  vengeance  and  threatening  to  get  fire  arms  and  re- 
turn. The  brethren  were  persuaded  by  the  election  officials 
\o  depart  to  save  further  conflict^  since  this  was  a  prear- 


DIFFICULTIES  IN  MISSOURI  217 

ranged  attack,  and  their  enemies  came  fully  intending  to 
create  trouble.  The  brethren  returned  to  their  homes,  col- 
lected their  families  and  concealed  them  in  the  thickets, 
while  they  stood  guard  over  their  homes  during  the  nighl. 

The  Prophet's  Investigation. — The  next  day  the  re- 
port having  reached  Far  West  that  two  or  three  of  the  breth- 
ren had  been  killed  and  the  Missourians  would  not  permit 
their  bodies  to  be  removed,  or  interred,  Joseph  Smith  and 
about  fifteen  others  armed  themselves  and  started  for  Gal- 
latin. At  Colonel  Lyman  Wight's  home  they  learned  the 
correct  status  of  the  affair.  On  the  8th,  some  of  the  breth- 
ren called  at  the  home  of  Adam  Black,  justice  of  the  peace 
and  judge  elect  for  Daviess  County,  and  had  some  con- 
versation with  him  in  which  they  asked  him  if  he  was  their 
friend  or  enemy.  While  he  said  some  very  bitter  things 
against  the  "Mormons,"  he  assured  them  that  he  was  not 
in  sympathy  with  the  mob,  and  would  not  aid  them.  He 
was  asked  if  he  would  make  such  a  statement  in  writing, 
and  willingly  did  so  in  the  following  unique  document : 

'T,  Adam  Black,  a  justice  of  the  Peace  of  Daviess 
County  do  hereby  Sertify  to  the  people  coled  Mormin,  that 
he  is  bound  to  support  the  Constitution  of  this  State  and 
of  the  United  States  and  he  is  not  attached  to  any  mob,  or 
will  he  attach  himself  to  any  such  people,  and  so  long  as  they 
will  not  molest  me,  I  will  not  molest  them.  This  the  8th  day 
of  August,  1838. 

"Adam  Black." 

Peniston's  Affidavit. — Two  days  after  the  interview 
with  Adam  Black,  William  P.  Peniston,  William  Bowman 
and  others,  made  affidavit  before  Judge  Austin  A.  King, 
stating  that  the  "Mormons,"  to  the  number  of  about  five 
hundred  men,  were  armed  and  collected  in  Daviess  County, 
for  the  purpose,  they  verily  believed,  of  committing  great 
violence  to  the  citizens,  and  to  take  vengeance  for  some 
injuries,  or  imaginary  injuries,  done  to  some  of  their  friends, 
and  to  intimidate  and  drive  from  the  country  all  the  old 
citizens,  and  possess  themselves  of  th^ir J^nds,  or  to  force 


218         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

such  as  do  not  leave,  to  come  into  their  measures  and  submit 
to  their  dictation.  They  also  stated  that  about  one  hundred 
and  twenty  men  did  commit  violence  on  Adam  Black,  "b}' 
surrounding  his  house  and  taking-  him  in  a  violent  manner, 
and  subjecting  him  to  great  indignities,  by  forcing  him,  un- 
der threats  of  immediate  death,  to  sign  a  paper  writing  of  a 
very  disgraceful  character." 

Adam  Black  made  affidavit  of  similar  nature  on  August 
28,  1838,<*  in  this  manner  maliciously  falsifying  and  break- 
ing his  promise  made  to  the  brethren. 

Effect  of  These  Falsehoods. — These  emissaries  of  evil 
knew  the  effect  of  their  falsehoods  would  be  to  stir  the 
Missourians,  who  needed  very  little  provocation,  to  acts  of 
violence  against  the  "Mormons."  They  also  hoped,  with 
apparent  reason,  to  win  the  sympathy  of  the  officers  of 
the  state,  especially  Governor  Lilburn  W.  Boggs.  In  fact 
it  is  not  so  clear  that  the  governor  was  not  secretly  aiding 
them.  He  had  been  elected  to  the  highest  office  in  the  state 
since  the  disgraceful  expulsion  of  the  Saints  from  Jackson 
County,  in  which  he  took  a  very  prominent  part. 

Mob  Gatherings. — These  evil  reports  soon  spread 
through  other  counties,  and  the  people  were  informed  by 
many  rumors  that  the  "Mormons"  were  preparing  to  com- 
mit acts  of  violence  against  the  older  citizens,  in  other 
parts  of  the  state.  Every  conceivable  plan  was  adopted  to 
provoke  the  members  of  the  Church  to  acts  of  violence. 
Their  enemies  captured  prisoners  and  punished  them:  then 
circulated  the  report  in  the  "Mormon"  settlements  that  these 
prisoners  had  been  tortured  to  death.  Thus  they  hoped  to 
stir  the  Saints  up  to  anger,  trusting  they  would  seek  re- 
venge that  occasion  might  be  found  against  them  as  the 
aggressors;  but  the  Lord  revealed  the  evil  intent  of  their 
adversaries. 

Arrest  of  Joseph  Smith  and  Lyman  Wight. — Based  on 
these  falsehoods  of  Peniston,  Black,  et  al.,  charges  were 


oFor  the  Prophet's  reply  to  these  charges  see  Documentary 
History  of  the  Church,  Vol.  3:70. 


DIFFICULTIES  IN  MISSOURI  219 

preferred  against  Joseph  Smith  and  Lyman  Wight.  At  first 
they  objected  to  being  tried  in  Daviess  County,  where  the 
writ  was  issued,  because  of  the  enmity  of  the  citizens  there. 
After  consulting  with  their  attorneys,  Atchison  and  Doni- 
phan, they  volunteered  to  be  tried  in  Daviess  County,  before 
Judge  Austin  A.  King.  When  the  trial  was  held,  Adam 
Black  was  the  only  witness  who  appeared  against  them,  and 
WilHam  P.  Peniston  was  the  prosecutor.  Several  wit- 
nesses, both  non-members  and  members  of  the  Church,  testi- 
fied in  their  defense.  However,  the  judge,  who  manifested  a 
bitter  spirit,  bound  them  over  in  the  sum  of  five  hundred 
dollars.  At  the  close  of  the  trial  he  admitted  to  some  of 
the  witnesses  that  there  was  no  evidence  to  warrant  his 
action,  but  the  people  demanded  it. 

Proclamation  of  Governor  Boggs. — These  rumors  and 
false  affidavits  reached  the  governor,  as  their  authors  in- 
tended they  should.  On  the  pretext  that  the  "Mormons"  had 
entered  into  an  alliance  with  the  Indians  and  were  in  re- 
bellion, Governor  Boggs  issued  an  order,  through  Adjutant 
General  B.  M.  Lisle,  to  General  Atchison  and  six  other 
commanders  of  the  militia,  that  as  a^precautionary  meas- 
ure," an  effective  force  of  the  militia  be  held  in  readiness  to 
meet  either  contingency  (i.  e.  the  rising  of  the  Indians  or 
the  "Mormons").  This  force  was  to  consist  of  four  hun- 
dred men  from  each  of  seven  divisions,  mounted,  armed, 
and  equipped  as  infantry  or  riflemen,  and  formed  into  com- 
panies according  to  law,  thus  making  a  force  of  2,800  men. 

During  all  this  excitement  armed  forces  of  the  mob 
were  collecting  at  various  points  and  making  threats  against 
the  Saints.  Under  the  direction  of  the  civil  authorities, 
some  of  the  brethren  who  were  members  of  the  state  militia, 
intercepted  a  wagon  load  of  arms  and  ammunition  on  the 
way  to  a  camp  of  mobbers.  These  brethren  from  Far  West 
took  the  guns  and  supplies,  arrested  three  men  who  ap- 
peare-d  to  be  in  charge,  and  carried  them  to  Far  West.  Here 
the  men  were  examined  before  Albert  Petty,  justice  of  the 
peace,  and  held  jn  bail  to  appear  at  the  next  term  of  the 


220         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

circuit  court.  Judge  King  was  informed  of  the  action  taken 
and  he  replied  that  the  prisoners  should  be  turned  loose 
and  treated  kindly.  What  disposition  to  make  of  the  guns 
he  did  not  seem  to  know,  but  said  they  belonged  to  the 
militia.  Because  of  this  statement,  the  brethren  kept  the 
guns  and  distributed  them;  but  later,  on  the  order  of  Gen- 
eral Doniphan,  they  were  gathered  and  delivered  up  to  him. 

Austin's  Mob  Force  at  Diahman. — False  accusations 
continued  to  spread  and  great  excitement  was  manifest  on 
every  hand.  The  militia,  according  to  the  order  of  Gov- 
ernor Boggs,  was  mustered  into  service.  In  their  ranks 
were  many  of  the  most  bitter  enemies  of  the  Saints.  Near 
Diahman  a  large  mob  force  had  gathered  under  the  com- 
mand of  Dr.  Austin,  armed  and  in  a  threatening  mood. 
General  Doniphan,  with  an  equal  force  of  militia  ordered 
them  to  disperse.  They  claimed  that  they  had  gathered  in 
self  defense,  yet  they  were  besieging  the  small  settlement  of 
''Mormons"  at  Diahman.  Lyman  Wight,  who  was  a  colonel 
in  the  state  militia,  had  gathered  such  force  as  he  could  to 
protect  the  Saints.  At  the  request  of  Doniphan  he  showed 
a  willingness  to  disperse,  but  demanded  that  the  force  un- 
der Austin  do  the  same.  This,  however,  the  force  tmder 
Austin  refused  to  do.  General  Doniphan  took  up  a  position 
between  the  mob  and  the  people  at  Diahman,  hoping  that 
in  a  few  days  they  would  all  disband. 

Siege  of  De  Witt. — When  Austin  saw  that  his  pur- 
pose to  destroy  Diahman  was  foiled  he  moved  his  force  to 
De  Witt,  in  Carroll  County,  with  the  determination  of 
expelling  the  "Mormons"  from  that  place.  The  citizens  here 
attempted  to  defend  themselves  the  best  they  could,  and  Aus- 
tin thereupon  laid  siege  to  the  town,  firing  upon  the  in- 
habitants from  time  to  time,  and  threatening  their  ex- 
termination or  removal  from  the  state.  In  the  meantime  both 
Atchison  and  Doniphan,  as  well  as  a  committee  of  citizens 
from  Chariton  County,  who  had  come  to  Investigate  the 
situation,  reported  to  the  governor  that  the  "Mormons" 
were  very  much  alarmed  and  entirely  on  the  defensive  in 


DIFFICULTIES  IN  MISSOURI  221 

this  unequal  conflict.  General  Atchison  writing  to  the  gov- 
ernor said :  "Things  are  not  so  bad  in  that  county  as  repre- 
sented by  rumor,  and  in  fact,  from  affidavits  I  have  no 
doubt  your  Excellency  has  been  deceived  by  the  exaggerated 
statements  of  designing  or  half  crazy  men.  I  have  found 
there  is  no  cause  of  alarm  on  account  of  the  'Miormons;' 
they  are  not  to  be  feared ;  they  are  very  much  alarmed." 
When  the  governor  received  these  reports  he  seemed  very 
much  elated,  and  replied :  "The  quarrel  is  between  the  'Mor- 
mons' and  the  mob,  and  they  can  fight  it  out."  Neverthe- 
less, when  he  discovered  that  the  "Mormons"  were  deter- 
mined to  fight  it  out  and  maintain  their  legal  and  constitu- 
tional rights  against  such  overwhelming  odds,  he  was  much 
incensed,  which  later  events  will  show. 

Defense  of  De  Witt. — The  forces  of  the  Saints  at  De 
Witt,  under  Lieutenant  Colonel  George  M.  Hinkle,  who 
held  a  commission  in  the  state  militia,  prepared  to  defend 
themselves  against  their  foes,  who  had  come  upon  them 
without  warrant  or  provocation.  The  mob  forces  under 
Dr.  Austin  first  threatened  De  Witt,  September  21,  1838,  in 
defiance  of  all  law,  and  ordered  the  inhabitants  to  leave 
the  country  by  October  first.  If  they  were  not  gone  by  that 
time  they  were  to  be  exterminated,  "without  regard  to  age 
or  sex."  The  following  day  the  citizens  of  the  town  pe- 
titioned Governor  Boggs  for  relief  against  the  mob.  The 
governor  turned  a  deaf  ear  to  all  appeals  from  the  Saints, 
and  seemingly  failed  to  heed  the  expressions  of  any  but 
their  enemies.  The  siege  of  De  Witt  continued  until  the 
11th  of  October,  in  the  presence  of  state  troops,  under  Gen- 
eral Parks  and  Captain  Bogart,  a  Methodist  preacher,  who 
looked  on,  but  made  no  effort  to  interfere. 

The  Prophet  Visits  De  Witt. — When  Joseph  Smith 
learned  of  the  distress  of  his  brethren  in  De  Witt,  he  paid 
a  visit  to  that  place.  Although  the  town  was  under  siege 
by  the  mob,  he  risked  his  life  and  sHpped  past  the  guards. 
He  found  the  poor  Saints  in  dire  distress ;  their  provisions 
were  gone,  and  they  had  no  prospect  of  obtaining  more; 


222         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

their  cattle  had  been  driven  off  and  consumed  by  their 
enemies.  Again  an  appeal  was  made  to  the  governor,  through 
the  services  of  a  number  of  gentlemen,  not  members  of  the 
Church,  but  who  understood  the  situation.  This  appeal 
was  unheeded.  On  the  11th  of  October  the  Saints  accepted 
the  proposition  of  the  mob,  to  vacate  De  Witt,  with  the  un- 
derstanding that  they  were  to  be  recompensed  for  the  loss 
of  their  property.  That  afternoon  they  started  for  Far 
West,  destitute,  hungry  and  cold.  They  were  emaciated 
by  their  long  siege ;  many  had  died  from  this  abuse ;  several 
more  died  on  the  march  to  Far  West,  a  distance  of  fifty 
miles.  That  they  failed  to  receive  compensation  as  they  were 
promised,  need  hardly  be  mentioned. 

Other  Attacks  by  the  Mob. — Very  much  elated  over 
their  success  at  De  Witt,  the  mobbers  sought  other  fields 
of  conquest.  The  Rev.  Sachiel  Woods,  a  Presbyterian, 
called  the  mob  together  and  informed  them  that  the  land 
sales  were  coming  on,  and  if  they  could  get  the  "Mormons" 
driven  out,  they  could  get  all  the  lands  entitled  to  pre- 
emptions, and  to  hasten  to  Daviess  County  in  order  to  ac- 
complish their  object.  Moreover,  that  the  lands  purchased 
by  the  "Mormons"  would  again  come  into  their  hands,  and 
they  could  have  both  the  lands  and  the  money  the  "Mor- 
mons" had  paid  for  them.  Cornelius  Gilliam  was  also  busy 
in  Platte  and  Clinton  Counties  raising  a  mob  to  aid  Woods 
in  this  wicked  scheme.  These  mobbers  commenced  to  burn 
the  houses  of  the  Saints  and  drive  them  from  their  doors,  in 
the  midst  of  a  snow  storm  on  the  17th  and  18th  of  October, 
1838.  Among  those  who  were  thus  deprived  of  shelter,  was 
Agnes  M.  Smith,  wife  of  Don  Carlos  Smith  who  was  in  the 
mission  field.  She  was  forced  to  wade  Grand  River  carry- 
ing two  small  children;  in  the  midst  of  inclement  winter 
weather. 

General  Doniphan  Orders  a  Defense. — General  Doni- 
phan, ordered  out  an  officer  with  a  force  to  march  to  the 
scene  of  trouble  at  Adam-ondi-Ahman,  but  these  troops  were 
in  sympathy  with  the  mob,  and  so  were  sent  back  by  Doni- 


DIFFICULTIES  IN  MISSOURI  223 

phan,  who  said  they  were  "damned  rotten  hearted."  He 
then  commanded  Lieutenant  Colonel  George  M.  Hinkle,  to 
organize  a  force  at  Far  West,  and  march  them  to  Diahman, 
while  he  would  raise  a  force  in  Clay  and  other  counties  for 
the  same  purpose.  At  the  same  time  General  Parks  com- 
manded Col.  L}Tnan  Wight,  who  held  a  commission  in  the 
59th  regiment,  under  Parks,  to  collect  his  force  at  Diahman, 
which  was  done.  When  the  mobbers  learned  of  the  action 
of  these  troops,  they  broke  their  camp  and  fled.  What  they 
could  not  accomplish  by  force,  they  now  hoped  to  gain  by 
stratagem;  therefore  they  moved  the  goods  from  several 
of  their  log  huts  at  Millport  and  Gallatin  and  set  them  on 
fire.  Then  they  spread  the  report  in  the  country  round 
about  that  the  "Mormons"  had  "riz"  and  were  burning  all 
before  them.^  This  action  had  the  desired  effect,  and  mob 
forces  commenced  to  gather  in  various  parts  of  upper  Mis- 
souri, and  prepared  for  war.  This  evil  action  was  augmented 
by  the  cunning  falsehoods  of  Samuel  Bogart,  Col.  Wil- 
liam P.  Peniston,  Dr.  Samuel  Venable,  and  many  others, 
who  circulated  affidavits  of  an  inflammatory  nature,  ac- 
cusing the  "Mormons"  of  all  the  wicked  deeds  committed 
by  the  mob.  Because  of  this  the  Saints  in  the  various  set- 
tlements were  forced  to  flee  to  Far  West,  seeking  protection. 
Battle  of  Crooked  River. — Captain  Bogart,  although 
a  member  of  the  state  militia,  continued  his  depredations 
against  the  Saints.  On  the  night  of  the  24th  of  October, 
1838,  this  reverend  captain  with  his  force  went  to  the  home 
of  Nathan  Pinkham  and  took  him  and  two  other  brethren 
prisoners,  together  with  some  horses  and  arms.  The  word 
reached  Far  West,  and  Judge  Elias  Higbee,  the  first  judge 
of  the  County  of  Caldwell,  ordered  Lieutenant  Colonel 
Hinkle,  the  highest  officer  in  the  militia  at  Far  West,  to  send 
out  a  company  to  disperse  the  mobbers  and  release  the  pris- 
oners. The  trumpet  sounded  in  the  public  square  about 
midnight  and  the  brethren  assembled.     Captain  David  W. 


^These  houses  really  belonged  to  the  Latter-day  Saints  who 
had  purchased  them  but  had  not  taken  possession. 


224         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Patten,  was  given  command  of  a  company  and  ordered  to 
go  on  horseback  to  the  scene  of  the  difficulty.  The  history 
of  what  occurred  is  given  as  follows: 

''Fifteen  of  the  company  were  detached  from  the  main 
body  while  sixty  continued  their  march  till  they  arrived  near 
the  ford  of  Crooked  River,  where  they  dismounted,  tied  their 
horses  and  leaving  four  or  five  men  to  guard  them,  proceed- 
ed towards  the  ford,  not  knowing  the  location  of  the  encamp- 
ment. It  was  just  at  the  dawning  of  light  in  the  east,  when 
they  were  marching  quietly  along  the  road,  and  near  the  top 
of  the  hill  which  descends  to  the  river,  that  the  report  of  a 
gun  was  heard,  and  young  Patrick  O'Banion  reeled  out  of 
the  ranks  and  fell  mortally  wounded.  Thus  the  work  of  death 
commenced,  when  Captain  Patten  ordered  a  charge  and 
rushed  down  the  hill  on  a  fast  trot,  and  when  within  about 
fifty  yards  of  the  camp  formed  a  line.  The  mob  formed  a 
line  under  the  bank  of  the  river,  below  their  tents.  It  was 
yet  so  dark  that  little  could  be  seen  by  looking  at  the  west, 
while  the  mob  looking  towards  the  dawning  light,  could  see 
Patten  and  his  men,  when  they  fired  a  broadside,  and  three 
or  four  of  the  brethren  fell.  Captain  Patten  ordered  the  fire 
returned,  which  was  instantly  obeyed,  to  great  disadvantage 
in  the  darkness  which  yet  continued.  The  fire  was  repeated 
by  the  mob,  and  returned  by  Captain  Patten's  company,  who 
gave  the  watchword,  'God  and  Liberty.'  Captain  Patten  then 
ordered  a  charge,  which  was  instantly  obeyed.  The  parties 
immediately  came  in  contact,  with  their  swords,  and  the 
mob  were  soon  put  to  flight,  crossing  the  river  at  the  ford, 
and  such  places  as  they  could  get  a  chance.  In  the  pursuit, 
one  of  the  mob  fled  from  behind  a  tree,  wheeled  and  shot 
Captain  Patten  who  instantly  fell,  mortally  wounded,  having 
received  a  large  ball  in  his  bowels. 

"The  ground  was  soon  cleared,  and  the  brethren  gathered 
up  a  wagon  or  two,  and  making  beds  therein  of  tents,  etc., 
took  their  wounded  and  retreated  towards  Far  West.  Three 
brethren  were  wounded  in  the  bowels,  one  in  the  neck,  one  in 
the  shoulder,  one  through  the  hips,  one  through  both  thighs, 
one  in  the  arm,  all  by  musket  shot.  One  had  his  arm  broken 
by  a  sword.  Brother  Gideon  Carter  was  shot  in  the  head,  and 


DIFFICULTIES  IN  MISSOURI  225 

left  dead  on  the  ground  so  defaced  that  the  brethren  did  not 
know  him.  Bogart  reported  that  he  had  lost  one  man.  Thf 
three  prisoners  were  released  and  returned  with  the  breth- 
ren to  Far  West.  Captain  Patten  was  carried  some  of  the 
way  in  a  litter,  but  it  caused  so  much  distress  that  he  begged 
to  be  left  by  the  way  side.  He  was  carried  into  Brother 
Winchester's,  three  miles  from  the  city  of  Far  West,  where 
he  died  that  night.  Patrick  O'Banion  died  soon  after,  and 
Brother  Carter's  body  was  also  brought  from  Crooked  River, 
when  it  was  discovered  who  he  was."^ 

The  result  of  this  conflict  brought  sorrow  to  the  Church 
at  Far  West,  Joseph  and  Hyrum  Smith  and  Lyman  Wight 
met  the  brethren  on  their  return,  at  Log  Creek,  where  they 
did  all  that  could  be  done  for  Captain  Patten  before  his  death. 
"Brother  Patten,"  said  the  Prophet,  "was  a  very  worthy  man, 
beloved  by  all  good  men  who  knew  him.  He  was  one  of  the 
Twelve  Apostles,  and  died  as  he  had  lived,  a  man  of  God,  and 
strong  in  the  faith  of  a  glorious  resurrection,  in  a  world 
where  mobs  will  have  no  power  or  place.  One  of  his  last 
expressions  to  his  wife  was — 'what  ever  you  do  else,  O  do 
not  deny  the  faith.'  How  different  his  fate  to  that  of  the 
apostate,  Thomas  B.  Marsh,  who  this  day  vented  all  the  ly- 
ing spleen  and  malice  of  his  heart  towards  the  work  of  God, 
in  a  letter  to  Brother  and  Sister  Abbot,  to  which  was  annexed 
an  addendum  by  Orson  Hyde."  The  funeral  of  Brothers 
Patten  and  O'Banion  was  held  at  Far  West,  Saturday,  Octo- 
ber 27,  1838.  On  that  occasion  the  Prophet  said  of  Elder 
Patten :  "There  lies  a  man  that  has  done  just  as  he  said  he 
would — he  has  laid  down  his  life  for  his  friends." 

Apostasy  of  Thomas  B.  Marsh. — Thomas  B.  Marsh, 
President  of  the  council  of  the  Twelve  Apostles,  suddenly  left 
Far  West  in  October,  1838,  and  went  to  Richmond  in  an  ugly 
mood.  He  had  been  offended  over  a  trivial  matter  and  there- 
upon left  the  Church  and  made  false  accusations  against  his 
former  brethren.  Orson  Hyde,  in  the  same  spirit,  followed 
him  on  the  18th  of  October.  On  the  24th,  Marsh  went  before 


^Documentary  History  of  the  Church,  Vol.  3,  pp.  170-1. 
16 


226         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Henry  Jacobs,  justice  of  the  peace  at  Richmond,  and  made  an 
affidavit  the  gist  of  which  is  as  follows : 

**They  have  among  them  a  company,  considered  true 
'Mormons,'  called  the  Danites,  who  have  taken  an  oath  to 
support  the  heads  of  the  Church  in  all  things  that  they  say 
or  do,  whether  right  or  wrong.  Many,  however,  of  this  band 
are  much  dissatisfied  with  this  oath,  as  being  against  moral 
and  religious  principles.  On  Saturday  last,  I  am  informed  by 
the  'Mormons,'  that  they  had  a  meeting  at  Far  West 
at  which  they  appointed  a  company  of  twelve,  by  the 
name  of  the  'Destruction  Company,'  for  the  purpose  of  burn- 
ing and  destroying,  and  that  if  the  people  of  Buncombe  came 
to  do  mischief  upon  the  people  of  Caldwell,  and  committed 
depredations  upon  the  'Mormons,'  they  were  to  burn  Bun- 
combe ;  and  if  the  people  of  Clay  and  Ray  made  any  move- 
ment against  them,  this  destroying  company  were  to  burn 
Liberty  and  Richmond.  *  *  *  The  Prophet  inculcates 
the  notion,  and  it  is  believed  by  every  true  'Mormon,'  that 
Smith's  prophecies  are  superior  to  the  laws  of  the  land.  I 
have  heard  the  Prophet  say  that  he  would  yet  tread  down 
his  enemies,  and  walk  over  their  dead  bodies ;  and  if  he  was 
not  let  alone,  he  would  be  a  second  Mohammed  to  this  gen- 
eration, and  that  he  would  make  it  one  gore  of  blood  from 
the  Rocky  Mountains  to  the  Atlantic  Ocean;  that  like  Mo- 
hammed, whose  motto  in  treating  for  peace  was,  'the  Alcoran 
or  the  Sword ;'  so  should  it  be  eventually  with  us,  'Joseph 
Smith  or  the  Sword.'  These  last  statements  were  made 
during  the  last  summer.  The  number  of  armed  men  at 
Adam-ondi-Ahman  was  between  three  and  four  hundred. 

"Thomas  B.  Marsh." 

"Sworn  to  and  subscribed  before  me,  the  day  herein 
written. 

"Henry  Jacobs,  J.  P., 

"Ray  County,   Missouri.' 

"Richmond,  Missouri,  October  24,  1838." 

''Affidavit  of  Orson  Hyde' 
"The    most    of   the    statements    in   the    foregoing   dis- 


DIFFICULTIES  IN  MISSOURI  227 

closure  I  know  to  be  true ;  the  remainder  I  believe  to  be 
true.  "Orson  Hyde." 

"Richmond,  October  24,  1838." 

"Sworn  to  and  subscribed  before  me,  on  the  day  above 
written.  "Henry  Jacobs,  J.  P."*^ 


cOrson  Hyde  returned  lo  the  body  of  the  Church  in  June,  1839, 
at  Commerce  (Nauvoo)  Illinois,  and  on  the  27th  of  that  month 
was  reinstated  in  the  council  of  the  twelve.  He  was  repentant, 
and  in  tears  of  humility  begged  forgiveness  from  his  brethren  for 
the  unfortunate  part  he  had  taken  in  this  lying  report  with  Thomas 
B.  Marsh.  He  had  been  overcome  by  the  spirit  of  darkness  and 
had  borne  false  witness  against  his  brethren  while  under  that  in- 
fluence. After  his  return  to  the  Church,  he  faithfully  performed 
his  part  to  the  end.  It  was  Orson  Hyde,  who,  in  the  life  time  of 
Joseph  Smith,  was  intrusted  with  the  important  mission  of  dedi^ 
eating  the  land  of  Palestine  for  the  return  of  the  Jevv^s.  The  con- 
sciousness of  his  guilt  in  this  unfortunate  act  in  Missouri,  preyed 
upon  his  mind  all  his  life,  and  many  were  the  days  he  shed  bitter 
tears  because  that  chapter  in  his  history  could  not  be  blotted  out. 

Thomas  B.  Marsh,  at  a  later  day  (1857),  also  returned  to  the 
Church.  On  the  4th  of  September,  1857,  he  arrived  in  Salt  Lake 
City  with  the  immigrants  of  William  Walker's  company.  He  had 
ciossed  the  plains  from  Harrison  County,  Mo.  Two  days  after  his 
arrival  he  addressed  a  congregation  in  the  tabernacle  and  in  his 
remarks  said :  "I  can  say,  in  reference  to  the  quorum  of  the  twelve, 
to  which  I  belonged,  that  I  did  not  consider  myself  a  whit  behind 
any  of  them,  and  I  suppose  that  others  had  the  same  opinion ; 
but  let  no  one  feel  too  secure;  for  before  you  think  of  it,  your 
steps  will  slide.  You  will  not  then  think  nor  feel  for  a  moment 
as  you  did  before  you  lost  the  Spirit  of  Christ;  for  when  men 
apostatize,  they  are  left  to  grovel  in  the  dark.  *  *  *  But  let  me 
tell  you,  my  brethren  and  friends,  if  you  do  not  want  to  suffer  in 
body  and  mind,  as  I  have  done ;  if  there  are  any  of  you  that  have 
the  seeds  of  apostasy  in  you,  do  not  let  them  make  their  appear- 
ance, but  nip  that  spirit  in  the  bud ;  for  it  is  misery  and  affliction 
in  this  world,  and  destruction  in  the  world  to  come."  (Deseret 
News,  Sept.  16,  1857).  He  was  a  broken  man  In  health  and 
spirit,,  and  showed  that  the  hand  of  affliction  had  been  over 
him.  'Tf  you  want  to  see  the  fruits  of  apostasy,"  he  would 
say,  "look  at  me !"  He  was  later  ordained  a  high  priest. 

The  shadow  of  color  for  the  report  made  by  Thomas  B.  Marsh 

and  Orson  Hyde,  was  in  the  fact  that  a  Dr.  Sampson  Avard,  who 

L      had  shortly  before  joined  the  Church,  did  organize  a  band  which 

■  he  called  "Danites."  These  Danites  did  subscribe  to  some  oath  of 

■  vengeance   on   their   enemies.    However,   as   soon   as   Joseph    Sn;ith 
K     discovered  what  was  going  on,  he  put  a  stop  to  it  and  Avard  was 


228         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

General  Atchison's  Report  to  Boggs. — After  the  ex- 
pulsion of  the  Saints  from  DeWitt,  General  Atchison  re- 
ported the  condition  to  Governor  Boggs.  He  informed  him 
that  the  mob  was  on  the  way  to  Daviess  County  to  continue 
tl.eir  ravages,  "where  it  is  thought,"  said  the  general  in  his 
communication,  "the  same  lawless  game  is  to  be  played  over, 
and  the  'Mormons'  to  be  driven  from  that  county,  and 
probably  from  Caldwell  County.  Nothing,  in  my  opinion, 
but  the  strongest  measures  within  the  power  of  the  executive, 
will  put  down  this  spirit  of  mobocracy."  Again,  showing 
the  spirit  of  disapproval  of  the  course  taken  by  the  officials 
in  the  state,  he  wrote  the  governor  and  said :  "I  do  not  feel 
disposed  to  disgrace  myself,  or  permit  the  troops  under  my 
command  to  disgrace  the  state  and  themselves  by  act- 
ing the  part  of  a  mob.  If  the  'Mormons'  are  to  be  driven 
from  their  homes,  let  it  be  done  without  any  color  of  law, 
and  in  open  defiance  thereof;  let  it  be  done  by  volunteers 
acting  upon  their  own  responsibilities!"  This  was  evi- 
dently intended  as  a  rebuke,  but  it  and  other  reports  of  like 
character  were  entirely  ignored  by  Governor  Boggs,  who 
remained  true  to  his  colors  as  the  advocate  of  mob  rule. 

Evil  Reports. — Governor  Boggs  preferred  to  believe 
— or  more  correctly,  accepted  contrary  to  his  knowledge — 
the  evil  reports  which  flooded  his  office  from  the  enemies  of 
the  Saints.  In  reporting  to  the  governor  the  siege  of  DeWitt, 
General  Samuel  D.  Lucas,  referred  to  the  Saints  as  ''base  and 
degraded  beings,"  who  would  be  exterminated  if  they  dared 
to  kill  one  of  the  mobbers  besieging  them;  for  such  was 
the  hatred  of  the  people.  Lucas  was  one  of  the  most  bitter 
of  the  enemies  of  the  Church.  Reverend  Sashiel  Woods 
and  Joseph  Dickson,  October  24,  1838,  reported  to  the  gov- 
ernor that  "Captain  Bogart  and  all  his  company,  amount- 
ing to  between  fifty  and  sixty  men,  were  massacred  by  the 
'Mormons'  at  Buncombe,  twelve  miles  north  of  Richmond, 
except  three.'*  This  false  report  was  made  about  the  time  of 
the  battle  of  Crooked  River;  and  they  added  that  it  might 
be  relied  on  as  being  true  that  the  "Mormons"  expected  to 


DIFFICULTIES  IN  MISSOURI  229 

lay  Richmond  in  ashes  that  very  morning.  Their  fiendish  ap- 
peal ended  with  these  words :  "We  know  not  the  hour  or  min- 
ute we  will  be  laid  in  ashes — our  country  is  ruined — for 
God's  sake  give  us  assistance  as  quick  as  possible !"  This  was 
sent  from  Carrolton.  Similar  reports  were  sent  by  Amos 
Rees,  formerly  attorney  for  the  Church  in  the  Jackson 
trouble,  and  Wiley  C.  Williams,  mobocrat,  in  a  communi- 
cation to  Judge  Ryland".  Judge  Ryland  answered  and  said: 

"Since  Mr.  Morehead  left  Richmond,  one  of  the  com- 
pany (Bogart's)  has  come  in  and  reported  that  there  were 
ten  of  his  comrades  killed,  and  the  remainder  were  taken 
prisoners,  after  many  of  them  had  been  severely  wounded ;  he 
stated  further  that  Richmond  would  be  sacked  and  burned 
by  the  "Mormon"  banditti  tonight.  Nothing  can  exceed 
the  consternation  which  this  news  gave  rise  to.  The  women 
and  children  are  flying  from  Richmond  in  every  direction. 
*  *  *  My  impression  is,  that  you  had  better  send  one  of 
your  number  to  Howard,  Cooper  and  Boone  counties,  in 
order  that  volunteers  may  be  getting  ready.  *  *  *  They 
must  make  haste  and  put  a  stop  to  the  devastation  which 
is  menaced  by  these  infuriated  fanatics,  and  they  must  go 
prepared  and  with  the  full  determination  to  exterminate  or 
expel  them  from  the  state  en  masse.  Nothing  but  this  can 
give  tranquility  to  the  public  mind,  and  re-establish  the  su- 
premacy of  the  laws.  There  must  be  no  further  delaying 
with  this  question  anywhere.  The  'Mormons'  must  leave 
the  state,  or  we  will,  one  and  all,  and  to  this  complexion 
it  must  come  at  last"  (Documentary  History  of  the 
Church,  Vol.  3:172). 

The  Saints  had  no  thought  of  making  any  attack  on 
Richmond  or  any  other  place.  This  Judge  Ryland  must 
have  known;  but  he  evidently  had  become  drunken  with 
the  bitter  spirit  of  the  times.  His  very  letter  refutes  the 
falsehoods  contained  therein. 

Atchison's  False  Report. — Even  General  David  R.  At- 
chison, who  previously  had  shown  a  spirit  of  justice  and 
fair  play,  was  overcome  by  the  lying  spirits  abroad  in  the 
land.  He  permitted  himself,  under  date  of  October  28,  1838, 


230         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

after  the  battle  of  Crooked*  River,  to  join  that  evil  genius, 
Samuel  D.  Lucas,  in  a  false  report  to  Governor  Boggs,  as 
follows : 

"Sir: — From  late  outrages  committed  by  the  Mor- 
mons, civil  war  is  inevitable.  They  have  set  the  la.ws  of 
the  country  at  defiance,  and  are  in  open  rebellion.  We  have 
about  two  thousand  m.en  under  arms  to  keep  them  in  check. 
The  presence  of  the  commander-in-chief  is  deemed  abso- 
lutely necessary,  and  we  most  respectfully  urge  that  your 
excellency  be  at  the  seat  of  war  as  soon  as  possible." 
*'Your  most  olfcdient  servants," 

"David  R.  Atchison,  M.  G.  3rd  Div." 
"Samuel  D.  Lucas,  M.  G.  4th  Div." 

The  surprising  thing  is  that  General  Atchison  would 
permit  his  name  to  be  attached  to  such  a  document  as  this, 
which  both  these  officers  knew  perfectly  well  was  not  true. 
But  good  men  are  at  times  overcome.  Apparently  he  could 
not  stand  the  pressure  of  the  consolidated  effort  against  the 
Saints,  who  were  seeking  merely  to  defend  themselves  and 
their  rights  against  the  aggressions  of  mobocracy.  Never- 
theless it  appeared  to  be  a  capital  offense  for  a  weak  and 
practically  defenseless  people  to  resist  such  invasion.  For 
doing  so  they  were  guilty  of  causing  a  state  of  civil  war ! 

General  Atchison's  conscience  must  have  troubled  him 
for  thus  yielding  to  the  mob  spirit,  for,  later,  because  he 
manifested  a  spirit  of  fairness  towards  the  Saints,  he  was 
"dismounted"  by  the  governor,  and  relieved  of  his  com- 
mand. 

Boggs'  Order  to  Clark.— October  25,  1838,  the  Gover- 
nor issued  orders  to  General  John  B.  Clark  to  raise  suf- 
ficient troops  to  reinstate  the  inhabitants  of  Daviess  County 
on  their  possessions,  for,  said  he:  "they  [the  "Mormons"] 
have  burnt  to  ashes  the  towns  of  Gallatin  and  Millport  in 
said  county;  the  former  being  the  county  seat  of  said 
county,  and  including  the  clerk's  office  and  all  the  public 
records  of  the  county,  and  that  there  is  not  now  a  civil 
officer  within  said  county."    Two  thousand  men  were  to  be 


DIFFICULTIES  IN  MISSOURI  231 

raised,  in  addition  to  those  already  under  arms,  to  "restore" 
these  people,  who  had  not  heen  molested,  in  these  towns. 

The  Order  of  Extermination. — This  first  order  to  Gen- 
eral Clark  was  followed  by  another  the  following  day,  the 
report  of  the  battle  of  Crooked'  River  having  reached  the  ear 
of  the  governor.  When  he  discovered  that  the  "Mormons" 
were  attempting  to  "fight  it  out,"  he  had  a  great  change 
of  heart  and  issued  his  disgraceful  "exterminating  order," 
the  greatest  blot  on  the  escutcheon  of  the  state  of  Mis- 
souri. Others  among  the  mob,  and  even  officers  of  lesser 
dignity,  had  hinted  at  such  a  thing ;  but  it  remained'  for  Lil- 
bum  W.  Boggs,  governor  of  the  state  of  Missouri,  without 
provocation  or  due  investigation,  to  issue  by  authority  of  the 
great  office  which  he  held,  to  the  militia  of  that  common- 
wealth, an  order  to  exterminate  or  drive  from  Missouri 
twelve  thousand  defenseless  citizens  who  had  done  no 
wrong.  And  the  execution  of  this  shameful  and  wicked 
order  was  to  be  carried  out  in  the  dead  of  winter,  which 
would  bring  to  pass  exposure  and  death  of  delicate  women 
and  innocent  children,  against  whom  there  could  have  been 
no  charge.'' 


^The  exterminating  order  of  Governor  Boggs  to  General  Clark 
is  as  follows : 

"Sir: — Since  the  order  of  the  morning  to  you,  directing  you 
to  cause  four  hundred  mounted  men  to  be  raised  within  your  divi- 
sion, I  have  received  by  Amos  Rees,  Esq.,  and  Wiley  C.  Williams, 
Esq.,  one  of  my  aids,  information  of  the  most  appalling  character, 
which  changes  the  whole  face  of  things,  and  places  the  Mormons 
in  the  attitude  of  open  and  avowed  defiance  of  the  laws,  and  of 
having  made  open  war  upon  the  people  of  this  state.  Your  orders 
are,  therefore,  to  hasten  your  operations  and  endeavor  to  reach 
Richmond,  in  Ray  County,  with  all  possible  speed.  The  Mormons 
must  be  treated  as  enemies  and  must  be  extermhiated  or  driven 
from  the  state,  if  necessary  for  the  public  good.  Their  outrages  are 
beyond  all  description.  If  you  can  increase  your  force,  ^ou  are 
authorized  to  do  so,  to  any  extent  you  may  think  necessary.  I 
have  just  issued  orders  to  Major-General  Wallock,  of  Marion 
County,  to  raise  five  hundred  men,  and  to  march  them  to  the 
northern  part  of  Daviess  and  there  to  unite  with  General  Doniphan, 
of  Clay,  who  has  been  ordered  with  five  hundred  men  to  proceed 
to  the  same  point  for  the  purpose  of  intercepting  the  retreat  of  the 
Mormons  to  the  north.  They  have  been  directed  to  communicate 


232         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

A  Match  to  the  Flame. — The  Governor's  order  soon 
became  generally  known  and  the  mobbers  looked  upon  it,  as 
well  they  might,  as  an  approval  of  their  unlawful  course. 
Great  excitement  prevailed,  and  mobs  assembled  on  every 
side.  Marauders  sallied  forth,  burning  houses,  driving  off 
cattle,  destroying  property,  ravishing  women  and  threat- 
ening with  death  any  who  dared  resist  their  fiendish  deeds. 

with  you  by  express;  and  you  can  alao  communicate  with  them 
if  you  find  it  necessary.  Instead,  therefore,  of  proceeding  as  at 
first  directed,  to  reinstate  the  citizens  of  Daviess  in  their  homes, 
you  will  proceed  immediately  to  Richmond,  and  there  operate 
against  the  Mormons.  Brigadier-General  Parks,  of  Ray,  has  been 
ordered  to  have  four  hundred  men  of  his  brigade  in  readiness  to 
join  you  at  Richmond.  The  whole  force  will  be  placed  under  your 
command. 

"L.  W.  BOGGS," 

"Governor  and  Commander-in-Chief.'* 
"To  General  Clark." 


CHAPTER  25 

PERSECUTIONS  OF  THE  SAINTS 
1838 

Clark's  Fitness  for  His  Job. — General  John  B.  Clark 
was  a  resident  of  Jackson  County.  So  was  General  Samuel 
D.  Lucas.  Both  assisted  in  driving-  the  "Mormons''  from 
that  county  in  1833.  Governor  Lilburn  W.  Boggs  was  also 
from  Jackson,  and  aided  in  that  .expulsion.  At  that  time 
he  was  lieutenant  governor,  and  worked  secretly.  These 
three  men  hated  the  Latter-day  Saints  with  a  mortal  hate. 
General  Clark  was  not  the  ranking  officer  in  the  state  militia 
in  1838,  but  Boggs  knew,  from  former  experiences,  whom 
to  depend  upon  to  execute  his  dastardly  job.  Few  of  the 
other  generals,  though  several  of  them  disliked  the  "Mor- 
mons," could  debase  themselves  enough  to  reach  the  level 
required  to  execute  the  governor's  inhuman  decree.  Clark, 
who  received  the  command,  and  Lucas  who  assisted  him, 
were  the  two  most  fitted  to  carry  out  the  order  of  exter- 
mination. 

The  Haun's  Mill  Massacre. — There  were  a  great 
many  petty  officers,  and  some  sectarian  priests,  who  could 
descend  to  any  level.  Human  butcher)',  if  "Mormons" 
were  the  victims,  was  to  them  but  a  recreation.  Such  a  man 
was  Col.  William  O.  Jennings,  of  the  state  militia.  Another 
was  Captain  Nehemiah  Comstock,  who  served  under  Jen- 
nings. These  "brave"  men  with  an  armed  force  of  char- 
acters like  themselves — all  from  the  state  troops — were 
assembled,  at  the  close  of  the  month  of  October,  1838,  near 
a  small  settlement  of  the  Saints  at  Haun's  Mill,  on  Shoal 
Creek,  about  twelve  miles  due  east  of  Far  West.  On  the 
28th  day  of  that  month,  a  Sunday,  Jennings  approached  the 
settlement  and  proposed  a  treaty  of  peace.  The  members 
of  the  Church  located  there,  who  were  quietly  minding  their 
own  business,  knew  not,  when  they  were  at  peace,  why  they 
should  be  called  on  to  enter  into  such  an  agreement.    How- 


234         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTOR  Y 

ever,  knowing  the  status  of  affairs  throughout  upper  Mis- 
souri, they  gladly  entered  into  such  a  treaty,  and  continued 
with  their  domestic  affairs,  feeling  perfectly  secure.  In 
the  meantime  Col.  Ashley  had  informed  Col.  Jennings  of  the 
governor's  order  of  extermination.  Thereupon  Jennings 
and  Nehemiah  Comstock  gathered  their  forces,  about  two 
hundred  and  forty  men,  and  immediately  started  for  Haun's 
Mill. 

Monday,  October  29,  1838,  passed  in  peace  and  quiet. 
Tuesday  the  30th  was  clear  and  pleasant,  an  Indian  summer 
day.  In  the  afternoon,  the  Saints  were  engaged  in  their 
daily  pursuits,  the  men  in  the  fields  and  the  shops;  the 
women  attending  to  domestic  duties,  and  the  children  play- 
ing on  the  banks  of  the  creek.  Suddenly  Jennings  and  his 
force  approached  at  full  speed,  riding  upon  the  settlement. 
David  Evans,  perceiving  their  evil  intentions,  raised  his 
hands  as  a  sign  of  peace;  but  they  heeded  him  not.  Con- 
tinuing their  advance,  they  commenced  to  fire.  The  stricken 
people  fled,  seeking  shelter  [\nd  endeavoring  to  escape. 
Some  fled  into  the  thickets  near  their  homes,  and  by  this 
means  escaped.  For  lack  of  time  and  want  of  a  better  pro- 
tection, several  of  the  men  and  boys  rushed  into  the  black- 
smith shop.  The  cracks  between  the  logs  of  the  shop  were 
so  wide  that  the  fiends  on  the  outside  could  see  their  victims 
within.  Surrounding  the  place,  they  poured  volley  after 
volley  through  the  cracks  with  deadly  effect.  Several  in- 
tended victims  rushed  from  the  shop  amidst  the  fire  of  the 
mob;  some  escaped  to  the  thicket;  others  were  shot.  Miss 
Mary  Steadwell,  while  fleeing,  was  shot  in  the  hand  and 
fainted;  falling  over  a  log  she  remained  protected  by  it. 
After  the  work  of  destruction  was  over,  more  than  twenty 
musket  balls  were  discovered  in  the  log.  Yet  the  execution- 
ers were  principally  seeking  for  the  men,  and  let  most  of 
the  women  escape. 

After  completing  all  the  execution  possible  on  the  out- 
side of  the  shop,  the  ruffians  pushed  through  the  door  and 
finished  their  bloody  work.  The  terrible  scene  enacted  there 


PERSECUTIONS  OF  THE  SAINTS  235 

was  one  of  the  utmost  brutality.  It  is  told  in  the  ''History 
of  Caldwell  County,"  Missouri,  with  such  excuses  for  the 
attack  as  the  writers  of  such  a  history  could  employ.  Never- 
theless the  diabolical  deeds  of  these  members  of  the  state 
militia,  are  partly  related  as  follows : 

"Esq.  Thomas  McBride  was  an  old  soldier  of  the  Revolu- 
tion. He  was  lying  wounded  and  helpless,  his  gun  by  his 
side.  A  militiaman  named  Rogers  came  up  to  him  and  de- 
manded it.  "Take  it,"  said  McBride.  Rogers  picked  up 
the  weapon,  and  finding  that  it  was  loaded,  deliberately  dis- 
charged it  into  the  old  man's  breast.  He  then  cut  and 
hacked  the  old  veteran's  body  with  a  rude  sword,  or  corn 
knife,  until  it  was  frightfully  mangled.  Wm.  Reynolds,  a 
Livingston  County  man,  killed  the  little  boy  Sardius  Smith, 
10  years  of  age.  The  lad  had  run  into  the  blacksmith  shop 
and  crawled  under  the  bellows  for  safety.  Upon  entering 
the  shop  the  cruel  militiaman  discovered  the  cowering, 
trembling  little  fellow,  and  without  even  demanding  his  sur- 
render, fired  upon  and  killed  him,  and  afterwards  boasted 
of  the  atrocious  deed  to  Charles  R.  Ross  and  others.  He 
described,  with  fiendish  glee,  how  the  poor  boy  struggled 
in  his  dying  agony,  and  justified  his  savage  and  inhuman 
conduct  in  killing  a  mere  child  by  saying,  'Nits  will  make 
lice,  and  if  he  had  lived  he  would  have  been  a  Mormon.*  " 

The  names  of  those  killed  are  as  follows:  Thomas  Mc- 
Bride, Levi  N.  Merrick,  Elias  Benner,  Josiah  Fuller,  Benja- 
min Lewis,  Alexander  Campbell,  Warren  Smith,  George  S. 
Richards,  William  Napier,  Austin  Hammer,  Simeon  Cox, 
Hiram  Abbott,  John  York,  John  Lee,  John  Byers,  Sardius 
Smith  and  Charles  Merrick.  Some  of  these  were  mere 
children.  Many  others  were  severely  wounded  but  man- 
aged to  escape  with  their  lives,  among  them  a  boy.  Alma 
Smith,  who  had  the  flesh  of  his  hip  shot  away.  He  had  the 
presence  of  mind  to  lie  perfectly  still  and  the  fiends  thought 
he  was  dead.  Alma  was  miraculously  healed  through  prayer 
and  faith. 

After  this  terrible  work  the  murderers  proceeded  to  rob 
the  houses,  wagons  and  tents,  and  left  the  widows  and  chil- 


^. 


236         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

dren  who  escaped  destitute  of  the  necessities  of  life.  They 
even  stripped  the  bodies  of  the  slain,  and  carried  off  their 
booty,  shouting  in  fiendish  glee  and  boasting  of  their  deeds 
of  blood,  as  though  they  were  deeds  of  valor,  worthy  of  the 
greatest  praise  and  honor. 

Gathering  of  the  Mob-Militia. — The  same  day  of  the 
massacre  at  Haun*s  Mill,  General  Samuel  D.  Lucas,  in  com- 
mand of  two  thousand  men,  arrived  at  Far  West.  With  him 
were  Brigadier  Generals  Doniphan,  Parks,  Graham  and  Wil- 
son, the  latter  another  ruffian.  General  Clark  was  at  Chari- 
ton, under  a  forced  march,  with  the  governor's  exter- 
minating order  and  a  force  of  about  one  thousand  men. 

As  the  troops  approached  Far  West  towards  the  eve- 
ning of  that  day,  they  forrhed  in  double  file  about  one  half 
mile  from  the  city.  With  a  flag  of  truce  they  sent  messengers 
to  the  city.  They  were  met  by  Captain  Morey,  with  a  few 
other  individuals,  who  desired  to  know  what  the  gather- 
ing of  the  large  armed  force  could  mean,  for  as  yet  the 
"Mormon"  people  had  not  learned  of  the  Boggs  extermin- 
ating order.  To  their  horror  they  were  told  that  the  body 
of  troops  were  state  militia,  ordered  there  by  the  governor, 
to  exterminate  the  people  and  bum  the  place.  They  de- 
manded three  persons  in  Far  West,  Adam  Lightner,  a  non- 
" Mormon,"  John  Cleminson,  who  had  lost  the  faith,  and 
his  wife,  to  be  brought  to  them.  When  these  three  came 
out,  the  messengers  told  them  to  leave  Far  West  at  once 
and  save  their  lives,  for  they  would  be  protected.  The 
determination  of  the  force  of  militia  was  to  destroy  Far 
West  and  kill  the  inhabitants.  All  three  nobly  said  if  the 
people  were  to  be  destroyed  they  would  return  and  die  with 
them.    The  officers  immediately  returned  to  the  camp. 

Charles  C.  Rich  was  then  dispatched  with  a  flag  of  truce 
toward  the  camp  of  militia  to  have  an  interview  with  Gen- 
erals Atchison  and  Doniphan,  who  in  the  past  had  shown 
some  sympathy  for  the  "Mormons."  On  his  way  he  was 
fired  at  by  Captain  Bogart.  Nevertheless,  he  continued  on 
his  way  and  was  granted  the  interview  with  Doniphan,  who 


PERSECUTIONS  OF  THE  SAINTS  237 

informed  him  that  General  Atchison  had"  been  "dismounted" 
a  few  miles  back,  by  order  of  the  governor,  for  being  too 
merciful  to  the  '^Mormons."  He  then  plead  with  Doniphan 
to  use  his  influence  to  protect  the  city  from  an  attack,  at 
least  until  the  following  morning.  Doniphan  replied  that 
the  governor  had  ordered  the  extermination  of  the  "Mor- 
mons," but  his  order  had  not  arrived,  and  until  it  did  there 
would  be  no  attack  upon  the  Saints.  However,  he  could  not 
vouch  for  the  action  of  Cornelius  Gilliam's  company,  which 
had  just  arrived,  painted  and  decorated  as  Indians;  their 
commander  styling  himself  the  "Delaware  Chief."  These 
savages  spent  the  night  in  making  hideous  yells  and  other 
disturbances.  When  Charles  C.  Rich  returned  to  Far  West 
and  reported,  Col.  George  M.  Hinkle,  who  commanded  the 
forces  at  Far  West,  sent  another  messenger  to  the  mob- 
militia  to  plead  for  the  lives  of  the  people.  He  returned 
without  a  satisfactory  answer  and  reported  that  he  had 
learned  that  several  members  of  the  Church  had  been  cap- 
tured by  some  of  the  troops,  and  had  been  brutally  mur- 
dered, with  no  one  to  raise  a  voice  in  protest. 

During  the  night  the  Saints  made  such  temporary  forti- 
fication as  they  were  able  and  with  grim  determination  pre- 
pared to  fight  the  best  they  could  to  the  last,  being  outnum- 
bered more  than  five  to  one.  Recruits  were  hourly  joining 
the  forces  of  their  enemies.  Among  these  came  Col.  Jen- 
nings and  his  band,  fresh  from  the  great  "victory"  at  Haun's 
Mill.  The  Saints  spent  an  anxious  night  in  solemn  sup- 
plication to  the  Lord.  The  women  gathered  such  few  loose 
articles  as  might  be  carried,  and  prepared  for  flight  if  the 
chance  was  offered  them.  Lyman  Wight,  with  a  small 
force,  came  from  Adam-ondi-Ahman  and  suceeded  in  gain- 
ing Far  West  during  the  night. 

The  Siege  of  Far  West. — Early  on  the  morning  of  the 

31st,  Col.  Hinkle  sent  another  messenger  to  General  Doni- 
phan. When  he  returned  he  stated  that  Doniphan  had  said 
that  the  governor's  order  had  arrived  and  Lucas  was  pre- 
paring to  carry  it  out.    "He  would  be  damned,  if  he  would 


238         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

obey  the  order,"  was  the  report,  "but  Lucas  could  do  as  he 
pleased." 

The  army,  while  encamped,  permitted  no  person  to  go 
out  or  come  in  the  city.  Those  who  attempted  it  were  shot 
at.  Corn  fields  were  destroyed  and  cattle,  sheep  and  hogs 
^wantonly  killed  by  members  of  the  mob-militia. 

Colonel  Hinkle's  Treachery. — About  eight  o'clock 
Col.  Hinkle  sought  another  interview,  this  time  with  Gen- 
eral Lucas,  to  learn  if  some  compromise  could  not  be  ar- 
ranged to  avoid  a  battle.  Lucas  promised  to  meet  him  with 
a  flag  of  truce  at  two  o'clock.  At  the  time  appointed  the 
interview  was  held.  Hinkle,  John  Corrill,  who  had  within 
the  past  few  weeks  become  disaffected,  William  W.  Phelps 
and  a  Captain  Morrison,  met  with  Lucas  and  his  aids  when 
the  following  propositions  were  presented  to  Col.  Hinkle 
for  acceptance  in  behalf  of  the  "Mormons:" 

1.  "To  give  up  their  leaders  to  he  tried  and  punished. 

2.  "To  make  an  appropriation  of  their  property,  all  who 
had  taken  up  arms,  to  the  payment  of  their  debts  and  in- 
demnity for  damage. done  by  them. 

3.  "That  the  balance  should  leave  the  state,  and  be 
protected  out  by  the  militia,  but  to  be  permitted  to  remain 
under  protection  until  further  orders  were  received  from 
the  Commander-in-Chief. 

4.  "To  give  up  the  arms  of  every  description,  to  be  re- 
ceipted for." 

At  least,  these  were  the  terms  according  to  the  report 
Lucas  made  to  Governor  Boggs.  What  else  he  may  have 
said  is  not  on  record.  To  these  terms  Col.  Hinkle  agreed, 
but  asked  to  be  given  until  the  next  day  to  comply  with 
them.  Lucas  consented  to  this  on  the  condition  that  Joseph 
Smith,  Sidney  Rigdon,  Lyman  Wight,  Parley  P.  Pratt  and 
George  W-  Robinson  be  turned  over  to  the  camp  of  the 
militia  as  hostages.  If  in  the  morning  Hinkle  failed  to 
comply  with  the  terms,  these  men  would"  be  returned  to 
Far  West,  and  the  attack  should  commence  on  the  city. 
If  he  did  comply,  then  these  brethren,  among  others,  should 


240         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

be  retained  as  prisoners  to  be  tried.  Hinkle  returned  to 
Far  West  and  reported  to  Joseph  Smith  that  the  officers  of 
the  state  mihtia  desired  an  interview  with  the  brethren  men- 
tioned, hoping  that  the  difficulties  might  be  settled  without 
carrying  out  the  exterminating  ord.er.  Said  Parley  P.  Pratt : 
"We  had  no  confidence  in  the  word  of  a  murderer  and  rob- 
ber; but  there  was  no  alternative,  but  to  put  ourselves  into 
the  hand's  of  such  monsters,  or  to  have  the  city  sacked,  and 
m.en,  women  and  children  massacred.  We  therefore  com- 
mended ourselves  to  the  Lord,  and  voluntarily  surrendered." 
As  they  approached  the  camp  in  compliance  with  this  order, 
General  Lucas,  with  a  guard  of  several  hundred  men,  rode 
up,  and  with  a  haughty  air  ordered  his  men  to  surround  the 
brethren.  Colonel  Hinkle  was  heard  to  say:  "General, 
these  are  the  prisoners  I  agreed  to  deliver  up."  The  pris- 
oners were  then  marched  into  the  camp  surrounded  by 
several  thousand  savage  looking  soldiers.  "These  all  set  up 
a  constant  yell,"  says  Brother  Pratt,  "like  so  many  blood- 
hounds let  loose  upon  their  prey.  *  *  *  If  the  vision 
of  the  infernal  regions  could  suddenly  be  opened  to  the 
mind,  with  thousands  of  malicious  fiends,  all  clamoring, 
exulting,  deriding,  blaspheming,  mocking,  railing,  raging 
and  foamng  like  a  troubled  sea,  then  could  some  idea  be 
formed  of  the  hell  which  we  had  entered." 

The  prisoners  were  placed  under  a  strong  guard  and 
forced  to  remain  without  shelter  during  the  night  in  inclem- 
ent winter  weather.  The  guard  blasphemed;  mocked  the 
Savior;  demanded  miracles  and  said  :"Come,  Smith,  show  us 
an  angel;  give  us  one  of  your  revelations;  show  us  a  mir- 
acle; come,  there  is  one  of  your  brethren  in  camp  whom 
we  took  prisoner  yesterday  in  his  own  house,  and  knocked 
his  brains  out  with  his  own  rifle,  which  we  found  hanging 
over  his  fire  place;  he  lies  speechless  and  dying ;**  speak  the 


oThis  was  a  brother  named  Carey,  who  had  been  beaten  over 
the  head  until  his  brains  oozed  out.  He  died  shortly  afterwards, 
having  been  exposed  in  that  condition  without  shelter,  all  after- 
noon and  night. 


PERSECUTIONS  OF  THE  SAINTS  241 

word  and  heal  him,  and  then  we  will  all  believe;  or,  if  you 
are  apostles  or  men  of  God,  deliver  yourselves,  and  then 
we  will  be  "Mormons."^ 

Condemned  to  be  Shot. — Thursday  morning,  Novem- 
ber 1,  1838,  Hyrum  Smith  and  Amasa  Lyman  were  brought 
by  Col.  Hinkle  into  the  camp.  That  night  a  court  martial 
was  held,  at  which,  besides  the  commanding  officers  of  the 
mob-militia,  Col.  Hinkle,  Judge  Austin  A.  King,  District  At- 
torney Birch,  and  the  Reverends  Sashiel  Woods,  Bogart 
and  several  other  priests,  played  a  part.  The  prisoners  were 
sentenced  to  be  shot  on  the  public  square  in  Far  West,  Fri- 
day morning  at  9  o'clock.  This  was,  let  it  be  said  to  their 
honor,  over  the  protest  of  Generals  Doniphan  and  Graham, 
and  perhaps  a  few  others.  General  Doniphan  was  given  the 
order  to  carry  out  the  execution.  It  was  a  most  fortunate 
thing  that  he  was  selected,  for  he  refused  to  obey  the 
command.    The  order  given  him  was  as  follows : 

^'brigadier  general  DONIPHAN  : 

''Sir: — You  will  take  Joseph  Smith  and  the  other  pris- 
oners into  the  public  square  of  Far  West,,  and  shoot  them  at 
9  o'clock  tomorrow  morning." 

"Samuel  D.  Lucas," 

"Major  General  Commanding." 
General  Doniphan  replied  to  this  order  by  saying  to  his 
superior : 

"It  is  cold  blooded  murder.    I  will  not  obey  your  order. 
My  brigade  shall  march  for  Liberty  tomorrow  morning  at 
8  o'clock ;  and  if  you  execute  these  men,  I  will  hold  you  re- 
sponsible before  an  earthly  tribunal,  so  help  me  God." 
"A.  W.  Doniphan," 

"Brigadier  General." 

Although  this  was  an  act  of  insubordination,  it  fright- 
ened the  criminal  general  and  his  willing  aids.  No  charge 
was  ever  made  against  Doniphan,  for  they  dared  not  make 
one. 

Plundering   of   the    Militia. — Col.    Hinkle,   according 

^Autobiography  of  Parley  P.  Pratt,  p.  204. 
17 


242         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

to  his  agreement,  marched  the  miHtia  companies  at  Far 
West  out  of  the  city  and  grounded  their  arms,  which  were 
the  private  property  of  the  men  who  held  them.  Then  the 
mob  force  was  let  loose.  They  entered  the  city  without  re- 
straint, on  pretext  of  searching  the  homes  for  additional 
arms.  They  tore  up  floors;  ruined  furniture;  destroyed 
property;  whipped  the  men  and  forced  them  to  sign  deeds 
to  their  property  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet ;  and  violated 
the  chastity  of  women,  until  their  victims  died.  About  eighty 
men  were  taken  prisoners  and  the  people  were  ordered  to 
leave  the  state,  and  were  forbidden,  under  threat  of  death, 
to  assemble  more  than  three  in  a  place.  Notwithstanding  all 
this,  General  Lucas  reported  to  the  governor  how  orderly 
and  decorous  were  his  troops. 

Prisoners  Taken  to  Independence. — The  prisoners 
after  an  earnest  appeal,  were  permitted  to  visit  their  homes, 
under  a  a  strong  guard,  to  obtain  a  change  of  clothing.  They 
w.ere,  however,  given  strict  command  not  to  speak,  or  enter 
into  conversation  with  the  members  of  their  families.  When 
the  Prophet  visited  his  home  the  children  clung  to  his  gar- 
ments. He  requested  the  privilege  of  a  private  interview 
with  his  family,  which  was  denied  him.  Hyrum  Smith, 
whose  wife  less  than  two  weeks  later  was  confined,*^  drew 
attention  to  the  condition  in  his  home ;  but  received  in  an- 
swer only  gibes  and  insults.  Parley  P.  Pratt  underwent 
a  similar  scene,  and  in  the  anguish  of  his  soul  appealed  to 
General  Moses  Wilson,  who  answered  him  with  an  exult- 
ant laugh,  and  a  taunting  reproach. 

After  these  painful  scenes,  the  prisoners  were  started 
for  Independence,   under  a   strong  guard  commanded  by 


'^During  these  trying  scenes,  November  13,  1838,  while  Hyrum 
Smith,  with  the  Prophet  and  the  other  prisoners,  were  incarcerated, 
Joseph  Fielding  Smith,  who  afterwards  became  President  of  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  was  born  at  Far 
West.  When  he  was  but  a  few  days  old,  members  of  this  mob- 
militia  entered  the  home,  ransacked  it,  and  turned  the  bedding,  on 
which  the  infant  lay,  upside  down,  sjnothering  him  until  his  life 
was  apparently  gone  when  he  was  discovered. 


PERSECUTIOMS  OF  THE  SAINTS  243 

Generals  Lucas  and  Wilson.  On  the  way  orders  came  from 
General  Clark  to  have  the  prisoners  sent  to  him,  but  this 
General  Lucas  was  not  willing  to  do.  Clark,  without  ques- 
tion, wanted  the  honor  of  putting  the  prisoners  to  death. 
Through  his  vanity,  Lucas  wanted  to  exhibit  them  before 
their  enemies  in  Jackson  County,  and  pose  as  a  great  hero 
in  triumph.  Between  the  rivalry  of  the  two,  not  forgetting 
the  hand  of  the  Lord  which  was  over  them,  their  lives  were 
spared.'^ 

Prisoners  in  Richmond. — On  the  3rd  of  November, 
1838,  the  prisoners  arrived  in  Jackson  County  and  the  next 
day  were  taken  by  order  of  General  Lucas,  to  Independence. 
General  Clark,  however,  would  not  permit  them  to  stay, 
desiring  to  gain  possession  of  them  himself.  Therefore, 
he  sent  Col.  Sterling  Price  with  instructions  to  have  them 
removed  immediately  to  Richmond,  Ray  County.  They  ar- 
rived in  Richmond  on  the  9th,  and  were  imprisoned'  in  a 
vacant  house.  On  their  way  they  met  General  Clark,  and 
asked  him  why  they  had  been  carried  from  their  homes  and 
what  the  charges  were  against  them.  Clark  said  he  was 
not  then  able  to  determine,  but  would  be  prepared  to  tell  in 
a  short  time.  When  they  were  confined  Clark  sent  Price 
with  two  chains  and  padlocks  and  had  the  prisoners  fastened 
together.  The  windows  were  then  nailed  down ;  the  prison- 
ers were  searched  and  the  only  weapons  they  had  (their 
pocket  knives)  were  taken  away.  While  this  was  going  on 
armed  guards  stood  with  cocked  guns  pointed  at  them. 
Here  the  brethren  were  kept  many  days  awaiting  trial. 

Rebuking    the    Guards.— While   incarcerated   in  this 


<^Parley  P.  Pratt  declared  that  General  Wilson  made  the  follow- 
ing statement:  "It  was  repeatedly  insinuated,  by  the  other  officers 
and  troops,  that  we  should  hang  you  prisoners  on  the  first  tree 

we   came   to   on   the   way   to    Independence.    But   I'll   be   d d   if 

anybody  shall  hurt  you.  We  just  intend  to  exhibit  you  in  Inde- 
pendence, and  let  the  people  look  at  you,  and  see  what  a  d d 

set  of  fine  fellows  you  are.  And,  more  particularly,  to  keep  you 
from  that  old  bigot  of  a  general,  Clark,  and  his  troops,  from 
down  county,  who  are  so  stuffed  with  lies  and  prejudice,  that 
they  would  shoot  you  down  in  a  moment." 


244        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

prison,  the  brethren  were  guarded  by  some  of  the  vilest 
wretches  that  could  be  found,  who  spent  their  time  in  the 
presence  of  their  prisoners  relating  their  horrible  deeds  of 
wickedness.  This  thing  continued  for  some  time,  when 
the  Prophet,  unable  to  stand  it  any  longer,  arose  and  re- 
buked them.  The  occurrence  is  graphically  related  by  El- 
der Parley  P.  Pratt  in  the  following  words : 

"During  this  time  Elder  Rigdon  was  taken  very  sick, 
from  hardship  and  exposure,  and  finally  lost  his  reason; 
but  still  he  was  kept  in  a  miserable,  noisy  and  cold  room, 
and  compelled  to  sleep  on  the  floor  with  a  chain  and  pad- 
lock round  his  ankle,  and  fastened  to  six  others.  Here  he 
endured  the  constant  noise  and  confusion  of  an  unruly 
guard,  the  officer  of  which  was  Colonel  Sterling  Price,  since 
governor  of  the  State. 

"These  guards  were  composed  generally  of  the  most 
noisy,  foul-mouthed,  vulgar,  disgraceful  rabble  that  ever 
,defiled  the  earth.  *  *  *  Mrs.  Robinson,  a  young  and 
delicate  female,  with  her  infant,  came  down  to  see  her  hus- 
band [George  W.  Robinson],  and  to  comfort  and  take  care 
of  her  father  [Sidney  Rigdon]  in  his  sickness.  When  she 
first  entered  the  room,  amid  the  clank  of  chains  and  the 
rattle  of  weapons,  and  cast  her  eyes  on  her  sick  and  de- 
jected parent  and  sorrow-worn  husband,  she  was  speechless, 
and  only  gave  vent  to  her  feelings  in  a  flood  of  tears.  This 
faithful  lady,  with  her  little  infant,  continued  by  the  side 
of  her  father  till  he  recovered  from  his  sickness,  and  till  his 
fevered  and  disordered  mind  resumed  its  wonted  powers. 

"In  one  of  those  tedious  nights  we  had  lain  as  if  in 
sleep  till  the  hour  of  midnight  had  passed,  and  our  ears  and 
hearts  had  been  pained,  while  we  had  listened  for  hours  to 
the  obscene  jests,  the  horrid  oaths,  the  dreadful  blasphemies 
and  filthy  language  of  our  guards,  Colonel  Price  at  their 
head,  as  they  recounted  to  each  other  their  deeds  of  rapine, 
murder,  robbery,  etc.,  which  they  had  committed  among  the 
'Mormons'  while  at  Far  West  and  vicinity.  They  even 
boasted  of  defiling  by  force  wives,  daughters,  and  virgins, 
and  of  shooting  or  dashing  out  the  brains  of  men,  women 
and  children. 

"I  had  listened  till  I  became  so  disgusted,  shocked,  hor- 


PERSECUTIONS  OF  THE  SAINTS  245 

rified,  and  so  filled  with  the  spirit  of  indignant  justice  that 
I  could  scarcely  refrain  from  rising  upon  my  feet  and  re- 
buking the  guards ;  but  had  said  nothing  to  Joseph,  or  any 
one  else,  although  I  lay  next  to  him  and  knew  he  was  awake. 
On  a  sudden  he  arose  to  his  feet,  and  spoke  in  a  voice  of 
thunder,  or  as  the  roaring  lion,  uttering,  as  near  as  I  can 
recollect,  the  following  words: 

"SILENCE,  ye  fiends  of  the  infernal  pit.  In  the  name 
of  Jesus  Christ  I  rebuke  you,  and  command  you  to  he  still. 
I  will  not  live  another  minute  and  hear  such  language.  Cease 
such  talk,  or  you  or  I  die  THIS  INSTANT! 

Majesty  in  Chains. — "He  ceased  to  speak.  He  stood 
erect  in  terrible  majesty.  Chained,  and  without  a  weapon; 
calm,  unruffled  and  dignified  as  an  angel,  he  looked  upon 
the  quailing  guards ;  whose  weapons  were  lowered  or  drop- 
ped to  the  ground,  whose  knees  smote  together,  and  who, 
shrinking  into  a  corner,  or  crouching  at  his  feet,  begged  his 
pardon,  and  remained  quiet  till  a  change  of  guards. 

"I  have  seen  the  ministers  of  justice,  clothed  in  magisterial 
robes,  and  criminals  arraigned  before  them,  while  life  was 
suspended  on  a  breath,  in  the  courts  of  England;  I  have 
witnessed  a  Congress  in  solemn  session  to  give  laws  to  na- 
tions ;  I  have  tried  to  conceive  of  kings,  of  royal  courts,  of 
thrones  and  crowns;  and  of  emperors  assembled  to  decide 
the  fate  of  kingdoms ;  but  dignity  and  majesty  have  I  seen 
but  once,  as  it  stood  in  chains,  at  midnight,  in  a  dungeon  in 
an  obscure  village  of  Missouri."* 

General  Clark  at  Far  West. — In  the  meantime  (No- 
vember 4),  General  Clark  arrived  at  Far  West  with  1600 
m.en,  and  500  more  on  the  outskirts  of  the  city.  He  ordered 
General  Lucas  to  send  to  Adam-ondi-Ahman  and  there  take 
all  the  "Mormon"  men  prisoners  and  secure  their  property, 
till  the  best  means  could  be  adopted  for  paying  damages 
due  to  the  mob  troubles.  On  the  5th,  Clark  ordered  all  the 
men  at  Far  West  to  form  in  line,  when  the  names  of  fifty- 
six  were  called  and  they  were  made  prisoners  to  await  trial 
for  something  which  was  not  defined.    On  the  6th,  he  again 

'Autobiography  of  Parley  P.  Pratt.     Pages  228-9. 


246         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

gathered  the  male  portion  of  the  population  and  read  to  them 
a  written  address  which  he  had  prepared. 

His  Harrangue. — Feeling  safe  in  the  presence  of  so 
many  helpless  men,  and  flanked  by  his  troops,  he  made  bold 
to  impress  upon  the  brethren  the  enormity  of  their  crimes. 
He  read  to  them  a  number  of  stipulations  to  which  they 
must  comply.  The  first,  second  and  third,  to  the  effect  ihart 
they  must  surrender  their  leading  men,  deliver  their  arms, 
and  sign  over  their  properties  to  defray  expenses  of  the 
"war."  This,  he  said,  they  had  done.  The  fourth  is  here 
repeated : 

''Another  article  yet  remains  for  you  to  comply  with, 
and  that  is,  that  you  leave  the  state  forthwith ;  and  whatever 
may  be  your  feelings  concerning  this,  or  whatever  your  in- 
nocence, it  is  nothing  to  me ;  General  Lucas,  who  is  equal  in 
authority  with  me,  has  made  this  treaty  with  you — I  approve 
of  it — I  should  have  done  the  same  had  I  been  here.  I  am 
therefore  determined  to  see  it  fulfilled.  The  character  of  this 
state  has  suffered  almost  beyond  redemption,  from  the  char- 
acter, conduct  and  influence  that  you  have  exerted,  and  we 
deem  it  an  act  of  justice  to  restore  her  character  to  its  former 
standing  among  the  states,  by  every  proper  means. 

''The  orders  of  the  governor  to  me  were  that  you  should 
be  exterminated,  and  not  allowed  to  remain  in  the  state,  and 
had  your  leaders  not  been  given  up,  and  the  terms  of  the 
treaty  complied  with,  before  this,  you  and  your  families 
would  have  been  destroyed  and  your  houses  in  ashes. 

"There  is  a  discretionary  power  vested  in  my  hands 
which  I  shall  exercise  in  your  favor  for  a  season;  for  this 
lenity  you  are  indebted  to  my  clemency.  I  do  not  say  that 
you  shall  go  now,  but  you  must  not  think  of  staying  here 
another  season  or  of  putting  in  crops,  for  the  moment  you 
do  this  the  citizens  will  be  upon  you.  If  I  am  called  here 
again,  in  case  of  a  non-compliance  of  a  treaty  made,  do  not 
think  that  I  shall  act  any  more  as  I  have  done — ^you  need 
not  expect  any  mercy,  but  extermination,  for  I  am  deter- 
mined the  governor's  order  shall  be  executed.  As  for  your 
leaders,  do  not  once  think — do  not  imagine  for  a  moment — 
do  not  let  it  enter  your  mind  that  they  wiH  be  delivered,  or 


PERSECUTIONS  OF  THE  SAINTS  247 

that  you  will  see  their  faces  again,  for  their  fate  is  fixed — 
their  die  is  cast — their  doom  is  sealed." 

He  then  very  graciously  pleaded  with  them,  and  invoked 
the  "Great  Spirit,  the  unknown  God,"  to  make  them  suf- 
ficiently intelligent  to  break  the  chains  of  superstition,  that 
they  no  longer  worship  man,  and  never  again  organize  with 
•bishops,  presidents,  etc.,  but  to  become  like  other  men. 

Trial  in  Daviess  County. — About  this  time  Gover- 
nor Boggs  wrote  General  Clark  to  hold  a  military  court  in 
Daviess  County,  and  try  those  "guilty  of  the  late  outrages, 
committed  towards  the  inhabitants  of  said  county."  He  was 
desirous  of  having  the  whole  matter  "settled  completely^  if 
possible"  before  the  forces  should  be  disbanded.  "If  the 
'Mormons'  are  disposed,''  said  Boggs,  "voluntarily  to  leave 
the  state,  of  course  it  would  be  advisable  in  you  to  promote 
that  object,  in  any  way  deemed  proper.  The  ringleaders  of 
this  rebellion,  though,  ought  by  no  means  to  be  permitted  to 
escape  the  punishment  they  merit."  General  Robert  Wilson 
was  detailed  to  Daviess  County  to  take  possession  of  the 
prisoners.  All  the  men  in  the  town  of  Adam-ondi-Ahman 
were  placed  under  arrest,  and  a  court  of  inquiry  instituted 
with  the  mobber  Adam  Black  on  the  bench.  Notwithstand- 
ing this,  after  three  days  of  examination,  Black  acquitted 
them  all.    No  one  knew  better  than  he  of  their  innocence. 

The  Charges  Against  Joseph  Smith  and  Companions. 
— General  Clark  spent  some  time  searching  the  laws  to  find 
some  authority  by  which  the  Prophet  and  companions  could 
be  tried  for  treason  by  court  martial.  He  even  sent  to  Fort 
Leavenworth  seeking  such  information,  which^  could  not  be 
found.  It  caused  him  extreme  annoyance  that  no  law  could 
be  invoked  to  try  private  citizens  by  military  code  when 
there  was  no  war.  He  knew  some  charges  would  have  to  be 
preferred  against  the  accused,  so  he  wrote  the  governor  say- 
ing he  had,  on  November  10,  1838,  made  out  charges  against 
the  prisoners  and  had  called  Judge  Austin  A.  King  to  try 
them  as  a  committing  court.  He  also  suggested  that  they 
be  tried  by  court  martial,  especially,  said  he,  should  Joseph 


248         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Smith  be  so  tried,  but  he  could  not  discover  authority  for 
such  procedure,  and  requested  the  opinion  of  the  attorney 
general  on  that  point.  "There  being  no  civil  officers  in  Cald- 
well," he  said,  *'I  have  to  use  the  military  to  get  witnesses 
from  there,  which  I  do  without  reserve."  The  civil  officers 
in  Caldwell,  being  ''Mormons"  had  all  been  cast  into  jail, 
and  of  course  were  not  available.  He  closed  his  epistle  by 
saying  the  accused  brethren  were  guilty  of  "treason,  murder, 
arson,  burglary,  robbery,  larceny,  and  perjury/'  The'  re- 
ply he  received  was  to  turn  the  prisoners  over  to  the  civil 
law,  which  order  hurt  him  very  much,  for  he  hoped  to  have 
the -pleasure  of  attending  to  their  execution,  after  a  military 
trial.  In  fact,  he  and  Lucas  had  on  several  occasions  set 
the  date  of  execution,  but  the  hand  of  the  Lord  was  always 
over  the  afflicted  brethren. 

The  Trial.— Monday,  November  12,  1838,  Judge  King 
sent  out  armed  men  to  obtain  witnesses,  some  of  whom 
came  and  testified  willingly  to  falsehoods;  others  came  re- 
luctantly. Among  the  witnesses  who  testified  against  the 
brethren  were:  Dr.  Sampson  Avard,  originator  of  the 
''Danites,"  who,  later,  was  excommunicated  from  the  Church 
for  the  offense ;  John  Corrill,  George  M.  Hinkle,  Reed  Peck, 
John  Cleminson,  Burr  Riggs,  William  W.  Phelps,  John 
Whitmer,  and  others  who  formerly  belonged"  to  the  Church. 
The  testimony  of  the  prosecution  continued  until  the  18th. 
Then  the  court  called  for  witnesses  for  the  defense; 
forty  or  more  names  were  given,  and  the  Reverend-Captain 
Bogart  was  dispatched  with  a  company  of  militia  to  get 
them.  He  got  them  and  brought  them,  not  to  the  court, 
but  to  prison,'  and  confined  them  there.  During  the  week, 
the  judge  taunted  the  brethren  because  no  witnesses  ap- 
peared in  their  defense.  Other  names  were  given,  and  the 
same  reverend-captain  was  sent  for  them.  He  did  not  find 
many,  for  the  witnesses,  learning  what  had  happened  to  their 
fellows,  could  not  be  found.  The  few  he  did  discover 
he  also  brought  and  cast  behind  the  bars.  In  this  manner  the 
mock  trial  proceeded  from  day  to  day.    On  the  24th,  twenty- 


PERSECUTIONS  OF  THE  SAINTS  249 

three  of  the  defendants  were  released,  and  by  the  28th  all 
the  others  were  acquitted  or  admitted  to  bail,  excepting  the 
following :  Joseph  Smith,  Sidney  Rigdon,  Hyrum  Smith,  Ly- 
man Wight,  Caleb  Baldwin  and  Alexander  McRae,  who 
were  ordered  to  be  taken  to  Liberty,  Clay  County,  and  there 
committed  to  stand  trial  on  the  various  charges  named; 
Parley  P.  Pratt,  Morris  Phelps,  Luman  Gibbs,  Darwin  Chase 
and  Norman  Shearer,  who  were  taken  to  Richmond  Jail, 
there  also  to  await  trial  for  the  same  "crimes." 

Nature  of  the  Testimony. — Some  of  the  witnesses 
testified  that  the  Church  was  a  temporal  kingdom,  which 
would,  according  to  the  teachings  of  its  leaders,  eventually 
"fill  the  whole  earth  and  subdue  all  other  kingdoms."  The 
seventh  chapter  of  Daniel  was  referred  to  several  times. 
The  brethren  were  asked  by  the  judge  if  they  believed  in 
Daniel's  prophecy  and  when  they  answered  in  the  affirma- 
tive. Judge  King  turning  to  his  clerk  said:  "Write  that 
down;  it  is  a  strong  point  for  treason."  The  defendants' 
attorneys,  Doniphan  and  Rees,  protested  saying,  "Judge, 
you  had  better  make  the  Bible  treason."  These  attorneys 
advised  their  clients  not  to  make  any  defense  or  attempt 
to  furnish  other  witnesses,  for  it  was  useless.  Doniphan  ob- 
served that  if  a  cohort  of  angels  were  to  come  down,  and 
declare  the  prisoners  innocent,  it  would  all  be  the  same, 
for  Judge  King  had  determined  from  the  beginning  to  cast 
them  into  prison. 

Malinda  Porter,  Delia  F.  Pine,  Nancy  Rigdon,  Jona- 
than W.  Barlow,  Thoret  Parson,  Ezra  Chipman  and  Arza 
Judd,  Jr.,  volunteered  to  testify  for  the  defense,  but  were 
prevented  from  giving  testimony  favorable  to  the  accused 
at  the  point  of  the  bayonet. 

November  29,  1838,  Joseph  Smith  and  fellow  prisoners 
were  committed  to  the  keeping  of  the  sheriff  of  Clay  County^ 
who  took  them  to  Liberty  and  cast  them  in  prison.  Parley 
P.  Pratt  and  fellows  were  likewise  retained  in  Richmond, 
and  thus  ended  this  *'trial"  before  Judge  King. 


CHAPTER  26 

THE  EXPULSION  FROM  MISSOURI 
1838—1839 

The  Case  Before  the  Legislature. — In  December, 
1838,  the  Legislature  of  Missouri  met.  Governor  Boggs 
laid  before  that  body  the  information  in  his  hands  rela- 
tive to  the  difficulty  v^ith  the  Latter-day  Saints.  This  in- 
formation v^^as  woefully  lacking  in  the  matter  of  the  peti- 
tions and  documents  sent  to  him  in  defense  of  the  Saints. 
On  the  10th  of  that  month  Brigham  Young,  Heber  C.  Kim- 
ball, John  Taylor  and  other  brethren  petitioned  the  legisla- 
ture, setting  forth  their  side  of  the  case.  This  petition  was 
presented  to  David  R.  Atchison  and  others,  December  17. 
The  following  day  Mr.  Turner,  from  a  joint  committee,  pre- 
sented before  the  senate  a  report  of  findings,  based  on  the 
governor's  information.  This  report  stated  that  the  evidence 
was  "not  authenticated,"  and  was  confined  chiefly  to  inves- 
tigation of  criminal  charges  against  individuals  under  ar- 
rest; the  evidence  was  ex  parte;  and  without  aid  of  fur- 
ther evidence,  the  committee  could  not  form  a  satisfactory 
opinion  in  relation  to  the  material  points.  For  these  rea- 
sons, and  because  "it  would  be  a  direct  interference  with 
the  administration  of  justice,  the  committee  reported  that 
this  document  ought  not  to  be  published,  with  the  sanction 
of  the  legislature."  December  19,  the  petition  of  the 
brethren  was  presented  by  John  Corrill,  who  had  but  re- 
cently departed  from  the  Church.  It  was  read  in  profound 
silence,  but  at  the  close  of  the  reading,  the  house  was  in  an 
uproar.  A  Mr.  Childs,  of  Jackson  County,  denounced  the 
petition  saying  there  was  not  a  word  of  truth  in  it.  Mr, 
Ashley,  of  Livingstone  County,  denounced  the  "Mormons" 
as  did  also  Mr.  Young,  of  Lafayette.  Ashley  was  one  of  the 
murderers  at  Haun's  Mill,  and  even  boasted  of  that  slaughter 
before  the  house.  Mr.  Redman,  of  Howard  County,  and 
Mr.  Gyer,   of  St.  Louis,   and  a  few   other  members,    de-s 


THE  EXPULSION  FROM  MISSO  URI         25 1 

maiided  a  full  investigation,  for  they  believed  there  was 
truth  in  the  petition,  and  the  actions  of  those  members  in 
opposing  an  investigation  was  because  they  feared  their 
evil  deeds  might  be  brought  to  light.  The  result  of  it  all  was 
that  the  petition  was  laid  on  the  table,  ''until  the  4th  day  of 
July  next," — Independence  day.  January  16,  1839,  Mr.  Tur- 
ner introduced  in  the  senate  a  bill  "to  provide  for  the  in 
vestigation  of  the  late  disturbances  in  this  state."  The  bill 
passed  the  senate,  but  when  it  came  to  the  house  (Feb.  4) 
it  followed  the  petition  and  was  laid  on  the  table,  also  to 
be  taken  up  on  Independence  day.  Many  considered  this  an 
approval  of  the  wrongs  committed  on  the  "Mormons"  in 
Missouri.  David  R.  Atchison  and  a  few  others  vigorously 
protested  against  such  criminal  action,  but  found  themselves 
in  the  minority,  for  the  motion  prevailed  by  a  majority  of 
eleven  votes. 

Legislative  Appropriations. — In  December,  the  legis- 
lature of  Missouri  appropriated  two  thousand  dollars  "to  be 
distributed  among  the  people  of  Daviess  and  Caldwell 
Counties.  The  "good"  people  of  Daviess  were  very  "gener- 
ous" and  felt  that  they  could  do  without  their  portion  of 
this  appropriation,  and  let  it  be  given  to  the  people  of  Cald- 
well. They  could  well  afford  to  do  such  a  thing,  for  they 
had  robbed  the  "Mormon"  people  of  nearly  all  they  pos- 
sessed. They  had  ransacked  their  homes  and  carried  off 
their  household  furniture  and  goods,  and  otherwise  en- 
riched themselves  at  the  expense  of  the  Saints  who  had 
dwelt  among  them.  This  sum,  so  it  was  pretended,  was 
distributed  among  the  people  in  Caldwell.  Judge  Cameron 
and  others  attended  to  the  "distribution."  The  way  they 
did  it  was  to  drive  off  the  hogs  belonging  to  the  "Mor- 
mons" and  shoot  them,  and  without  further  bleeding,  cut 
them  up  and  deliver  them  to  the  Saints,  at  four  or  five 
cents  a  pound.  They  also  "gave  them  a  few  calicos,"  and  the 
"sweepings  of  an  old  store,"  charging  them  an  extra  price 
for  the  goods,  and  thus  was  the  "munificient"  sum  of  two 
thousand  dollars  distributed  among  the  "Mormons."  Later 


252         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

the  same  legislature  appropriated  two  hundred  thousand  dol- 
lars to  pay  the  troops  for  their  work  in  driving  the  "Mor- 
mons" from  the  state.  In  this  manner  were  law  and  jus- 
tice administered  in  Missouri  in  the  years  1838  and  1839. 

Extent  of  "Mormon"  Losses. — The  total  Value  of  the 
property  destroyed  in  Missouri,  which  belonged  to  the  Saints, 
is  beyond  our  knowledge.  It  ;was  estimated  to  be  not  less 
than  two  million  dollars,  from  the  time  they  first  settled 
in  that  state  until  their  expulsion.  About  twelve  hundred 
members  of  the  Church  were  driven  from  Jackson  County 
in  1833,  and  all  their  property  was  lost  to  them.  When 
again  they  were  forced  to  leave  Clay  County,  though  they 
went  peaceably  at  the  request  of  the  other  citizens,  they 
left  behind  them  a  vast  amount  of  property  for  which  no 
remuneration  was  ever  received.  When  they  were  expelled 
from  the  state  in  the  winter  of  1838-9,  the  Saints  num- 
bered between  twelve  and  fifteen  thousand  souls.  All 
their  property,  except  the  little  they  were  able  to 
gather  hastily  and  carry  with  them,  was  either  de- 
stroyed or  stolen  by  their  enemies.  In  the  appeal  made 
to  Congress  and  the  President  of  the  United  States,  in 
1839,  the  amount  of  their  losses  was  estimated  at  two  mil- 
lion dollars.  Claims  against  Missouri  for  the  losses  were 
presented  to  Congress  in  the  sum  of  $1,381,044.00,  and  this 
represented  only  491  individuals;  many  others  who  lost 
property,  entered  no  claims  for  damages  against  that  state. 

In  addition  to  this  loss  of  property,  the  Prophet  Joseph 
paid  in  lawyers'  fees,  for  the  defense  of  the  people  and  him- 
self, against  the  unhallowed  persecutions  of  their  enemies, 
about  fifty  thousand  dollars;  with  very  little  benefit  in  re- 
turn. And  for  all  this,  the  generous  state  of  Missouri,  for  a 
show  before  the  world  of  their  charity  and  kindness  toward 
the  people  they  had  robbed,  could  afford  to  appropriate  the 
magnificent  sum  of  two  thousand  dollars !  And  what  of  the 
blood  of  men,  women  and  children  which  had  been  shed  by 
these  human  fiends? 

In  Liberty  Prison, — ^Aft^r  the  mock  tri^l  in  Rich- 


THE  EXPULSION  FROM  MlSSO  URI         253 

mond,  Joseph  Smith  and  his  five  companions  were  imprison- 
ed in  Liberty,  Clay  County,  for  a  period  of  six  months, 
tiere  they  suffered,  during  that  time,  many  untold  hard- 
ships. Much  of  the  time  they  were  bound  in  chains.  Their 
food  was  often  not  fit  to  eat,  and  never  wholesome  or 
prepared  with  the  thought  of  proper  nourishment.  Sev- 
eral times  poison  was  administered  to  them  in  their  food, 
which  made  them  sick  nigh  unto  death,  and  only  the  prom- 
ised blessings  of  the  Lord  saved  them.  Their  bed  was  on  the 
floor,  or  on  the  flat  side  of  a  hewn  white  oak  log,  and  in 
this  manner  they  were  forced  to  suffer.  Is  it  any  wonder 
that  they  cried  in  the  anguish  of  their  souls  unto  the  Lord, 
for  relief  from  such  inhuman  treatment? 

Epistles  From  Prison. — The  Lord  did  not  forsake 
them.  While  they  were  confined,  the  brethren  wrote  a  num- 
ber of  communications  to  the  Saints.  Occasionally  their 
friends  were  privileged  to  visit  them,  but  always  in  the 
presence  of  a  strong  and  heavily  armed  guard.  Letters  with 
words  of  comfort  were  occasionally  received,  and  in  this 
way  their  spirits  were  buoyed  up,  which  enabled  them  to 
stand  their  trials.  On  March  25,  1839,  an  epistle  of  special 
import  v/as  written  from  the  prison  to  the  Saints  scattered 
abroad,  and  to  the  bishop,  Edward  Partridge,  in  particular. 
This  epistle  portrayed  many  of  their  grievances  and  ex- 
pressed their  love  and  fellowship  for  the  Saints.  Above  all 
this,  however,  they  poured  out  their  souls  to  the  Lord  ask- 
ing for  relief,  and  wondering  why  they  were  so  severely 
I'Unished,  The  Lord  gave  them  answer  which  comforted 
them  and  built  them  up  in  hope.  They  also  received  en- 
couragement, and  assurance  of  their  delivery  from  bonds, 
which  was  soon  to  come  to  pass." 

Release  of  Sidney  Rigdon. — The  Prophet  wrote  in  his 
Journal  that  January  1,  1839,  ''dawned  upon  us  as  prisoners 
of  hope,  but  not  as  sons  of  liberty.  O  Columbia,  Columbia! 


aThe  prayer  and  the  answ-er  the  Lord  gave  the  Prophet 
are  found  in  sections  121,  122,  123,  of  the  Doctrine  and  Cove- 
nants. 


254         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

How  thou  art  fallen !  The  land  of  the  free,  the  home  of  the 
brave!'  'The  asylum  of  the  oppressed' — oppressing  thy 
noblest  sons,  in  a  loathsome  dungeon,  without  any  provo- 
cation, only  that  they  have  claimed  to  worship  the  God  of 
their  fathers  according  to  his  own  word,  and  the  dictates 
of  their  own  consciences."  Elder  Parley  P.  Pratt  and  his 
companions  in  tribulation  were  still  held  in  bondage  in 
their  doleful  prison  in  Richmond.  The  brethren  appealed  to 
the  supreme  court  in  Missouri  for  a  writ  of  habeas  corpus. 
Twice  their  petition  was  denied.  They  also  petitioned  the 
judges  of  the  county  for  like  privileges,  and  sent  a  memorial 
to  the  legislature  asking  that  they  be  granted  a  fair  and 
impartial  trial  before  an  unprejudiced  judge  in  some  other 
circuit,  where  they  might  have  hope  of  justice,  which  could 
not  ibe  obtained  from  Judge  King.  Finally,  in  the  latter 
part  of  February,  1839,  they  prevailed  on  Judge  Turnham, 
one  of  the  county  judges,  who  granted  their  request  after 
some  reluctance.  The  judge  was  afraid  of  the  mob,  for  the 
threats  were  made  by  the  members  of  the  banditti,  that  if 
any  judge,  jury  or  court  of  any  kind,  should  free  the  pris- 
oners they  would  be  killed.  Great  threatenings  were  made 
at  the  time  of  this  trial,  and  the  brethren  v/ould  have  been 
liberated,  only  for  the  blundering,  wilfully  or  ignorantly, 
of  their  lawyers.  Sidney  Rigdon,  who  had  suffered  terribly 
because  of  exposure  and  the  ill-treatment  he  had  received, 
he  being  much  older  and  less  able  to  endure  than  the  other 
brethren,  was  released  by  the  action  of  the  judge,  at  this 
time.  Through  a  kindness  on  the  part  of  the  sheriff,  Samuel 
Hadley,  and  the  jailer,  Samuel  Tillery,  he  was  let  out  of 
prison  in  the  night,  for  fear  of  the  mob,  and  told  to  make 
his  way  out  of  the  state  as  soon  as  he  could.  Even  as  it 
was,  he  was  pursued  by  a  body  of  armed  men;  but  having 
a  good  start  made  his  way  to  Quincy,  Illinois. 

Departure  for  Daviess. — The  refusal  on  the  part  of  the 
courts  and  officials  to  grant  a  final  trial — for  it  should  be 
remembered  the  brethren  were  being  held  on  a  preliminary 
hearing  all  these  months — and  the  threatenings  of  numer- 


THE  EXPULSION  FROM  MISSO URI         255 

oils  enemies  caused  the  brethren  to  determine  on  making 
their  escap.c  if  possible.  Once  they  tried  and  failed.  Again 
the  opportunity  presented  itself,  and  the  Lord  indicated  to 
them  that  if  they  were  united  they  could  gain  their 
fieedom,  but  the  stubbornness  of  L,yman  Wight  defeated 
their  purpose.  The  latter  part  of  March,  Elders  Heber  C. 
Kimball  and  Theodore  Turley  went  to  Jefferson  City  with 
necessary  papers,  to  see  the  governor,  but  he  was  absent. 
However,  they  saw  the  secretary  of  state,  who  appeared 
astonished  at  the  action  of  Judge  King,  and  who  wrote  the 
judge  a  letter.  They  also  saw  the  supreme  court  judges,  but 
due  to  the  blundering  of  their  attorney,  Doniphan,  the}' 
were  unable  to  obtain  a  writ  of  habeas  corpus.  They  re- 
turned to  Liberty  on  the  30th  of  March.  April  4,  they 
had  an  interview  with  Judge  Austin  A.  King,  who  was 
angry  to  think  they  had  been  to  see  the  governor.  King 
said  he  could  have  done  all  that  they  desired,  and  would 
have  signed  their  petition  if  he  had  been  approached,  for 
all  the  prisoners,  but  Joseph  Smith,  *'and  he  was  not  fit 
to  live."  Fearing  that  the  brethren  might  obtain  a  change 
of  venue,  Judge  King  hurried  off  with  them,  April  6,  1839, 
to  Daviess  County,  where  he  hoped  to  continue  his  per- 
secution. Perhaps  he  hoped  they  would  be  murdered,  for 
a  band  of  fifty  men  in  Daviess  County,  on  learning  that 
the  prisoners  were  coming,  took  an  oath  that  they  would 
neither  eat  nor  drink  until  they  had  murdered  the  Prophet. 
The  prisoners  arrived  at  Gallatin,  April  8,  and  the  fol- 
lowing day  the  examination  of  witnesses  commenced  before 
the  grand  jury,  over  which  Judge  King  acted  as  the  pre- 
siding judge.  Judge  Birch,  the  county  judge,  who  pre- 
viously assisted  in  the  prosecution  of  the  brethren,  was  as- 
sociated v/ith  him.  Both  judges  and  jury  were  drunk  while 
the  case  proceeded",  and  the  men  of  the  jury  were  members 
of  the  raiding  party  of  Haun's  Mill.  They  served  on  the 
jury  during  the  day  and  as  guards  at  night,  and  in  their 
drunken  debauchery  boasted  of  their  many  crimes.  On  the 
11th  of  April,  they  brought  in  a  "true  bill"  against  the 


256        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

prisoners  for  ''murder,  treason,  burglary,  arson,  larceny, 
theft  and  stealing.'* 

A  Change  of  Venue.— On  April  15,  1839,  the  breth- 
ren obtained  from  Judge  Birch  a  change,  of  venue  from 
Daviess  to  Boone  County,  and  a  mittimus  was  made  out  by 
him  without  date,  name  or  place.  The  prisoners  were  fitted 
out  with  a  two-horse  wagon,  necessary  horses,  and  four 
men  besides  the  sheriff,  to  guard  them  to  Boone  County. 
The  prisoners  numbered  five,  as  follows:  Joseph  Smith, 
Hyrum  Smith,  Lyman  Wight,  Caleb  Baldwin,  and  Alex- 
iinder  McRae.  They  started  from  Gallatin  in  the  afternoon 
and  went  as  far  as  Diahman,  where  they  camped  for  the 
night  at  Judge  Morin's.  The  next  day  they  went  about 
twenty  miles  where  a  jug  of  whiskey  was  procured,  and 
all  of  the  guards,  save  one,  got  drunk  and  went  to  bed. 
The  sheriff  showed  the  prisoners  the  mittimus  and  said 
to  them  that  Judge  Birch  told  him  never  to  carry  them 
to  Boone  County,  and  never  to  show  the  mittimus,  and,  the 
sheriff  said :  "I  shall  take  a  good  drink  of  whiskey  and  go 
to  bed,  and  you  may  do  as  you  are  a  mind  to." 

The  Escape. — The  prisoners  bought  from  the  guards 

two  of  the  horses,  paying  for  one  with  clothing,  and  giving 
their  note  for  the  other.  After  four  of  the  guards  had  re- 
tired and  were  asleep  in  drunken  slumber,  the  fifth  helped 
them  to  saddle  the  horses  and  started  them  on  their  way. 
Two  of  the  brethren  mounted  and  three  went  on  foot, 
changing  places  from  time  to  time.  Said  Hyrum  Smith, 
"we  took  our  change  of  venue  for  the  state  of  Illinois,  and 
in  the  course  of  nine  or  ten  days  arrived  at  Quincy,  Adams 
County."  They  found  their  families  in  good  health,  but  in 
a  state  of  poverty  due  to  their  persecutions  and  expulsion 
from  Missouri's  soil. 

A  "Concocted  Plan."— Samuel  Tillery,  the  jailer  at 
Liberty,  told  the  prisoners  that  the  persecutions  against  the 
Saints  was  a  "concocted  plan,"  framed  by  the  various  of- 
ficers who  took  part  in  it,  from  the  governor  down.  It  was 
first  planned  in  the  fore  part  of  the  year  1838,  but  was 


THE  EXPULSION  FROM  MISSO  URI         257 

not  fully  carried  out  until  the  militia  was  sent  down  against 
the  Saints  in  Caldwell  and  Daviess  Counties.  **But,"  said 
Tillery,  shortly  before  the  removal  of  the  brethren  to 
Daviess  County  from  Liberty  Prison,  *'you  need  not  be  con- 
cerned, for  the  governor  has  laid  a  plan  for  your  release." 
He  also  said  that  the  governor  was  now  ashamed  enough 
of  the  whole  transaction,  and  would  be  glad  to  set  the 
prisoners  at  liberty,  if  he  dared  to  do  it.  Without  question 
the  conspirators  became  alarmed.  They  did  not  plan  the  es- 
cape of  the  Prophet  and  associates  because  of  any  repent- 
ance, or  remorse  of  conscience,  but  because  of  the  fear  of 
public  sentiment,  without  as  well  as  within  the  state.  Knowl- 
edge of  the  dastardly  actions  of  the  officers  of  Missouri, 
who  were  pledged  by  oath  to  uphold  and  honor  their  con- 
stitution, which  grants  liberty  to  all  citizens^  in  their  re- 
ligious worship,  spread  abroad  into  other  commonwealths. 
The  citizens  of  western  Illinois  received  the  exiled  Saints 
with  open  arms,  and  invited  them  to  make  their  homes  among 
them.  The  governor  of  Iowa,  Robert  Lucas,  wrote  and 
spoke  in  a  vehement  manner  in  opposition  to  the  treatment 
the  "Mormon"  people  received  in  Missouri.  He  invited  the 
Saints  to  make  their  homes  within  the  borders  of  the  ter- 
ritory of  Iowa.  AH  these  things  had  their  effect  on  the 
assassins  in  Missouri,  and  caused  them  to  fear  and  tremble. 
Governor  Boggs,  himself,  became  sick  of  the  reproach 
brought  upon  the  state,  and  reached  the  point  where  he 


^The  Constitution  of  Missouri  read  as  follovrs: 
Article  4.  That  all  men  have  a  natural  and  indefeasible 
right  to  worship  Almighty  God  according  to  the  dictates  of 
their  own  consciences;  and  that  no  man  can  be  compelled  to 
erect,  support,  or  attend  any  place  of  worship,  or  to  maintain 
any  minister  of  the  Gospel,  or  teacher  of  religion;  that  no 
human  authority  can  control  or  interfere  with  the  rights  of 
conscience;  that  no  person  can  ever  be  hurt,  molested,  or  re- 
strained in  his  religious  professions,  or  sentiments,,  if  he  do 
not  disturb  others  in  their  religious  worship. 

Article  5.  That  no  person,  on  account  of  his  religious  opin- 
ions, can  be  rendered  ineligible  to  any  office  of  trust  or  profit 
under  this  state;  that  no  preference  can  ever  be  given  by  law, 
to  any  sect  or  mode  of  worship. 

IS 


258  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

would  have  gladly  released  Josei:)li  Smith  and  his  fellow- 
prisoners,  but  feared  that  such  an  action  would  properly  be 
interpreted  as  an  acknowledgment  of  his  unlawful  course. 
He  preferred  to  have  it  so  arranged  that  they  could  escape- 
and  appear  before  the  world  as  fugitives  from  justice. 

Escape  of  Parley  P.  Pratt. — At  the  time  Joseph  Smith 
and  his  companions  were  sent  to  Liberty,  Elders^^ Parley  P. 
Pratt,  Morris  Phelps,  Luman  Gibbs,  Norman  Shearer  and 
Darwin  Chase,  were  sent  to  Richmond,  to  await  trial  on 
the  same  charges.  Here  they  suffered  many  untold  hard- 
ships and  deprivations  in  their  dungeon,  until  April  24,  1839. 
a  period  of  six  months,  when  they  were  taken  before  the 
grand  jury  in  Ray  County,  for  a  hearing  of  their  case.  The 
same  notorious  Judge  Austin  A.  King  presided  at  the  de- 
liberations of  this  body.  Norman  Shearer  and  Darwin  Chase, 
who  were  only  boys,  were  released,  and  King  Follett,  an 
aged  man,  was  added  to  the  list  of  prisoners.  A  change  of 
venue  having  been  granted  them,  the  brethren  were  taken 
to  Columbia,  Boone  County,  and  again  cast  into  prison. 
In  the  meantime  Luman  Gibbs  apostatized,  hoping  to  gain 
his  liberty,  but  the  crafty  officers,  although  they  treated  him 
with  improved  consideration,  still  kept  him  in  prison  to  acL 
as  a  spy  on  his  former  brethren.  July  4,  1839,  Elders  Pratt, 
Phelps  and  Follett,  assisted  on  the  outside  by  Orson  Pratt 
and  a  young  man  named  John  W.  Clark,  a  brother-in-law 
uf  Elder  Phelps,  escaped  in  a  very  thrilling  and  novel  man- 
ner. Elder  Follett  was  re-captured,  but  the  other  two  made 
their  way,  after  many  hardships  and  difficulties,  to  Illinois 
and  the  presence  of  their  families.  Elder  Follett  was  again 
cast  into  prison  and  bound  in  chains,  but  in  course  of  a 
month  or  two  was  dismissed,  no  charge  having  been  proved 
against  him. 

Departure  of  the  Exiles. — With  all  three  members  of 
the  First  Presidency  in  prison,  the  burden  of  removing  the 
Saints  from  Missouri  was  placed  on  the  shoulders  of  Pres- 
ident Brigham  Young,  of  the  council  of  the  apostles.  A  pub- 
lic meeting  was  held  at  Far  West,  January  26,  1839,  and  jl 


THE  EXPULSION  FROM  MISSOURI         259 

committee  composed  of  the  following  brethren  was  selected 
to  draft  resolutions  and  consider  means  for  the  removal  of 
the  Saints  from  Missouri :  Brigham  Young,  Heber  C.  Kim- 
ball, John  Taylor,  Alanson  Ripley,  Theodore  Turley,  John 
Smith  and  Don  Carlos  Smith.  This  committee  went  to 
work  gathering  such  means  as  could  be  obtained,  and  de- 
vising plans  for  the  removal  of  the  poor.  Later  a  com- 
mittee on  removal  was  appointed  with  the  following  mem- 
bers :  William  Huntington,  chairman ;  Charles  Bird,  Alan- 
son  Ripley,  Theodore  Turley,  Daniel  Shearer,  Shadrack 
Roundy  and  Jonathan  H.  Hale.  During  the  winter  months 
the  exodus  began,  and  many  of  the  Saints  gathered  at 
Quincy,  Illinois,  where  they  received  a  kindly  welcome. 
Dive  to  their  extreme  poverty— for  they  had  'been  robbed 
and"  plundered — ^many  of  the  members  of  the  Church  were 
unable  to  get  away  before  the  spring  of  1839.  April  ar- 
rived, and  the  vicious  mobocrats  met  in  council  on  the  6th, 
and  detennined  that  all  the  "Mormons"  should  be  out  of 
Caldwell  County  by  the  12th  of  that  month.  All  available 
teams  were  secured,  and  help  was  solicited  from  the  mc.a:- 
bers  of  the  Church  who  were  already  in  Illinois,  and  t^^e 
remaining  Saints  at  Far  West  began  their  journey  from 
Missouri.  Thirty  families  were  removed  into  Tenney's 
Grove,  twenty-five  miles  from  Far  West,  by  the  14th  of 
April,  on  their  way  to  Quincy.  Most  of  the  committee  re- 
mained at  Far  West  until  the  last.  President  Brigham 
Young  was  forced  to  leave  about  the  middle  of  February, 
to  save  his  life  from  the  angry  Missourians  who  sought  it. 
l^>om  the  Illinois  side  he  directed  the  location  of  the  Saints. 
Thursday,  April  18,  1839,  Elder  Heber  C.  Kimball 
notified  the  members  of  the  committee  on  removal  to  wind 
up  their  affairs  at  once,  and  be  off,  for  their  lives  were  in 
grave  danger.  An  armed  force  went  to  the  home  of  Theo- 
dore Turley  to  shoot  him ;  similar  action  was  taken  against 
other  members  of  the  committee,  and  a  number  of  mob- 
bers  tried  to  kill  Heber  C.  Kimball  in  the  streets  of  Far 
West.   The   members   of   the  Church   had   now   departed ; 


260         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

many  went  by  way  of  Richmond  and  the  Missouri  River 
to  Quincy.  The  members  of  the  committee  who  still  re- 
mained, were  given  one  hour  to  get  out  of  the  place.  Hur- 
riedly gathering  up  such  articles  as  they  could  take  with 
them,  they  departed.  The  mobbers  then  commenced  to  loot 
the  homes,  which  had  not  already  been  looted  of  all  they 
contained. 

Governor  Boggs  and  his  aids  had  gained  a  great  vic- 
tory; the  Latter-day  Saints  had  either  been  exterminated, 
or  driven  from  the  borders  of  Missouri,  according  to  his 
order.  Only  those  remained  who  were  incarcerated,  and 
the  day  of  their  deliverance  was  near  at  hand. 

Fulfilment  of  Prophecy. — A  revelation  was  given 
July  8,  1838,  calling  John  Taylor,  John  E.  Page,  Wilford 
Woodruff  ^nd  Willard  Richards  to  the  apostleship.  John 
Taylor  and  John  E.  Page  were  ordained  under  the  hands 
of  Brigham  Young  and  Heber  C.  Kimball  at  a  meeting 
held  in  Far  West,  December  19,  1838.  In  this  revela- 
tion (Doc.  and  Gov.,  Sec.  118)  the  apostles  were  commanded 
to  take  their  leave  of  the  Saints  from  the  temple  lot  in  Far 
West  on  the  26th  day  of  April,  1839.  April  had  arrived 
and  the  Saints  were  scattered,  likewise  the  members  of  the 
council  of  the  apostles.  On  the  5th  day  of  April,  Samuel 
Bogart,  the  mobber,  with  John  Whitmer  and  a  few  other 
apostates,  came  to  the  room  occupied  by  the  committee  on 
removal  and  read  this  revelation  to  Theodore  Turley.  With 
much  laughter  and  assurance  that  it  could  not  be  fulfilled, 
they  called  on  him  to  renounce  Joseph  Smith,  which  now 
he  must  do  as  a  rational  man.  The  apostates  said:  **The 
twelve  are  now  scattered  all  over  creation;  let  them  come 
here  if  they  dare;  if  they  do,  they  will  be  murdered.  As 
that  revelation  cannot  be  fulfilled,  you  will  now  give  up 
your  faith."  Turley  jumped  up  and  said:  "In  the  name  of 
God  that  revelation  will  be  fulfilled."  They  laughed  him 
to  scorn.  J(^hn  Whitmer  hung  his  head  in  shame.  In  the 
course  of  the  conversation  Turley  asked  John  Whitmer  if 
his  testimony  regarding  the  Book  of  Mormon  was  true,  and 


THE  EXPULSION  FROM  MISSO URI         261 

AVhitm^r  answered:  **I  now  say,  I  handled  those  plates; 
there  were  fine  engravings  on  both  sides.  I  handled  them ;" 
and  he  then  described  how  they  were  hung,  and  then  he 
said,  "They  were  shown  to  me  by  a  supernatural  power." 

The  26th  day  ©f  April  arrived,  and  so  also  did  the 
apostles  at  the  temple  lot  in  Far  West.  Early  that  morn- 
ing, these  brethren  and  a  few  of  the  Saints  assembled 
at  the  temple  lot,  and  proceeded  to  transact  the  business 
of  their  mission  as  they  were  commanded,  according  to 
the  following  minutes: 

"At  a  conference  held  at  Far  West  by  the  twelve, 
high  priests,  elders,  and  priests,  on  the  26th  day  of  April, 
1839,  the  following  resolution  was  adopted: 

"Resolved:  That  the  following  persons  be  no  more  fel- 
lowshiped  in  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints,  but  excommunicated  from  the  same,  viz.:  Isaac 
Russell,  Mary  Russell,  John  Goodson  and  wife,  Jacob 
Scott,  Sen.,  and  wife,  Isaac  Scott,  Jacob  Scott,  Jun.,  Ann 
Scott,  Sister  Walton,  Robert  Walton,  Sister  Cavanaugh, 
Ann  Wanless,  William  Dawson,  Jun.,  William  Daw- 
son, Sen.,  and  wife,  George  Nelson,  Joseph  Nelson,  and 
wife,  and  mother,  William  Warnock  and  wife,  Jonathan 
Maynard,  Nelson  Maynard,  George  Miller,  John  Griggs 
and  wife,  Luman  Gibbs,  Simeon  Gardner,  and  Freeborn 
Gardner.^ 

"The  council  then  proceeded  to  the  building  spot  of 
the  Lord's  House ;  when  the  following  business  was 
transacted:  Part  of  a  hymn  was  sung,  on  the  mission' 
of  the  twelve. 

"Elder  Alpheus  Cutler,  the  master  workman  of  the 
house,  then  recommenced  laying  the  foundation  of  the 
Lord's  House,  agreeably  to  the  revelation,  by  rolling 
up  a  large  stone  near  the  southeast  corner. 

"The  following  of  the  twelve  were  present:  Brig- 
ham  Young,  Heber  C  Kimball,  Orson  Pratt,  John  E. 
Page,   and   John   Taylor,   who   proceeded  to  ordain   Wil- 

<^At  a  conference  held  in  Quincy,  Illinois,  March  17,  1839, 
George  M.  H inkle,  Sampson  Avard,  John  Corrill,  Reed  Peck, 
Frederick  G.  Williams,  Thomas  B.  Marsh,  Burr  Riggs  and  sev- 
eral others  were  excommunicated  from  the  Church. 


262         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

ford  Woodruff  and  George  A.  Smith,  who  had  been 
previously  nominated  by  the  First  Presidency,  accepted 
by  the  twelve,  and  acknowledged  by  the  Church,  to  the 
office  of  apostles  and  members  of  the  quorum  of  the 
twelve,  to  fill  the  places  of  those  who  had  fallen.  Dar- 
win Chase  and  Norman  Shearer,  who  had  just  been 
liberated  from  Richmond  pris.on,  where  they  had  been 
confined  for  the  cause  of  Jesus  Christ,  were  then  or- 
dained to  the  office  of  the  seventies." 

After  vocal  prayer  by  each  of  the  members  of  the 
council  of  the  twelve,  and  singing,  the  apostles  took  their 
leave  of  the  Saints  there  assembled,  and  departed  for  Il- 
linois, and  later  for  their  mission  to  Great  Britain.  And 
thus  closed  the  history  of  the  Latter-day  Saints  in  Mis- 
souri until  some  future  daw 


PART  FOUR 

The  Nauvoo  Period 


CHAPTER  27 

THE  FOUNDING  OF  NAUVOO 

1839—1840 

Seeking  a  New  Home. —  In  January,  183^),  the  threats 
of  the  mob,  and  their  violence,  became  so  severe  that  the 
Saints  at  Far  West  were  forced  to  flee  from  Missouri.  In 
November.  1838,  those  members  of  the  Church  residing  at 
AdanvoncH-Ahman  had  been  driven  from  their  homes,  and 
General  Clark,  in  his  abusive  harrangue  at  Far  West,  told 
the  people  they  must  not  think  of  remaining  another  sea- 
son. Should  they  attempt  to  put  in  crops  he  would  extend 
no  mercy,  and  extermination  at  his  hands  would  be  their 
doom. 

The  exodus  was  carried  on  as  rapidly  as  circumstances 
would  permit.  Even  in  the  inclement  weather  of  the  winter 
months  the  vanguard  made  their  way  eastward  as  far  as 
Quincy,  Illinois.  Here  they  were  met  with  a  kindly  wel- 
come by  the  citizens  of  that  place.  Just  where  the  Saints 
would  locate  was  an  indefinite  problem,  and  the  Prophet, 
still  held  in  prison,  could  give  them  very  little  help.  He  ad- 
vised them  to  locate  in  some  friendly  territory  between  Far 
West  and  Kirtland,  where  they  might  dwell  in  peace.  It  is 
likely  that  many  of  the  refugees  from  Missouri,  who  started 
on  their  eastward  journey  expected  to  work  their  way  back 
to  the  former  settlements  of  the  Saints  in  Ohio:  but  the  hos- 
pitable treatment  they  received  and  the  suggestions  from  the 
people  of  western  Illinois,  caused  them  to  stop  at  Quincy. 
In  fact,  they  could  do  little  else  in  their  stricken  condition, 
and  a  kind  word  and  a  hand  outstretched  with  relief,  were 
most  welcome.     In  Quincy  an  organization  known  as  the 


264         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTOR \ ' 

Democratic  Association  extended  every  kindness  to  the  ex- 
iles, and  proffered  to  help  them  in  their  distress.  Several 
meetings  of  this  society  were  held,  in  which  other  citizens  of 
Quincy  took  a  part,  in  February  and  March  of  1839.  Sym- 
pathy was  expressed  for  the  "Mormons"  and  steps  were 
taken  to  allay  the  prejudice  of  the  misguided  residents  of 
Quincy,  who  felt  an  opposition  to  the  Saints.  At  one  of 
these  meetings  the  "Mormons"  were  invited  to  attend,  and 
Sidney  Rigdon  and  others  related  the  persecutions  in  Mis- 
souri, which  account  fell  on  sympathetic  ears.  Through  this 
organization  material  assistance  was  given  the  Saints,  and 
employment  for  many  was  provided.  The  organization 
voiced  its  disapproval  of  the  evil  treatment  accorded  the  ex- 
iles while  in  Missouri,  in  the  following  resolutions : 

"Resolved,  that  we  regard  the  rights  of  conscience  as 
natural  and  inalienable,  and  the  most  sacred  guaranteed  by 
the  Constitution  of  our  free  government. 

^'Resolved,  that  we  regard  the  acts  of  all  mobs  as  flag- 
rant violations  of  law;  and  those  who  compose  them,  in- 
dividually responsible,  both  to  the  laws  of  God  and  man,  for 
every  depredation  committed  upon  the  property,  rights,  or 
life  of  any  citizen. 

"Resolved,  that  the  inhabitants  upon  the  western  frontier 
of  the  state  of  Missouri,  in  their  late  persecutions  of  the 
class  of  people  denominated  'Mormons,'  have  violated  the 
sacred  rights  of  conscience,  and  every  law  of  justice  and 
humanity. 

"Resolved,  that  the  governor  of  Missouri,  in  refusing 
protection  to  this  class  of  people,  when  pressed  upon  by  a 
heartless  mob,  and  turning  upon  them  a  band  of  unprincipled 
militia,  with  orders  encouraging  their  extermination,  has 
brought  a  lasting  disgrace  upon  the  state  over  which  he  pre- 
sides." 

The  Saints  also  were  kindly  received  by  Governor 
Thomas  Carlin  and  United  States  Senator  Richard  M. 
Young,  and  many  other  prominent  citizens  of  western  Il- 
linois. 

In  a  communication  to  the  Quincy  Argus,  Elder  John 


THE  FOUNDING  OF  NAUVOO  265 

Taylor  expressed  the  gratitude  of  the  "Mormon"  people, 
and  said  they  felt  under  peculiar  obligations  to  the  citizens 
of  Quincy;  but  he  warned  them  against  imposition  on  the 
part  of  any  who  may  pretend  to  belong  to  the  community  of 
Latter-day  Saints,  but  who  were  not — either  those  who  never 
belonged  to  the  Church,  or  those  who,  for  cause,  had  been 
expelled. 

While  the  sympathies  of  these  good  people  were,  with- 
out question,  given  in  sincerity,  nevertheless  there  was  more 
or  less  selfishness  connected  with  their  action.  It  is  quite 
evident,  from  events  to  follow,  that  they  expected  to  obtain 
some  political  and  business  advantages,  out  of  the  kindness 
extended  to  these  destitute  and  stricken  refugees,  who  sought 
a  haven  of  peace  and  rest  within  the  borders  of  the  state. 
The  expulsion  from  Missouri  occurred  shortly  before  one 
of  the  most  intense  presidential  elections,  and  a  residence 
within  the  State  of  Illinois  for  six  months  gave  the  citizens 
a  right  to  vote.  The  politicians  on  both  sides  lost  no  op- 
portunity to  seek  the  advantage  which  the  "Mormon'*  vote 
would  bring ;  and  the  "Mormons,"  too  heavily  engaged  with 
thoughts  of  recent  persecutions,  and  hopes  of  building  com- 
munities where  they  could  dwell  in  perfect  peace,  failed  to 
comprehend  the  situation  in  which  they  were  being  placed* 
By  siding  with  one  faction,  it  was  bound  to  alienate  the 
other,  and  thus  cause  bitterness  of  feeling  which  might  not 
be  overcome.    In  course  of  time  such  proved  to  be  the  case. 

Committee  to  Locate  Lands. — While  the  Saints  were 
gathering  at  Quincy,  committees  were  appointed  to  seek  out 
suitable  places  for  permanent  settlement.  A  meeting  was 
held  in  FelDruary,  1839,  to  consider  the  proposition  of  pur- 
chasing about  twenty  thousand  acres,  at  two  dollars  an 
acre,  between  the  Des  Moines  and  Missouri  Rivers,  on 
what  were  called  half-breed  lands.  Other  sites  were  also  con- 
sidered from  time  to  time,  but  no  definite  action  was  taken 
until  the  arrival  of  Joseph  Smith  at  Quincy,  from  his  long 
confinement  in  Liberty  prison.  Elder  Israel  Barlow,  on  his 
flight  from  Missouri,  made  his  way  to  the  northeast  and 


266         ESSENTIALS  /A'  CHURCH  HISTORY 

arrived  in  a  destitute  condition  near  the  mouth  of  the  Des 
Moines  River.  There  he  was  kindly  received  and  related 
the  sad  experiences  of  the  Latter-day  Saints.  He  made  the 
acquaintance  of  Dr.  Isaac  Galland,  who  owned  considerable 
property  both  in  Iowa  and  Illinois,  a  short  distance  farther 
north.  Mr.  Galland  resided  at  a  place  called  Commerce,  in 
Mancock  County,  Illinois,  about  fifty  miles  up  the  Mississippi 
from  Quincy  and  lying  on  the  bank  of  the  river. 

Commerce. — Mr.  Galland  in  a  communication  to 
David  W.  Rodgers,  suggested  that  the  Saints  locate  in  Iowa, 
which  was  a  territory;  for  he  thought  they  would  be  more 
likely  to  receive  protection  from  mobs  under  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  the  United  States,  than  they  would  in  a  state  of  the 
Union,  "where  murder,  rapine  and  robbery  are  admirable 
(!)  traits  in  the  character  of  a  demagogue;  and  where  the 
greatest  villains  often  reach  the  highest  offices."  He  also 
wrote  to  Governor  Robert  Lucas  of  Iowa,  who  had  known 
the  "Mormon"  people  in  Ohio,  and  who  spoke  very  highly  of 
them  as  good  citizens.  However,  when  the  Prophet  arrived 
at  Quincy  in  April,  he  purchased  from  Hugh  White  a  farm 
of  one  hundred  and  thirty-five  acres,  for  the  sum  of  five 
thousand  dollars ;  also  another  farm  from  Dr.  Isaac  Galland 
lying  west  of  the  White  purchase,  for  nine  thousand  dol- 
lars. This  property,  which  was  located  in  the  vicinity  of 
Commerce  was  secured  on  long  time  notes.  To  these  farms 
the  destitute  Saints  commenced  to  gather,  also  to  the  little 
town  of  Montrose  on  the  Iowa  side  of  the  river. 

Joseph  Smith  Moves  to  Commerce. — Friday,  May  10, 
1839,  President  Joseph  Smith  took  up  his  residence  in  a 
small  log  house  on  the  bank  of  the  Mississippi,  on  the  White 
purchase,  one  mile  south  of  Commerce.  The  first  house 
built  by  any  of  the  Saints  in  that  part  was  raised  by  Theo- 
dore Turley,  in  June,  1839.  When  the  purchase  was  made 
of  the  White  and  Galland  property.  Commerce  consisted  of 
one  stone  house,  three  frame  and  two  block  houses,  three  of 
which  were  log  cabins.  Between  Commterce  and  David  Hib- 
bard's  place  on  the  south  front  of  the  river  there  were  four 


THE  J'OUNDING  OF  NAUVOO 


167 


houses,  three  of  which  were  log  cabins,  and  into  one  of  these 
the  Prophet  moved.  The  place  was  virtually  a  wilderness. 
The  land  was  covered  with  trees  and  bushes,  and  much  of 
it,  in  the  lower  parts  near  the  river,  was  so  wet  that  travel 
by  team  was  impossible,  and  on  foot,  most  difficult.  Not- 
withstanding the  unhealthful  condition,  the  Prophet  felt  that 
by  draining  the  land,  and  through  the  blessing  of  the  Lord, 
the  place  could  be  made  a  pleasant  habitation  for  the  Saints, 
and  he  decided  to  build  a  city  there.    There  was  inspiration 


CITY    OF    NAUVOO 


in  this  decision,  for  this  was  an  excellent  site  for  the  building 
of  a  city,  when  the  unfavorable  conditions  of  the  lowlands 
were  removed.  The  Mississippi  makes  a  half  circle  around 
the  place,  giving  three  fronts  on  the  river.  The  ground 
gradually  rises  from  the  river  front  for  a  distance  of  about 
one  mile  to  the  common  level  of  the  prairie  lands  which 
extend  beyond.  A  more  beautiful  site  could  not  be  imagined. 
The  City  of  Nauvoo, — The  name  "Commerce"  was 
soon  changed  to  "The  City  of  Nauvoo."  This  word  is  of 
Hebrew  origin,  and  "signifies  a  beautiful  situation,  or  place," 


268         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

says  the  Prophet,  "carrying  with  it,  also,  the  idea  of  rest; 
and  is  truly  descriptive  of  the  most  delightful  location.  It  is 
situated  on  the  east  bank  of  the  Mississippi  River,  at  the 
head  of  the  Des  Moines  Rapids,  in  Hancock  County,  bounded 
on  the  east  by  an  extensive  prairie  of  surpassing  beauty, 
and  on  the  north,  west  and  south,  by  the  Mississippi." 
Nauvoo  is  about  one  hundred  an4  ninety  miles  up  the  river 
from  St.  Louis,  and  nearly  the  same  distance  from  Chicago, 
towards  the  west. 

Other  Sites  Chosen. — Other  lands  were  also  pur- 
chased, for  the  gathering  of  the  Saints,  all  on  easy  terms. 
Additional  property  adjoining  that  obtained  from  White  and 
Galland  was  obtained  from  David  Hibbard,  Daniel  H.  Wells, 
Hiram  Kimball,  Horace  R.  Hotchkiss  and  others,  which 
later  became  a  portion  of  the  city  of  Nauvoo.  Across  the 
river  on  the  Iowa  side,  extensive  holdingrs  also  were  od- 
tained.  The  village  of  Nashville,  in  Lee  County,  with 
twenty  thousand  acres  adjoining,  were  purchased ;  also  other 
lands  opposite  Nauvoo.  Here  the  Prophet  instructed  the 
Saints  that  a  city  should  be  built,  to  be  called  Zarahemla.  A 
number  of  members  of  the  Church  had  located  here  When 
the  Saints  were  driven  from  Missouri,  and  it  appeared  to 
be  a  suitable  location  for  a  permanent  settlement  of  the 
people. 

Stakes  of  Zion  Organized. — At  the  general  confer- 
ence held  at  Commerce,  October  5-7,  1839,  two  stakes 
of  Zion  were  organized,  one  at  Commerce,  with  William 
Marks  as  president,  and  one  in  Iowa,  with  John  Smith  as 
president.  Later  a  number  of  other  stakes  were  organized 
in  Quincy,  Lima,  Columbus  and  Geneva,  Illinois,  but  they 
did  not  continue  very  long.**  The  idea  seemed  to  be  that  the 
Latter-day  Saints  should  spread  out  over  considerable  ter- 
ritory, and  form  organizations  in  various  parts  of  the  coun- 
try, but  this  plan  was  abandoned,  and  the  Saints  scattered 
abroad  were  commanded  by  revelation  in  January,  1841,  to 
gather  to  Hancock  County,  Illinois,  and  to  Lee  County,  Iowa, 

<»See  table  of  stakes  in  appendix. 


THE  FOUNDING  OF  NAUVOO  269 

and  to  build  up  the  settlements  in  these  parts  occupied  by 
the  members  of  the  Church.  This  was,  the  presidency 
wrote,  "agreeable  to  the  order  of  heaven."  Consequently, 
the  Saints  began  to  immigrate  to  Nauvoo,  and  the  city  grew 
rapidly  by  such  additions.  About  one  year  after  the  location 
of  the  site,  Nauvoo  had  a  population  of  over  three  thou- 
sand souls,  and  six  years  later,  at  the  time  of  the  great  west- 
ern exodus,  about  twenty  thousand.  The  stake  at  Zarahemla 
was  later  discontinued,  but  John  Smith  remained  there  to 
preside  over  the  Saints  in  Iowa. 

Miraculous  Healing  of  the  Sick. — Due  to  the  un- 
healthful  condition  of  the  place  when  the  people  first  ar- 
rived at  Commerce,  many  were  taken  sick  with  malaria 
fever,  and  were  nigh  unto  death.  Some  of  the  refugees 
were  sheltered  only  by  tents  and  wagon  covers,  for  there 
had  been  little  time,  and  less  means,  by  which  houses,  even 
of  logs,  could  be  built.  On  the  morning  of  July  22,  1839,  the 
Prophet  arose  from  his  own  bed  of  sickness  and  being  filled 
with  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord,  he  went  forth  along  the  river 
bank  healing  all  who  were  afflicted.  Among  the  number 
were  Henry  G.  Sherwood  and  Benjamin  Brown,  who  ap- 
peared in  a  dying  condition.  He  later  crossed  over  the  river 
to  Montrose  and  healed  Brigham  Young  and  a  number  of 
other  brethren  of  the  twelve,  and  took  them  along  with  him 
to  assist  him  in  this  ministry.  What  took  place  in  Iowa  is 
thus  related  by  Elder  Wilford  Woodruff: 

"After  healing  all  the  sick  upon  the  bank  of  the  river 
as  far  as  the  stone  house,  he  called  upon  Elder  Kimball  and 
some  others  to  accompany  him  across  the  river  to  visit  the 
sick  at  Montrose.  Many  of  the  Saints  were  living  at  the 
old  military  barracks.  Amiong  the  number  were  several  of 
the  twelve.  On  his  arrival,  the  first  house  he  visited  was 
that  occupied  by  Elder  Brighani  Young,  the  president  of 
the  quorum  of  the  twelve,  who  lay  sick.  Joseph  healed  him, 
then  he  arose  and  accompanied  the  Prophet  on  his  visit  to 
others  who  were  in  the  same  condition.  They  visited  Elder 
W.  Woodruff,  also  Elders  Orson  Pratt  and  John  Taylor, 
all  of  whom  were  living  in  Montrose.     They  also  accom- 


270         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

panied  him.  The  next  place  they  visited  was  the  home  of 
EUjah  Fordham,  who  was  supposed  to  be  about  breathing 
his  last.  When  the  company  entered  the  room  the  Prophet 
of  God  walked  up  to  the  dying  man,  and  took  hold  of  his 
right  hand  and  spoke  to  him ;  but  Brother  Fordhami  was  un- 
able to  speak,  his  eyes  were  set  in  his  head  like  glass,  and 
he  seemed  entirely  unconscious  of  all  around  him.  Joseph 
hekl  his  hand  and  looked  into  his  eyes  in  silencte  for  a  length 
of  time.  A  change  in  the  countenance  of  Brother  Fordham 
was  soon  perceptible  to  all  present.  His  sight  returned,  and 
upon  Joseph  asking  him  if  he  knew  him,  he,  in  a  low  whis- 
per, answered,  'Yes.'  Joseph  asked  him  if  he  had  faith  to 
be  healed.  He  answered,  *I  fear  it  is  too  late;  if  you  had 
come  sooner  I  think  I  would  have  been  healed.'  The  Prophet 
said,  *Do  you  believe  in  Jesus  Christ?'  He  answered  in  a 
feeble  voice,  T  do.'  Joseph  then  stood  erect,  still  holding 
his  hand  in  silence  several  moments;  then  he  spoke  in  a 
very  loud  voice,  saying:  'Brother  Fordham,  I  command  you 
in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  to  arise  from  this  bed  and  be 
made  whole.'  His  voice  was  like  the  voice  of  God,  and  not 
of  man.  It  seemed  as  though  the  house  shook  to  its  very 
foundations.  Brother  Fordham  arose  from  his  bed  and 
was  immediately  made  whole.  His  feet  were  bound  in 
poultices,  which  he  kicked  off,  then  putting  on  his  clothes 
he  ate  a  bowl  of  bread  and  milk,  and  followed  the  Prophet 
into  the  street." 

In  this  manner  the  Prophet  and  the  brethren  passed 
from  house  to  house,  healing  the  sick  and  recalling  them 
from  the  mouth  of  the  tomb.  It  was  on  this  occasion  that 
a  man,  not  a  member  of  the  Church,  seeing  the  mighty  mir- 
acles which  were  performed,  begged  the  Prophet  to  go  with 
him  and  heal  two  of  his  children  who  were  very  sick.  The 
Prophet  could  not  go,  but  said  he  would  send  some  one  to 
heal  them.  Taking  from  his  pocket  a  silk  handkerchief  he 
handed  it  to  Elder  Wilford  Woodruff  and  requested  him  to 
go  and  heal  the  children.  He  told  Elder  Woodruff  to  wipe 
the  faces  of  the  children  with  the  handkerchief,  and  they 
should  be  healed.  This  he  did  and  they  were  healed.  '*As 
long  as  you  keep  that  handkerchief,"  said  Joseph  to  Brother- 


THE  FOUNDING  OF  NAUVOO  271 

Woodruff,  as  he  sent  him  on  his  way,  "it  shall  remain  a 
league  between  you  ami  me." 

Incorporation  of  the  City  of  Nauvoo. — Nauvoo  was 
incorporated  in  December,  1840.  On  the  16th  day  of  that 
month  Governor  Thomas  Carlin  signed  the  bill.  Stephen  A. 
Douglas  was  secretary  of  state ;  and  Abraham  Lincoln,  a 
member  of  the  legislature,  had  favored  the  bill.  The  bound- 
aries of  the  city  were  defined,  with  ample  provision  for 
expansion.  The  city  council  was  to  consist  of  a  mayor, 
four  aldermen  and  nine  councilors.  The  election  was  to  take 
place  on  the  first  Monday  in  February,  1841. 

A  Liberal  Charter. — The  charter  of  the  city  was  one 
of  most  liberal  powers.  It  was  all — yes,  even  more — ^thaii 
the  Saints,  so  long  harassed  by  mobs,  had  hoped  to  receive. 
It  contained  twenty-eight  sections  and  was  bounded  in  its 
limitations  only  by  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States 
and  that  of  the  state  of  Illinois.  All  the  powers  ''conferred 
on  the  city  council  of  the  city  of  Springfield"  were  granted 
to  the  city  of  Nauvoo.  The  Mayor  and  Aldermen  were 
given  all  the  powers  of  justices  of  the  peace,  both  in  civil 
and  criminal  cases,  arising  under  the  laws  of  the  state.  A 
municipal  court  was  provided  composed  of  the  mayor  as 
chief  justice,  and  the  aldermen  as  associates.  This  court 
had  power  to  grant  writs  of  habeas  corpus  under  all  cases 
arising  under  the  ordinances  of  the  city  council,  and  trial 
by  jury  was  guaranteed  before  twelve  men. 

The  University  of  Nauvoo. — The  city  council  was 
authorized  to  establish  and  organize  the  "University  of  the 
City  of  Nauvoo,"  for  "the  teaching  of  the  arts,  sciences  and 
learned  professions."  This  institution  was  to  be  under  the 
management  of  a  board  of  trustees,  consisting  of  a  chancel- 
lor, registrar  and  twenty-three  regents.  These  trustees  were 
to  be  appointed  by  the  city  council,  and  they  were  em- 
powered with  all  the  "privileges  for  the  advancement  of  the 
cause  of  education  which  appertain  to  the  trustees  of  any 
other  college  or  university  of  this  state." 

The  Nauvoo  Legion. — Another  provision  granted  the 


272         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

city  council  the  power  to  "organize  the  inhabitants  of  said 
city,  subject  to  miHtary  duty,  into  a  body  of  independent  mil- 
itary men,  to  be  called  the  'Nauvoo  Legion,'  the  court 
martial  of  which  shall  be  composed  of  the  commissioned  of- 
ficers of  said  legion,  and  constitute  the  law-making  depart- 
ment, with  full  power  and  authority  to  make,  ordain,  estab- 
lish, and  execute  all  such  laws  and  ordinances  as  may  be  con- 
sidered necessary  for  the  benefit,  government,  and  regulation 
of  said  legion;  provided  said  court  martial  shall  pass  no 
law  or  act,  repugnant  to,  or  inconsistent  with  the  Constitu- 
tion of  the  United  States,  or  of  this  State ;  and  provided  also 
that  the  officers  of  the  legion  shall  be  commissioned  by  the 
governor  of  the  State."  This  legion  was  to  perform  the 
same  amount  of  military  duty  as  other  bodies  of  the  regular 
militia,  and  to  be  subject  to  the  call  of  the  mayor  in  execut- 
ing the  laws  and  ordinances  of  the  city,  and  the  governor 
for  public  defense. 

Election  of  Municipal  Officers. — On  the  day  ap- 
pointed the  election  was  held  and  John  C.  Bennett,  who  had 
taken  a  most  active  part  in  the  securing  of  the  charter,  was 
elected  mayor.  The  aldermen  were  William  Marks,  presi- 
dent of  the  stake,  Samuel  H.  Smith,  Newel  K.  Whitney  and 
Daniel  H.  Wells,  the  latter  at  that  time,  not  a  member  of 
the  Church.  The  counselors  were,  Joseph  Smith,  Hyrum 
Smith,  Sidney  Rigdon,  Charles  C.  Rich,  John  T.  Barnett, 
Wilson  Law,  John  P.  Greene,  Don  Carlos  Smith,  and  Vinson 
Knight.  The  council  appointed  Henry  G.  Sherwood,  mar- 
shall;  James  Sloan,  recorder;  Robert  B.  Thompson,  treas- 
urer; James  Robinson,  assessor;  and  Austin  Cowles,  super- 
visor of  streets.  When  the  Nauvoo  Legion  was  organized, 
Joseph  Smith  was  elected  lieutenant  general,  which  position 
he  held  until  his  death. 

Character  of  the  Mayor. — John  C.  Bennett,  the  first 
mayor  of  Nauvoo,  came  to  that  place  near  the  close  of  the 
year  1840.  He  was  born  in  Massachusetts  in  1804;  prac- 
ticed medicine  in  Ohio  and  later  in  Illinois.  He  first  heard 
of  the  Latter-<lay  Saints  during  their  persecutions  in  Mis- 


THE  POUNDING  OF  NAUVOO  273 

souri,  and  in  the  sunnmer  of  1840  corresponded  with  the 
Prophet,  expressing  great  sympathy  for  the  Saints,  and  dis- 
approval of  the  evil  treatment  they  had  received.  At  the 
time  of  his  writing  he  was  quartermaster-general  of  the 
state  of  IlHnois,  and  had  previously  served  as  ''brigadier 
general  of  the  Invincible  Dragoons,"  in  the  state  militia. 
After  coming  to  Nauvoo  he  joined  the  Church  and  was  the 
most  active  agent  in  securing  the  city  charter.  He  was  a. 
man  of  some  ability,  with  many  human  weaknesses,  and 
was  bombastic  and  self-important.  We  must  give  him 
credit  for  sincerity  of  purpose  in  joining  the  Church  al- 
though, without  question,  he  was  seeking  worldly  fame; 
but  through  later  immoral  conduct  he  became  most  bitter  in 
his  feelings,  and  an  arch-traitor  to  the  cause.  His  inaugural 
address,  delivered  February  3,  1841,  contains  many  worthy 
sentiments,  but  expressed  in  a  spirit  of  pedantry  which 
spoiled  much  of  the  good  effect. 

Freedom  for  All. — The  first  act  passed  by  the  city. 
council  of  Nauvoo,  was  a  resolution  presented  by  Joseph 
Smith  thanking  the  governor,  the  council  of  reyision  and 
the  legislature  of  the  state  of  Illinois^  "for  their  unparalleled 
liberality"  for  the  powers  which  the  charter  conferred.  Later, 
but  among  the  first  ordinances  introduced,  was  one  assur- 
ing protection  to  Cartholics,  Presbyterians,  Methodists.  Bap- 
tists, Latter-day  Saints,  and  all  other  religious  organizations. 
As  the  ordinance  read,  they  were  to  have,  "free  toleration 
and  equal  privileges  in  this  city,  and  should  any  person  be 
guilty  of  ridiculing  and  abusing,  or  otherwise  deprecating 
another,  in  consequence  of  his  religion,  or  of  disturbing  or 
interrupting  any  religious  meeting  within  the  limits  of  this 
city,  he  shall,  on  conviction  before  the  mayor  or  municipal 
court,  be  considered  a  disturber  of  the  public  peace,  and  fined 
in  any  sum  not  to  exceed  five  hundred  dollars,  or  imprison- 
ment not  exceeding  six  months."  In  various  other  ways 
were  the  liberties  and  personal  rights  of  the  citizens  safe- 
guarded against  the  acts  of  rowdies,  mobbers,  and  disturbers 
of  the  peace. 

19 


CHAPTER  28 

FOREIGN  MISSIONARY  LABORS 
1839—1841 

The  Foreign  Mission  of  the  Twelve. — On  the  26th 
day  of  April,  1839,  a  majority  of  the  apostles  took  their 
leave  of  the  Saints  at  Far  West — then  a  hostile  land — to  go 
forth  and  declare  the  everlasting  Gospel  "over  the  great 
waters"  as  they  had  been  commanded.  The  families  of 
these  brave  men  had  been  recently  and  ruthlessly  banished 
from  their  homes,  and  were  on  their  journey  seeking  shelter 
and  a  friendly  habitation.  It  required  the  greatest  courage 
and  the  highest  quality  of  faith  for  men  to  go  forth  across 
the  ocean  to  a  foreign  country  to  preach  the  Gospel  with- 
out purse  or  scrip,  leaving  their  families  in  poverty,  home- 
less, destitute,  and  ill.  Yet  this  was  the  test  to  which  these 
brethren  were  put  at  this  time.  They  did  not  fail,  but  man- 
fully  and  nobly  took  up  their  cross  and  started  on  their  mis- 
sions. Other  brethren,  of  the  seventies,  just  as  faithful, 
accompanied  them  on  their  journey  to  the  foreign  field. 

No  sooner  was  the  main  body  of  the  Saints  located  in 
Iowa  and  Illinois,  out  of  the  reach  of  mobs,  than  most  of 
the  members  of  the  council  of  the  twelve  started  on  their 
way  to  the  British  Isles.  On  the  2nd  day  of  July,  1839^ 
the  presidency  met  with  the  apostles,  and  some  others  who 
were  to  accompany  them,  and  gave  them  instructions  per- 
taining to  their  labors.  On  this  occasion  many  important 
items  on  doctrine,  the  Priesthood,  and  the  deportment  of  mis- 
sionaries in  the  field,  were  discussed.  In  the  course  of  his 
instructions  President  Joseph  Smith  taught  them  to  beware 
of  self-sufficiency,  and  to  observe  charity  and  wisdom  and 
to  exercise  the  principle  of  mercy;  for  if  we  forgive  our 
brother,  or  even  an  enemy,  before  he  repent  or  ask  forgive- 
ness, our  heavenly  Father  will  be  equally  merciful  unto  us. 
He  further  instructed  them  that  they  were  not  sent  out  to 
be  taught,  but  to  teach,  and  to  be  honest,  open  and  frank,  in 


FOREIGN  MISSIONARY  LABORS  275 

all  intercourse  with  mankind.     He  closed  his  instructions 
with  the  following  words : 

"I  will  give  you  one  of  the  keys  of  the  m>"«teries  of  the 
kingdom.  It  is  an  eternal  principle,  that  has  existed  with 
God  from  all  eternity :  That  man  who  rises  up  to  condemn 
others,  finding  fault  with  the  Church,  saying  tlhey  are  out  of 
the  way,  while  he  himself  is  righteous,  then  know  assuredly, 
that  that  man  is  in  the  high  road  to  apostasy  and  if  he  does 
not  repent  will  apostatize,  as  God  lives.  The  principle  is 
as  correct  as  the  one  that  Jesus  put  forth  in  sa>^ng  that  he 
who  seeketh  a  sign  is  an  adulterous  person;  and  that  prin- 
ciple is  eternal,  undeviating,  and  firm  as  the  pillars^  of 
heaven ;  for  whenever  you  see  a  man  seeking  after  a  sign, 
you  may  set  it  down  that  he  is  an  adulterous  man." 

Items  on  Priesthood. — About  this  time  he  also  in- 
structed the  brethren  on  various  matters  of  Priesthood^ 
from  which  the  following  excerpts  are  taken: 

"The  Priesthood  was  first  given  to  Adam;  he  obtained 
the  First  Presidency,  and  held  the  keys  of  it  from  generation 
to  generation.  He  obtained  it  in  the  creation,  before  the 
world  was  formed.  *  *  *  He  is  Michael  the  Archangel, 
spoken  of  in  the  scriptures.  Then  to  Noah,  who  is  Gabriel; 
he  stands  next  in  authority  to  Adam  in  the  Priesthood ;  he 
was  called  of  God  to  this  office,  and  was  the  father  of  all 
living  in  his  day,  and  to  him  was  given  the  dominion.  These 
men  held  keys  first  on  earth,  and  then  in  heaven. 

"The  Priesthood  is  an  everlasting  principle,  and  existed 
with  God  from  eternity,  and  will  to  eternity,  without  be- 
ginning of  days  or  end  of  years.  The  keys  have  to  be 
brought  from  heaven  whenever  the  Gospel  is  sent.  When 
they  are  revealed  from  heaven,  it  is  by  Adam's  authority. 

"Daniel  in  his  seventh  chapter  speaks  of  the  Ancient  of 
Days ;  he  means  the  oldest  man,  our  father,  Adam,  Michael ; 
he  will  call  his  children  together  and  hold  a  council  with 
them  to  prepare  them  for  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  Man. 
He  (Adam)  is  the  father  of  the  human  family,  and  presides 
over  the  spirits  of  all  men  and  all  that  have  had  the  keys 
must  stand  before  him  in  this  grand  council.  This  may 
take  place  before  somfe  of  us  leave  this  stage  of  action.    The 


276         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY     ' 

Son  of  Man  stands  before  him,  and  there  is  given  him  glory 
and  dominion.  Adam  delivers  up  his  stewardship  to  Christ, 
that  which  was  delivered  to  him  as  holding  the  keys  of  the 
universe,  but  retains  his  standing  as  head  of  the  human 
family.     *     *     * 

"The  keys  were  first  given  to  him  and  by  him  to  others. 
He  will  have  to  give  an  account  of  his  stewardship,  and  they 
to  him. 

"The  Priesthood  is  everlasting.  The  Savior,  Moses,  and 
Elias,  gave  the  keys  to  Peter,  James  and  John,  on  the 
mount,  when  they  were  transfigured  before  him.     *     *     * 

"Christ  is  the  Great  High  Priest,  Adam  next."'* 

Epistle  of  the  Twelve. — After  receiving  their  charge 
from  the  First  Presidency,  before  their  departure  for  their 
fields  of  labor,  the  members  of  the  council  of  the  twelve, 
wrote  an  epistle  to  the  elders  of  the  Church,  the  churches 
scat-tered  abroiad,  and  all  the  Saints,  giving  them  instruction 
and  encouragement  in  their  afflictions.  To  the  Saints  the> 
said: 

"We  wish  to  stimulate  all  the  brethren  to  faithfulness; 
you  have  been  tried,  you  are  now  being  tried;  and  those 
trials,  if  you  are  not  watchful,  will  corrode  the  minds,  and 
produce  unpleasant  feelings;  but  recollect  that  now  is  the 
time  of  trial ;  soon  the  victory  will  be  ours.  Now  may  be  a 
day  of  lamentation — then  will  be  a  day  of  rejoicing.  Now 
rtiay  be  a  day  of  sorrow^ — but  by  and  by  we  shall  see  the 
Lord;  our  sorrow  will  be  turned  into  joy,  and  our  joy  no 
man  taketh  from  us." 

To  the  elders  they  said : 

"God  has  called  you  to  an  important  office.  He  has 
laid  upon  you  an  onerous  duty.  He  has  called  you  to  an 
holy  calling,  even  to  be  the  priests  of  the  Most  High  God, 
messengers  to  the  nations  of  the  earth ;  and  upon  your  dili- 
gence, your  perseverance  and  faithfulness,  the  soundness  of 
the  doctrines  which  you  preach,  the  moral  precepts  that  you 
advance  and  practice,  and  upon  the  sound  principles  that  you 
inculcate,  while  you  hold  that  Priesthood,  hang  the  destinies 


^Documentary   History  of   the    Church,   Vol.   3:385-8. 


FOREIGN  MISSIONARY  LABORS  277 

of  the  human  family.  You  are  the  men  that  God  has  called 
to  spread  forth  his  kingdom.  He  has  committed  the  care  of 
souls  to  your  charge,  and  when  you  received  this  Priest- 
hood, you  became  the  legates  of  heaven ;  and  the  Great  God 
demands  it  of  you,  that  you  should  be  faithful;  and  inas- 
much as  you  are  not,  you  will  not  be  chosen ;  but  it  will  be 
said  unto  you,  *Stand  by  and  let  a  more  honorable  man  than 
thou  art  take  thy  place  and  receive  thy  crown.' " 

The  Missionaries  Depart. — At  a  meeting  held  in 
Commerce,  Sunday,  July  7,  1839,  Elders  Brigham  Young, 
John  Taylor,  John  E.  Page,  Wilford  Woodruff  and  Orson 
Hyde,  made  their  farewell  remarks  before  their  departure 
on  their  foreign  mission.  The  following  day  Elders  Taylor 
and  Woodruff  took  up  their  journey  toward  their  field  of 
labor.  Sunday,  July  28,  Elder  Parley  P.  Pratt,  who  had 
arrived  in  Commerce  on  the  10th  from  his  long  confinement 
in  Missouri  prisons,  made  his  farewell  talk;  so  also  did  his. 
brother  Orson,  who  had  assisted  Parley  in  his  escape. 
August  29,  Elders  Parley  P.  Pratt,  Orson  Pratt  and  Hiram 
Clark  left  Commerce  on  their  missionary  journey,  and  they 
were  followed  September  18,  by  President  Brigham  Young: 
and  Elder  Heber  C.  Kimball.  Elders  George  A.  Smith,. 
Reuben  Hedlock  and  Theodore  Turley,  left  three  days  later.. 
William  Smith,  of  the  council  of  the  twelve,  failed  to  go.. 
Willard  Richards,  not  yet  ordained  an  apostle,  was  in  Eng- 
land where  he  had  remained  since  the  opening  of  the  mis- 
sion. Elders  Orson  Hyde  and  John  E.  Page  were  shortly 
afterwards  set  apart  for  a  mission  to  Palestine  to  dedicate 
the  land  for  the  return  of  the  Jews,  and  there  was  one  va- 
cancy in  the  council  caused  by  the  death  of  David  W.  Pat- 
ten, which  was  not  filled  until  April,  1841,  when  Lyman 
Wight  was  chosen. 

Circumstances  under  which  these  brethren  departed  were 
extremely  distressing,  as  may  be  well  imagined.  Elder 
Heber  C.  Kimball  thus  reports  the  departure  of  President 
Brigham  Young  and  himself  on  their  missionar>^  journey : 

''September  14,  President  Brigham  Young  left  his  home 


278         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

at  Montrose  to  start  on  the  mission  to  England.  He  was  so 
sick  that  he  was  unable  to  go  to  the  Mississippi,  a  distance  ot 
thirty  rods,  without  assistance.  After  he  had  crossed  the 
river  he  rode  behind  Israel  Barlow  on  his  horse  to  my  house, 
where  he  continued  sick  until  the  18th.  He  left  his  wife 
sick  with  a  babe  only  three  weeks  old,  and  all  his  other  chil- 
dren were  sick  and  unable  to  wait  upon  each  other.  Not 
one  soul  of  them  was  able  to  go  to  the  well  for  a  pail  of 
water,  and  they  were  without  a  second  suit  to  their  backs, 
for  the  mob  in  Missouri  had  taken  nearly  all  he  had.  On  the 
17th  Sister  Mary  Ann  Young  got  a  boy  to  carry  her  up  in 
his  wagon  to  my  house,  that  she  might  nurse  and  comfort 
Brother  Brigham  to  the  hour  of  starting. 

"September  18,  Charles  Hubbard  sent  his  boy  with  a 
wagon  and  a  span  of  horses  to  my  house;  our  trunks  were 
put  into  the  wagon  by  some  brethren;  I  went  to  my  bed 
and  shook  hands  with  my  wife  who  was  then  shaking  with 
a  chill,  having  two  children  lying  sick  by  her  side;  I  em- 
braced her  and  my  children,  and  bade  them  farewell.  My 
only  well  child  was  little  Heber  P.,  and  it  was  with  dif- 
ficulty he  could  carry  a  couple  of  quarts  of  water  at  a  time, 
to  assist  in  quenching  their  thirst. 

"It  was  with  difficulty  we  got  into  the  wagon,  and  start- 
ed down  the  hill  about  ten  rods ;  it  appeared  to  me  as  though 
my  very  inmost  parts  would  melt  within  me  at  leaving  my 
family  in  such  a  condition,  as  it  were  almost  in  the  arms  of 
death.  I  felt  as  though  I  could  not  endure  it.  I  asked  the 
teamster  to  stop,  and  said  to  Brother  Brigham,  *This  is 
pretty  tough,  isn't  it;  let's  rise  up  and  give  them  a  cheer.' 
We  arose,  and  swinging  our  hats  three  times  over  our  heads, 
shouted:  'Hurrah,  Hurrah  for  Israel.'  Vilate,  hearing  the 
noise,  arose  from  her  bed  and  came  to  the  door.  She  had  a 
smile  on  her  face.  Vilate  and  Mary  Ann  Young  cried  out 
to  us:  'Goodby,  God  bless  you.'  We  returned  the  compli- 
ment, and  then  told  the  driver  to  go  ahead.  After  this  T 
felt  a  spirit  of  joy  and  gratitude,  having  had  the  satisfac- 
tion of  seeing  my  wife  standing  upon  her  feet,  instead  of 
leaving  her  in  bed,  knowing  well  that  I  should  not  see  them 
again  for  two  or  three  years"  ("Life  of  H^her  C.  Kimball" 
p.  275). 

The  conditions  of  some  of  the  other  brethren  were  little 


FOREIGN  MISSIONARY  LABORS  27') 

better.  Elders  George  A.  Smith  and  companions  upset 
their  wagons  in  the  soft  ground  before  they  got  out  of  sight 
of  the  village  of  Commerce,  and  Elders  Smith  and  Turley 
were  so  weak  they  could  not  get  up,  and  Brother  Hedlock 
had  to  lift  them  into  the  wagon  again.  Soon  after,  as  they 
were  on  their  way,  some  gentlemen  passing  them  asked  who 
had  been  robbing  the  burying  ground ;  so  miserable  did  they 
appear.^  After  passing  through  many  hardships,  traveling 
without  purse  or  scrip,  the  Lord  coming  to  their  assistance 


^Another  incident  worthy  to  relate  is  the  following  state- 
ment by  Elder  Wilford  Woodruff: 

"Inasmuch  as  the  devil  had  been  thwarted  in  a  measure  by 
the  twelve  going  to  Far  West  and  returning  without  harm,  it 
seemed  as  though  the  destroyer  was  determined  to  make  some 
other  attempt  upon  us  to  hinder  us  from  performing  our  mis- 
sions; for  as  soon  as  any  one  of  the  apostles  began  to  prepare 
for  starting  he  was  smitten  with  chills  and  fever,  or  sickness 
of  some  kind.  *  *  * 

"On  the  25th  of  July,  I  was  attacked  with  chills  and  fever, 
for  the  first  time  in  my  life;  this  1  had  every  other  day,  and 
whenever  attacked  I  was  laid  prostrate.  My  wife,  Phoebe,  was 
also  taken  down  with  the  chills  and  fever,  as  were  quite  a 
number  of  the  twelve.  *  *  * 

"Although  feeble,  I  walked  to  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi 
River;  there  President  Young  took  me  in  a  canoe  and  paddled 
me  across  the  river.  When  we  landed,  I  lay  down  on  a  side 
of  sole  leather,  by  the  postoffice,  to  rest.  Brother  Joseph,  the 
Prophet  of  God,  came  along  and  looked  at  me.  'Well,  Brother 
Woodruff,'  said  he,  'you  bave  started  upon  your  mission.' 
'Yes,'  said  I,  'but  I  feel  and  look  more  like  a  subject  for  the 
dissecting  room  than  a  missionary.'  Joseph  replied:  'What  did 
you  say  that  for?  Get  up,  and  go  along;  all  will  be  right  with 
you.  *  *  *  ' 

"Soon  a  brother  came  along  with  a  wagon,  and  took  us 
(Elders  Taylor  and  Woodruff)  in.  As  we  were  driving  through 
the  place,  we  came  to  Parley  P.  Pratt,  who  was  stripped  to 
his  shirt  and  pants,  with  his  head  and  feet  bare.  He  was  hew- 
ing a  log,  preparatory  to  building  a  cabin.  He  said:  'Brother 
Woodruff,  I  have  no  money,  but  I  have  an  empty  purse, 
which  I  will  give  you.  He  brought  it  to  me,  and  I  thanked  him 
for  it.  We  went  a  few  rods  further  and  met  Brother  Heber  C. 
Kimball,  in  the  same  condition,  also  hewing  a  log  to  biiild 
a  cabin.  He  said:  'As  Parley  has  given  you  a  purse,  I  have  got 
a  dollar  I  will  give  you  to  put  in  it.'  He  gave  me  both  a  dollar 
and  a  blessing."  ("Wilford  Woodruff — His  Life  and  Labors" 
p.    108). 


280         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

many  times  in  a  miraculous  way,  these  brethren  finally 
reached  their  destination.  Elders  John  Taylor,  Wilford 
Woodruff  and  Theodore  Turley  arrived  in  Liverpool,  Jan- 
uary 11,  1840,  and  v^ere  followed  by  President  Brigham 
Young,  Heber  C.  Kimball,  Parley  P.  Pratt,  Orson  Pratt, 
George  A.  Smith  and  Reuben  Hedlock,  who  arrived  April 
6,  after  a  stormy  passage  of  twenty-eight  days.  At  the  time 
of  sailing.  President  Young  and  Elder  Kimball  were  still 
in  poor  health,  and  Elder  George  A.  Smith  was  suffering 
extremely  with  ague.  It  was  impossible  for  the  brethren 
journeying  on  this  mission  to  go  together  in  a  body,  and  m- 
advisable.  Due  to  sickness  they  were  detained  many  days, 
yet  they  pursued  their  course  as  rapidly  as  circumstances 
would  permit.  As  President  Young  and  party  left  the  New 
York  harbor,  the  shore  resounded  by  the  voices  of  the  as- 
sembled Saints  who  had  come  to  bid  them  farewell  on  their 
journey.  They  unitedly  sang:  "The  Gallant  Ship  is  under 
Weigh,"  composed  by  Elder  William  W.  Phelps. 

Ordination  of  Willard  Richards. — The  first  council 
meeting  of  the  apostles  on  foreign  soil  was  held  in  Preston, 
England,  April  14,  1840,  at  the  house  of  Elder  Willard 
Richards,  who  on  this  occasion  was  ordained  to  the  apostle- 
ship  by  President  Brigham  Young,  and  under  the  hands  of 
all  the  brethren  of  the  council  who  were  present.  Other 
business  was  transacted  and  the  brethren  assigned  to  fields 
of  labor.  On  this  occasion  Brigham  Young  was  also  unani- 
mously sustained  by  the  brethren  of  the  twelve  as  the  presi- 
dent of  that  council.  There  were  present:  President  Brig- 
ham Young,  Heber  C.  Kimball,  Parley  P.  Pratt,  Orson 
Pratt,  John  Taylor,  Wilford  Woodruff,  George  A.  Smith 
and  Willard  Richards. 

The  Millennial  Star. — A  general  conference  of  all  the 
Saints  in  the  British  Isles  was  held  in  Preston  the  follow- 
ing day,  April  15,  1840,  at  which  there  were  present,  or 
represented,  the  following :  elders,  36 ;  priests,  45 ;  teach- 
ers, 36;  deacons,  11;  members,  1686,  all  contained  in  34 
branches,  which  had  been  raised  up  since  the  opening  of 


FOREIGN  MISSIONARY  LABORS  281 

that  mission  by  Elder  Kimball  and  companions  in  1837.  At 
this  conference  it  was  decided  to  publish  a  hymn  book^ 
and  a  monthly  periodical  under  the  direction  and 
superintendency  of  the  twelve,  for  the  benefit  and  in- 
formation of  the  members  of  the  Church.  The  next  day,  in  a 
council  meeting  of  the  apostles,  Parley  P.  Pratt  was  chosen, 
to  edit  the  monthly  periodical  which  was  to  be  called  "The 
Latter-day  Saints  Millennial  Star/'  which  soon  made  its  ap- 
pearance and  has  been  issued  continuously  ever  since.  The 
committee  selected  to  prepare  for  printing  a  book  of  hymns 
was  Brigham  Young,  Parley  P.  Pratt  and  John  Taylor. 

British  Copyright  of  the  Book  of  Mormon. — It  was 
also  decided,  agreeable  to  the  counsel  of  the  First  Presidency 
previously  obtained,  that  copyright  of  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon and  of  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants  be  secured  in  Eng- 
land ;  and  that  editions  of  these  books  be  printed.  The  first 
number  of  the  Millennial  Star  was  issued  in  Manchester,  ini 
pamphlet  form  of  twenty-four  pages,  Wednesday,  May  27,. 
1840.  Later  the  place  of  publication  was  transferred  to. 
Liverpool,  which  became  the  headquarters  for  most  of  the- 
publications  of  the  Church,  until  comparatively  recent  years. 

The  First  Patriarch  in  England. — Under  the  labors 
of  the  twelve  and  their  missionary  companions,  branches 
of  the  Church  had  sprung  up  in  various  parts  of  England, 
and  the  population  of  the  Church  was  now  growing  rapidly.. 
At  another  council  meeting  of  the  twelve,  held  April  16,. 
1840,  it  was  decided  that  a  patriarch  be  ordained,  and  the 
honor  fell  to  the  lot  of  Elder  Peter  Melling,  a  most  worthy 
man,  who  was  ordained  in  Preston  the  following  day.  Early 
in  1841,  John  Albiston  was  also  ordained  to  this  sacred 
calling. 

Individual  Labors  of  the  Twelve. — Elders  John  Tay- 
lor, Wilford  Woodruff  and  Theodore  Turley,  the  first  of 
the  missionaries  to  arrive  in  England,  met  in  a  special  coun- 
cil Friday,  January  17,  1840,  with  Joseph  Fielding  and  Wil- 
lard  Richards  of  the  presidency  of  the  British  Mission,  and 
decided  on  their  fields  of  labor.    It  was  agreed  that  Elders 


282         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Taylor  and  Fielding  should  go  to  Liverpool;  Elder  Hiram 
Clark,  to  Manchester,  with  Elder  William  Clayton;  and 
Brother  Richards  to  labor  where  the  Spirit  should  direct. 
In  Liverpool  Elders  Taylor  and  Fielding  raised  up  a  branch 
of  about  thirty  members  before  the  arrival  from  America  of 
the  other  brethren  of  the  twelve.  This  number  rapidly 
increased  and  at  the  beginning  of  the  year  1841,  numbered 
more  than  two  hundred  souls.  In  March,  1842,  the  heal- 
•quarters  of  the  mission  were  transferred  to  Liverpool. 

In  Herefordshire. — In  the  Potteries  of  Staffordshire. 
Elders  Woodruff  and  Turley  found  a  fruitful  field.  Elder 
Woodruff  labored  in  Burslem,  Hanley,  Stoke,  Lane  End 
and  the  Potteries  from  the  22nd  of  January,  1840,  to  the 
2nd  of  March,  preaching  every  night  in  the  week,  and  two 
or  three  times  on  the  Sabbath  day,  and  the  people  flocked 
to  hear  his  words  and  many  were  baptized.  While  preach- 
ing on  the  Sabbath,  March  1,  which  was  the  anniversary  of 
his  birth,  the  Lord  manifested  to  him  that  he  was  to  leave 
that  part  of  the  country  and  go  to  the  south.  Acting  on  the 
impression  from  the  Spirit,  he  left  on  the  3rd  of  March  and 
■contiued  his  journey  to  the  farming  communities  of  Here- 
fordshire and  stopped  at  the  home  of  Mr.  John  Benbow,  at 
Castle  Frome,  Ledbury.  Mr.  Benbow  was  a  wealthy  farmer, 
cultivating  some  three  hundred  acres  of  land.  Elder  Wood- 
ruff presented  himself  to  this  gentleman  as  a  missionary 
from  America  and  an  elder  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter-day  Saints,  who  had  been  sent  to  preach  the  Gos- 
pel to  him  and  his  household  and  all  the  inhabitants  of  the 
land.  Mr.  Benbow  rejoiced  in  the  statements  of  Elder 
Woodruff,  and  informed  him  that  there  were  in  that  place 
six  hundred  persons  and  more,  who  had  broken  oft 
from  the  Methodists  and  had  taken  the  name  of  "United 
Brethren."  They  had  forty-five  preachers  and  a  number 
of  meeting  houses  that  were  duly  licensed  according  to  the 
law  of  the  land.  They  were  searching  for  light  and  truth. 
Losing  no  time,  on  the  morning  of  the  5th,  Brother  Wood- 
ruff stated  he  would  like  to  begin  his  labors  by  preaching 


FOREIGN  MISSIONARY  LABORS  283 

to  the  people.  There  was  a  large  hall  in  the  mansion  of  Mr. 
Benbow,  which  was  available  for  that  purpose,  and  the 
people  were  invited  to  come  and  hear  the  new  message, 
from  the  new  world  across  the  sea.  The  people  of  the 
neighborhood  deserted  their  ministers  and  came  to  hear  this 
strange  preacher,  who,  in  the  course  of  a  short  time,  bap- 
tized over  six  hundred  persons  in  that  place.  At  the  meeting 
held  on  March  8,  a  constable,  sent  through  complaint  of 
the  parish  rector,  came  to  arrest  him  for  "preaching  to  the 
people."  Elder  Woodruff  said  he  had  a  license  to  preach 
as  well  as  the  rector,  and  if  the  constable  would  take  a 
chair  and  sit  beside  him  until  the  close  of  the  meeting  he 
would  be  at  his  service.  He  then  launched  forth  on  a  dis- 
course treating  the  first  principles  of  the  Gospel,  and  at 
the  close  of  the  meeting  opened  the  door  for  baptism,  and 
several  came  forward  to  be  baptized;  among  the  number 
were  four  preachers  and  the  constable,  who  said,  "Mr. 
Woodruff,  I  would  like  to  be  baptized."  The  constable 
went  to  the  rector  and  told  him  that  if  he  wanted  Mr.  Wood- 
ruff arrested,  he  must  go  himself  and  serve  the  writ,  for 
he  had  heard  him  preach  the  only  true  Gospel  sermon  he 
had  ever  heard.  The  rector  then  sent  two  clerks  of  the 
Church  of  England  as  spies,  and  they  were  both  baptized. 
The  ministers  and  rectors  of  the  Church  of  England  then 
sent  a  petition  to  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  to  request 
Parliament  to  pass  a  law  prohibiting  the  "Mormons"  from 
preaching  in  the  British  nation,  stating  that  they  had  bap- 
tized fifteen  hundred  persons,  many  of  whom  were  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  of  England.  But  the  Archbishop,  know- 
ing well  that  the  laws  of  England  permitted  religious  free- 
dom, replied  that  the  petitioners,  if  they  had  the  worth  of 
souls  at  heart  as  much  as  they  valued  ground  where  hares, 
foxes  and  hounds  ran,  they  would  not  lose  so  many  of  their 
flock. 

The  other  brethren  also  met  with  remarkable  success. 
The  field  was  ripe,  ready  for  the  harvest,  and  thousands  of 
the  house  of  Israel  were  soon  gathered  into  the  fold.    At  a 


284         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

conference  of  the  Church  in  the  British  Isles  held  in  Octo- 
ber, 1840,  there  was  reported  a  Church  membership  of 
about  4,000  souls,  and  in  the  meantime  a  number  had  emi- 
grated to  the  United  States. 

The  First  Emigration  to  the  United  States. — In  June, 
1840,  a  company  of  forty  Saints  sailed  in  the  ship  Britannia 
from  Liverpool  for  New  York,  being  the  first  Saints  to 
leave  England  for  Zion. 

The  Mission  to  Palestine. — At  the  general  confer- 
ence of  the  Church  held  in  Nauvoo,  Hancock  County, 
April  6-8,  1840,  Elder  Orson  Hyde,  who  had  not  departed 
for  England  with  the  other  apostles,  was  appointed  to  take 
a  mission  to  Palestine  to  dedicate  there  the  land  for  the 
gathering  of  the  Jews.  Elder  John  E.  Page,  who  had  also 
tarried  at  home,  was  called  to  accompany  him.  While  ad- 
dressing the  congregation  on  the  6th,  Elder  Hyde  remarked 
that  it  had  been  prophesied,  some  years  before,  that  he  haa 
a  great  work  to  perform  among  the  Jews ;  and  that  he  had 
recently  been  moved  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  to  visit  that 
people,  and  gather  all  the  information  he  could  find  re- 
specting their  movements,  hopes  and  aspirations,  and  com- 
municate them  to  the  Church.  He  expressed  the  desire  to 
visit  the  Jews  in  New  York,  London  and  Amsterdam,  on 
his  way  to  the  field  of  his  appointment.  It  was  moved  and 
carried  that  he  proceed  at  once  on  his  mission  and  that  El- 
der John  E.  Page  be  given  proper  credentials  and  accom- 
pany him.  On  the  15th  of  April,  Elder  Hyde  left  Nauvoo 
for  Jerusalem.  Working  his  way  across  the  country  to  New 
York,  he  sailed,  after  some  delays,  for  Liverpool,  on  his 
way  to  Palestine,  Saturday,  Februar}^  13,  1841.  He  trav- 
eled alone,  as  Elder  John  E.  Page  had  failed  to  make  the 
journey. 

Other  Missionary  Appointments. — Other  missionary 
appointments  to  foreign  fields  were  made  in  these  early 
days.  In  July,  1840,  William  Barrett,  a  boy  seventeen  years 
of  age,  was  ordained  an  elder  by  Elders  George  A.  Smith 
and    Alfred    Cordon,    in    Hanley,    Staffordshire,   England, 


b'ORElGN  MISSIONARY  LABORS  285 

^nd  set  apart  to  take  a  mission  to  Australia,  to  be  the  first 
missionary  to  that  country.  In  August,  following,  Elder 
William  Donaldson,  of  the  British  army,  having  been  as- 
signed to  the  field  in  India,  was  also  blessed  and  set  apart 
to  labor  for  the  Church  in  that  land.  The  following  year, 
at  the  conference  of  the  Church,  Elder  Harrison  Sagers  was 
called  to  go  to  Jamaica;  Elder  Joseph  Ball,  to  South  Amer- 
ica ;  Elder  Simeon  Carter  -  to  Germany ;  and  Elder  Arza 
Adams  to  Canada,  where  the  Gospel  had  previously  been 
preached. 

.; /The  Return  of  the  Apostles.— On  the  20th  day  of 
April,  1841,  President  Brigham  Young  and  Elders  Heber 
C.  Kimball,  Oi-son  Pratt,  John  Taylor,  Wilford  Woodruff, 
George  A.  Smith  and  Willard  Richards,  with  a  company  of 
Saints  left  Liverpool  on  the  ship  Rochester,  for  New  York. 
Parley  P.  Pratt  continued  in  England  to  edit  the  Millenniat 
Star  and  preside  over  the  mission.  After  a  period  of  one 
month  upon  the  water  they  arrived  safely  in  New  York, 
and  continuing  their  journey  arrived  in  Nauvoo,  July,  1, 
1841.  Some  eighteen  or  twenty  months  before,  these  breth- 
ren had  left  Nauvoo^  poverty-stricken,  afflicted  and  sorrow- 
ful of  heart.  Now  they  returned  rejoicing  and  with  glad- 
ness of  heart,  bearing  the  fruit  of  their  labors.  They  started 
on  their  way  without  money,  and  returned  with  none.  Yet^ 
during  their  labors  abroad,  they  had  published  an  edition 
of  five  thousand  copies  of  the  Book  of  Mormon;  and  an 
edition  of  three  thousand  copies  of  the  Hymn  Book;  over 
fifty  thousand  tracts  and  pamphlets;  had  established  a 
permanent  magazine,  the  Millennial  Star)  organized  an 
emigration  agency  for  the  gathering  of  the  Saints  to  Zion, 
and  had  been  instrumental  in  the  hands  of  the  Lord  in  bring- 
ing thousands  of  the  children  of  the  House  of  Israel  to  a 
knowledge  of  the  everlasting  Gospel.  Truly  it  was  a 
marvelous  work,  worthy  of  all  commendation. 

The  Prophet's  Comments. — Commenting  on  the  la- 
bors of  these  members  of  the  council  of  the  apostles,  the 
Prophet  said: 


286         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

"All  the  quorum  of  the  Twelve  Apostles  who  were  ex- 
pected here  this  season,  with  the  exception  of  Elders  Wil- 
lard  Richards  and  Wilford  Woodruff,  have  arrived.  We 
have  listened  to  the  accounts  which  they  give  of  their 
success,  and  the  prosperity  of  the  work  of  the  Lord  in 
Great  Britain  with  pleasure.  They  certainly  have  been  the 
instruments  in  the  hands  of  God  of  accomplishing  much,  and 
must  have  the  satisfaction  of  knowing  that  they  have  done 
their  duty.  Perhaps  no  men  ever  undertook  such  an  im- 
portant mission  under  such  peculiarly  distressing  and  un- 
propitious  circumstances.  Most  of  them  when  they  left 
this  place,  nearly  two  years  ago,  were  worn  down  with  sick- 
ness and  disease,  or  were  taken  sick  on  the  road.  Several  of 
their  families  were  also  afflicted  and  needed  their  aid  and 
support.  But,  knowing  that  they  had  been  called  by  the  God 
of  Heaven  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  other  nations,  they  con- 
ferred not  with  flesh  and  blood,  but  obedient  to  the  heavenly 
mandate,  without  purse  or  scrip,  they  commenced  a  journey 
of  five  thousand  miles  entirely  dependent  on  the  providence 
of  that  God  who  had  called  them  to  such  a  holy  calling. 
While  journeying  to  the  seaboard  they  were  brought  into 
many  trjing  circumstances;  after  a  short  recovery  from 
severe  sickness,  they  would  be  taken  with  a  relapse,  and  have 
to  stop  among  strangers,  without  money  and  without  friends. 
Their  lives  were  several  times  despaired  of,  and  they  have 
taken  each  other  by  the  hand,  expecting  it  would  be  the 
last  time  they  should  behold  one  another  in  the  flesh.  How- 
ever, notwithstanding  their  afflictions  and  trials,  the  Lord 
always  interposed  in  their  behalf,  and  did  not  suffer  them 
to  sink  in  the  arms  of  death.  Some  way  or  other  was  made 
for  their  escape — friends  rose  up  when  they  most  needed 
them  and  relieved  their  necessities;  and  thus  they  were 
enabled  to  pursue  their  journey  and  rejoice  in  the  Holy  One 
of  Israel.  They  truly  'went  forth  weeping,  bearing  precious 
seed,'  but  have  returned  with  rejoicing,  bearing  their  sheaves 
with  them"  (Documentary  History  of  the  Church,  Vol.  4: 
390). 


CHAPTER  29 

APPEAL    TO    WASHINGTON    FOR    REDRESS- 
FURTHER  MISSOURI  PERSECUTIONS 
1839—1840 

Importuning  for  Redress. — Having  appealed  in  vain 
to  the  aourts,  the  governor  and  the  legislature  of  Missouri, 
the  Saints  now  determined  to  "importune  for  redress  and  re- 
demption at  the  feet  of  the  President."  This  course  the  Lord 
commanded  them  to  take.  It  was  his  will  that  the  national 
government  should  have  the  privilege  of  correcting  the 
wrongs  of  the  Latter-day  Saints,  or  share  in  the  responsi- 
bility of  their  persecutions,  should  they  also  turn  a  deaf  ear 
to  the  appeal  of  thousands  of  citizens,  who  had  been  ban- 
ished from  their  homes.'*  The  Constitution  guarantees  that 
"the  citizens  of  each  state  shall  be  entitled  to  all  the  privi- 
leges aixi  immunities  of  citizens  of  the  several  states."  This- 
great  privilege  had  been  denied  the  Latter-day  Saints  by 
the  officers  of  the  State  of  Missouri. 

President  Sidney  Rigdon  arrived  in  Quincy,  Illinois, 
after  his  release  from  prison,  in  March,  1839,  and  was  at 
that  time  very  zealous  for  the  punishment  of  Missouri  for 
the  violation  of  the  constitutional  rights  of  the  Saints  while 
in  that  state.  H.e  devised  a  plan,  on  an  elaborate  scale,  for 
the  impeachment  of  Missouri  before  the  other  states  and 
the  general  government.  He  proposed  to  have  the  governors 
of  the  several  states  present  before  their  respective  legis- 
lative bodies  the  matter  of  Missouri's  abdication  of  republi- 
can government,  and  at  the  same  time  have  presented  to 
the  President  of  the  United  States  and  Congress  a  petition 
for  redress  of  the  wrongs  inflicted  upon  the  Saints.  Gov- 
ernor Carlin  of  Illinois  encouraged  him  in  this  desire  and 
promised  to  aid  in  the  work.  Governor  Robert  Lucas  of 
Iowa  also  lent  some  assistance  to  the  plan.  The  latter  issued 
letters  of  introduction  to  President  Martin  Van  Buren  and 


"Doc.  and  Cov.  101:76-89. 


288         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Governor  Shannon  of  Ohio,  conveying  the  information  that 
President  Rigdon  expected  to  visit  Washington  as  the  rep- 
resentative of  the  "Mormon"  people  to  seek  an  investigation 
into  the  causes  for  the  expulsion  of  the  Saints  from 
Missouri.  However,  nothing  came  of  this  rather  impractical 
plan. 

The  Prophet's  Appeal  to  the  People.— About  this 
same  time  (April,  1839)  the  Prophet  made  an  appeal  to 
the  citizens  of  the  United  States  in  the  following  language : 

"I  ask  the  citizens  of  this  Republic  whether  such  a  state 
of  things  is  to  be  suffered  to  pass  unnoticed,  and  the 
hearts  of  widows,  orphans,  and  patriots  to  be  broken,  and 
their  wrongs  left  without  redress  ?  No !  I  invoke  the  genius 
of  our  Constitution.  I  appeal  to  the  patriotism  of  Ameri- 
cans to  stop  this  unlawful  and  unholy  procedure;  and 
pray  that  God  may  defend  this  nation  from  the  dreadful 
effects  of  such  outrages. 

"Is  there  no  virtue  in  the  body  politic  ?  Will  not  the 
people  rise  up  in  their  majesty,  and  with  that  promptitude 
and  zeal  which  are  so  characteristic  of  them,  discounte- 
nance such  proceedings,  by  bringing  the  offenders  to  that 
.punishment  which  they  so  richly  deserve,  and  save  the 
nation  from  that  disgrace  and  ultimate  ruin,  which  ©ther- 
wise  must  inevitably  fall  upon  it?"^ 

A  Delegation  Appointed  to  Visit  Washington. — At  a 
conference  of  the  Church  held  in  Quincy  in  May,  1839,  Pres- 
ident Rigdon  was  formally  appointed  to  carry  the  message 
of  grievances  to  Washington,  and  Elder  Lyman  Wight  was 
appointed  to  collect  the  necessary  affidavits  from  those  in- 
jured, to  be  presented  at  Washington.  President  Rigdon 
made  no  great  effort  to  get  away  on  this  mission,  and  as 
time  passed  his  ardor  cooled  and  his  desire  to  fill  his 
appointment  lessened.  At  the  October  Conference,  held  at 
Commerce,  President  Joseph  Smith,  who  had  arrived  in 
Illinois  during  the  summer,  and  Judge  Elias  Higbee  were 
also  chosen  to  go  to  Washington  as  well  as  Sidney  Rigdon, 
to  importune  for  redress.  On  the  29th  of  October,  these 

^Documentary  History  of  the  Church.  Vol.  3,  p.  332. 


APPEAL  TO  WASHINGTON  289 

three  delegates  left  Commerce  in  a  carriage  driven  by  Orrin 
Porter  Rockwell,  with  the  intention  of  laying  before  Con- 
gress the  grievances  of  the  Saints  while  in  Missouri.  At 
Quincy  they  were  joined  by  Dr.  Robert  D.  Foster  who 
accompanied  them  on  their  way  to  administer  to  Sidney 
Rigdon,  who  was  ill.  At  Springfield  Judge  James  Adams 
took  the  Prophet  to  his  home  and  treated  him  with  every 
consideration  as  though  he  had  been  his  own  son.  After 
an  eventful  journey  the  Prophet  and  Judge  Higbee  ar- 
rived in  Washington,  November  28,  1839.  They  did  con- 
siderable preaching  on  the  way  and  were  forced  to  leave 
Sidney  Rigdon  in  Ohio  because  of  his  sickness;  Orrin  P. 
Rockwell  and  Dr.  Robert  D.   Foster  remained  with  him. 

Interview  with  the  President. — The  first  step  taken 
by  the  Prophet  and  Judge  Higbee  after  securing  a  board- 
ing place  was  to  call  on  the  President  of  the  United' 
States,  Martin  Van  Buren.  This  was  the  following  day, 
November  29.  They  proceeded  to  the  house  of  the  Pres- 
ident, which  they  state  they  found  to  be  a  very  large  and 
splendid  palace,  decorated  with  all  the  fineries  and  ele- 
gance of  this  world.  After  some  preliminary  arrange- 
ments they  w€re  ushered  into  the  presence  of  Mr.  Van 
Buren.  They  handed  him  some  of  their  letters  of  intro- 
duction which  stated  the  object  of  their  visit  and  as 
soon  as  the  President  read  one  of  them,  he  looked  up  with 
a  frown  and  said:  "What  can  I  do?  I  can  do  nothing 
for  you !  If  I  do  anything,  I  shall  come  in  contact  with 
the  whole  state  of  Missouri."  The  delegates  were  not  to 
be  denied  a  hearing  without  some  effort,  so  they  pressed  the 
matter  of  their  case  with  considerable  vigor.  The  result 
was  that  President  Van  Buren  promised  to  reconsider  what 
he  had  said,  and  expressed  deep  sympathy  with  the  Saints 
on  account  of  their  suffering. 

The  Petition  before  Congress. — Following  the  inter- 
view with  the  President  the  brethren  spent  some  time 
hunting  up  senators  and  representatives  with  whom  they 
might   converse   and    receive   a   hearing.   They    found   the 

20 


290         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

delegation  from  Illinois  friendly,  and  were  able  to  make 
a  number  of  friends  among  the  honorable  gentlemen  in 
Washington.  A  meeting  was  held  with  the  congressional 
delegation  from  Illinois,  for  the  purpose  of  considering 
the  best  means  for  getting  their  business  before  Congress. 
Mr.  Robinson,  of  the  delegation,  offered  some  opposition 
against  the  Saints  presenting  any  claims  against  Missouri 
to  be  liquidated  by  the  United  States,  on  the  ground  that 
the  Saints  should  make  their  appeal  to  the  judiciary  of 
Missouri  and  the  state  officials,  where  the  wrongs  were 
committed.  The  Prophet  opposed  such  a  stand  with  great 
vigor,  explaining  that  .every  effort  had  already  been  made 
to  get  the  governor  of  Missouri  and  the  courts  to  con- 
sider their  claims,  but  without  result.  Mr.  Rabinson  then 
said  this  was  his  first  impression  of  the  matter,  but  he 
would  take  it  under  consideration.  The  following  day 
another  meeting  was  held  and  it  was  decided  that  a  peti- 
tion should  be  drawn  up  to  be  presented  to  Congress,  and 
Senator  Richard  M.  Young,  of  Illinois,  promised  to  pre- 
sent it  in  the  United  States  Senate.  They  were  advised 
that  all  facts  presented  should  be  authenticated  by  affi- 
davits, so  word  was  sent  to  the  Saints  in  Illinois  to  pre- 
pare immediately  such  necessary  information  as  would  be 
required. '^  The  petition  was  duly  presented  to  the  judiciary 
committee.  It  covered  the  outrages  against  the  members 
of  the  Church  from  the  expulsion  from  Jackson  County, 
in  1833,  to  the  banishment  from  the  state  in  1838-39.  The 
dastardly  course  of  Governor  Boggs  in  aiding  the  ene- 
mies of  the  Saints  and  his  exterminating  order  received 
proper  consideration.  The  concluding  paragraphs  of  this 
petition  are  as  follows: 

"For  these  wrongs,  the  'Mormons'  ought  to  have  some 
redress:  yet  how  and  where  shall  they  seek  and  obtain 
it?  Your  constitution  guarantees  to  every  citizen,  even  the 

<^The  Saints'  petition  to  Congress  is  found  on  pages  24-38 
of  the  Documentary  History  of  the  Church,  Vol.  4.  The  af- 
fidavits are  also  found  in  the  same  volume  pages  52-73.  These 
should  be  carefully  considered. 


APPEAL  TO  WASHINGTON  291 

humblest,  the  enjoyment  of  life,  liberty,  and  property.  It 
promises  to  all,  religious  freedom,  the  right  to  all  to  wor- 
ship God  beneath  their  own  vine  and  fig  tree,  according 
to  the  dictates  of  their  conscience.  It  guarantees  to  all 
the  citizens  of  the  several  states  the  right  to  become  cit- 
izens of  any  one  of  the  states,  and  to  enjoy  all  the  rights 
and  immunities  of  the  citizens  of  the  state  of  his  adoption. 
Yet  of  all  these  rights  have  the  'Mormons'  been  deprived. 
They  have,  without  a  cause,  without  a  trial,  been  deprived 
01  life,  liberty  and  property.  They  have  been  persecuted 
for  their  religious  opinions.  They  have  been  driven  from 
the  state  of  Missouri,  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet,  and  pre- 
vented from  enjoying  and  exercising  the  rights  of  citizens 
of  the  state  of  Missouri.  It  is  the  theory  of  our  laws, 
that  for  the  protection  of  every  legal  right,  there  is  pro- 
vided a  legal  remedy.  What  then,  we  would  respectfully 
ask,  is  the  remedy  of  the  'Mormons?'  Shall  they  apply 
to  the  legislature  of  the  state  of  Missouri  for  redress.^ 
They  have  done  so.  They  have  petitioned,  and  these  peti- 
tions have  been  treated  with  silence  and  contempt.  Shall 
they  apply  to  the  federal  courts?  They  were,  at  the  time  of 
the  injury,  citizens  of  the  state  of  Missouri.  Shall  they  apply 
to  the  court  of  the  state  of  Missouri  ?  Whom  shall  they  sue  ? 
The  order  for  their  destruction,  then  extermination,  was 
granted  by  the  executive  of  the  state  of  Missouri.  Is  not 
this  a  plea  of  justification  for  the  loss  of  individuals,  done  in 
pursuance  of  that  order?  If  not,  before  whom  shall  the 
'Mormons'  institute  a  trial?  Shall  they  summon  a  jury  of  the 
individuals  who  composed  the  mob?  An  appeal  to  them 
were  in  vain.  They  dare  not  go  to  Missouri  to  institute  a 
suit ;  their  lives  would  be  in  danger. 

"For  ourselves  we  see  no  redress,  unless  it  is  awarded 
by  the  Congress  of  the  United  States.  And  here  we  make 
our  appeal  as  American  Citizens,  as  Christians,  and  as  Men 
— believing  that  the  high  sense  of  justice  which  exists  in 
your  honorable  body,  will  not  allow  such  oppression  to  be 
practiced  upon  any  portion  of  the  citizens  of  this  vast  re- 
public with  impunity;  but  that  some  measures  which  your 
wisdom  may  dictate,  may  be  taken,  so  that  the  great  body 
of  people  who  have  been  thus  abused,  may  have  redress 
for  the  wrongs  which  they  have  suffered.    And  to  your  de- 


292         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

cision  they  look  with  confidence;  hoping  it  may  be  such 
as  shall  tend  to  dry  up  the  tears  of  the  widow  and  orphan, 
and  again  place  in  situations  of  peace,  those  who  have  been 
driven  from  their  homes,  and  have  had  to  wade  through 
scenes  of  sorrow  and  distress. 

"And  your  IVTiemorialists,  as  in  duty  bound,  will  ever 
pray." 

The  Prophet's  Interview  with  President  Van  Buren. 
— While  the  Prophet  was  waiting  for  the  action  of  Con- 
gress, he  visited  several  branches  of  the  Church  in  Penn- 
sylvania, New  Jersey  and  other  parts,  returning  to  Wash- 
ington the  fore  part  of  February.  During  this  time  he  had 
another  interview  with  President  Martin  Van  Buren  and 
one  with  John  C.  Calhoun,  and  he  records  the  following 
in  his  journal: 

"During  my  stay  I  had  an  interview  with  Martin  Van 
Buren,  the  President,  who  treated  me  very  insolently,  and  it 
was  with  great  reluctance  he  listened  to  our  message,  which, 
when  he  had  heard,  he  said :  'Gentlemen,  your  cause  is  just, 
but  I  can  do  nothing  for  you ;'  and  'If  I  take  up  for  you  I 
shall  lose  the  vote  of  Missouri.'  His  whole  course  went  to 
show  that  he  was  an  office-seeker,  that  self-aggrandizement 
was  his  ruling  passion,  and  that  justice  and  righteousness 
were  no  part  of  his  composition.  I  found  him  such  a  man 
as  I  could  not  conscientiously  support  at  the  head  of  our 
noble  Republic.  I  also  had  an  interview  with  Mr.  John  C. 
Calhoun,  whose  conduct  towards  me  very  ill  became  his 
station.  I  became  satisfied  there  was  little  use  for  me  to 
tarry,  to  press  the  just  claims  of  the  Saints  on  the  consid- 
eration of  the  President  and  Congress,  and  stayed  but  a 
few  days,  taking  passage  in  company  with  Porter  Rockwell 
and  Dr.  Foster  on  the  railroad  and  stages  back  to  Dayton, 
Ohio"  {Documentary  History  of  the  Church,  Vol.  4:80). 

The  Action  of  Congress. — Judge  Elias  Higbee  re- 
mained in  Washington  during  the  time  the  petition  was 
before  Congress.  He  met  on  several  occasions  with  the 
judiciary  committee,  which  had  the  matter  in  hand.  The 
members  from  Missouri  offered  considerable  opposition, 
as  naturally  might  be  supposed,  to  the  charges  made  against 


APPEAL  TO  WASHINGTON  293 

the  officials  of  that  state.  They  did  all  in  their  power  to 
prevent  any  consideration  of  the  petition.  Many  false  state- 
ments and  charges  were  made  which  Judge  Higbee  was  able 
to  refute.  On  the  26th  of  February,  he  wrote  the  Prophet 
as  follows:  "I  am  just  informed  by  General  Wall  (the  chair- 
man of  the  committee),  before  whom,  or  to  whom,  our 
business  is  referred,  that  the  decision  is  against  us,  or  in 
other  words  unfavorable,  that  they  beheve  redress  can  only 
be  had  in  Missouri,  the  courts  and  the  legislature."  On 
the  4th  of  March,  1840,  President  Joseph  Smith  arrived  in 
Nauvoo.  The  same  day  the  senate  committee  made  its  re- 
port. After  setting  forth  some  of  the  items  in  the  petition 
the  committee  said : 

"The  petition  is  drawn  up  at  great  length,  and  sets  forth, 
with  feeling  and  eloquence,  the  wrongs  of  which  they  com- 
plain; justifies  their  own  conduct,  and  aggravates  that  of 
those  whom  they  call  their  persecutors,  and  concludes  by  say- 
ing they  see  no  redress,  unless  it  be  obtained  of  the  Congress 
of  the  United  States,  to  whom  they  make  their  solemn,  last 
appeal,  as  American  citizens,  as  Christians,  -md  as  men;  to 
which  decision  they  say  they  will  submit. 

"The  committee  have  examined  the  case  presented  by 
the  petition,  and  heard  the  views  urged  by  their  agent,  with 
care  and  attention;  and  after  full  examination  and  consid- 
eration, unanimously  concur  in  the  opinion — 

"That  the  case  presented  for  their  investigation  is  not 
such  a  one  as  will  justify  or  authorize  any  interposition  by 
this  government. 

"The  wrongs  complained  of  are  not  alleged  to  be  com- 
mitted by  any  of  the  officers  of  the  United  States,  or  under 
the  authority  of  its  government  in  any  manner  whatever. 
The  allegations  in  the  petition  relate  to  the  acts  of  its  citi- 
zens, and  inhabitants  and  authorities  of  the  State  of  Mis- 
souri, of  which  state  the  petitioners  were  at  the  time  citizens, 
or  inhabitants. 

"The  grievances  complained  of  in  the  petition  are  al- 
leged to  have  been  done  within  the  territory  of  the  State  of 
Missouri.  The  committee,  under  these  circumstances,  have 
not  considered  themselves  justified   in   inquiring  into  the 


294         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

truth  or  falsehood  of  the  facts  charged  in  the  petition.  If 
they  are  true,  the  petitioners  must  seek  rehef  in  the  courts 
of  judication  of  the  State  of  Missouri,  or  of  the  United 
States,  which  has  the  appropriate  jurisdiction  to  administer 
full  and  adequate  redress  for  the  wrongs  complained  of,  and 
doubtless  will  do  so  fairly  and  impartially;  or  the  petition- 
ers may,  if  they  see  proper,  apply  to  the  justice  and  mag- 
nanimity of  the  State  of  Missouri — an  appeal  which  the 
committee  feel  justified  in  believing  will  never  be  made  in 
vain  by  the  injured  or  oppressed. 

"It  can  never  be  presumed  that  a  state  either  wants  the 
power  or  lacks  the  disposition  to  redress  the  wrongs  of  its 
own  citizens,  committed  within  her  own  territory,  whether 
they  proceed  from  the  lawless  acts  of  her  officers  or  of  any 
other  persons.  The  committee  therefore  report  that  they 
recommend  the  passage  of  the  following  resolution: 

*' Resolved,  That  the  committee  on  the  judiciary  be  dis- 
charged from  further  consideration  of  the  memorial  in  this 
case ;  and  that  the  memorialists  have  leave  to  withdraw  the 
papers  which  accompany  their  memorial"  {Documentary; 
History  of  the  Church,  Vol.  4:90-2). 

Compliance  with  the  Word  of  the  Lord. — The  Sen 
ate,  of  course,  adopted  this  resolution,  and  this  brought  to 
an  end  the  appeal  of  the  Latter-day  Saints  for  redress  of 
their  wrongs  while  in  Missouri,^  The  Saints  had  the  sat- 
isfaction of  knowing  they  had  complied  with  the  command 
of  the  Lord,  wherein  he  instructed  them  to  appeal  for  re- 
dress, first  at  the  feet  of  the  judge,  then  the  governor  and 
then  the  President  of  the  United  States.  The  matter  was  now 
to  be  left  in  the  hand  of  the  Great  Judge  who  had  promised, 
under  the  circumstances  as  they  had  developed,  to  "come 
forth  out  of  his  hiding  place,  and  in  his  fury  vex  the  na- 
tion" (Doc,  and  Cov.  101:89). 

The   Resolutions   of  the   April   Conference. — At   the 

<^For  the  reason  why  the  Saints  did  not  accept  the  advice 
of  the  committee  and  appeal  to  the  Federal  Courts,  see  arti- 
cle by  Elder  B.  H.  Roberts,  in  the  introduction  to  the  Doc- 
umentary History  of  the  Church,  Vol.  4,  under  the  caption:  "The 
Appeal  of  the  Church  to  the  National  Government  for  Redress  of 
Wrongs  Suffered  in  Missouri." 


APPEAL  TO  WASHINGTON  29h 

general  conference  of  the  Church  held  April  6-8,  1840, 
a  set  of  resolutions  were  adopted  approving  of  the  labors  of 
the  Church  committee  who  visited  Washington,  and  con- 
demning the  action  of  the  senate  in  the  rejection  of  the  con- 
sideration of  the  wrongs  of  the  Saints.  Some  of  the  items 
in  which  the  resolutions  disagree  with  the  action  of  Congress 
are  as  follows:  The  failure  to  consider  the  petition  was 
subversive  to  the  rights  of  a  free  people ,  and  justly  called 
for  the  disapprobation  of  all  the  supporters  and  lovers  of 
good  government.  The  judiciary  committee  stated  in  their 
report,  "that  our  memorial  aggravates  the  case  of  our  op- 
pressors," and  at  the  same  time  they  said  they  had  **not 
examined  into  the  truth  or  falsehood  of  the  facts  mentioned." 
This  was  deemed  by  the  petitioners  a  great  insult  to  their 
"good  sense,  better  judgment  and  intelligence,"  when  numer- 
ous affidavits  were  laid  before  the  committee  to  prove  that 
the  Saints  could  go  into  the  State  of  Missouri  only  in  op- 
position to  the  exterminating  order  of  the  governor,  and 
at  the  risk  of  their  lives.  Moreover,  that  exterminating 
order  was  before  the  committee  for  consi^^eration,  it  was  a 
direct  infraction  of  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States. 
The  failure  of  the  committee  to  investigate  the  actions  of 
the  governor  and  other  officers  of  Missouri,  was  "turning 
a  deaf  ear  to  the  cries  of  widows,  orphans,  and  innocent 
blood,  which  had  been  shed,"  and  was  "no  less  than  second- 
ing the  proceedings  of  that  murderous  clan,  whose  deeds 
are  recorded  in  heaven,  and  justly  call  down  upon  their  heads 
the  righteous  judgments  of  an  offended  God."  The  thanks 
of  the  Saints  were  extended  to  Governors  Lucas  of  Towa, 
and  Carlin  of  Illinois,  for  their  sympathy  and  aid,  also  to 
the  citizens  of  Illinois  for  their  kind,  liberal  and  generous 
conduct.  The  delegates  were  instructed  to  continue  their 
endeavors  to  obtain  redress,  and  the  resolutions  closed  with 
the  following  appeal:  "And  if  all  hopes  of  obtaining  sat- 
isfaction for  the  injuries  done  us  be  entirely  blasted,  that 
they  (the  delegates)  then  appeal  our  case  to  the  Court  of 
Heaven,  believing  that  the  Great  Jehovah,  who  rules  over 


296         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

the  destiny  of  nations,  and  who  notices  the  falling  sparrows, 
will  undoubtedly  redress  our  wrongs,  and  ere  long  avenge 
us  of  our  adversaries."^ 

Return  of  the  Prodigals. — At  the  general  conference 
held  in  April,  1840,  Frederick  G.  Williams,  who  had  been 
excommunicated  by  the  action  of  the  conference  of  the 
Church  at  Quincy,  March  17,  1839,  along  with  Thomas  B. 
Marsh,  George  M.  Hinkle  and  others,  presented  himself 
on  the  stand,  and  humbly  asked  forgiveness  for  his  conduct 
while  in  Missouri.  He  expressed  his  determination  to  do 
the  will  of  the  Lord  in  the  future,  for  he  had  a  knowledge 
of  the  divinity  of  the  work.  His  case  was  presented  to  the 
people  by  President  Hyrum  Smith,  and  he  was  received 
back  into  fellowship  by  the  unanimous  vote  of  the  confer- 
ence. From  this  time  on  he  remained  true  to  the  Church 
and  his  brethren,  until  his  death  in  Quincy  October  10, 
1842. 

In  the  following  June  William  W.  Phelps  wrote  to  the 
Prophet  from  Dayton,  Ohio,  confessing  his  sins  and  begging 
for  reinstatement  in  the  Church.  "I  am,"  said  he,  "as  the 
prodigal  son,  though  I  never  doubt  or  disbelieve  the  fulness 
of  the  Gospel.  I  have  been  greatly  abused  and  humbled, 
and  I  blessed  the  God  of  Israel  when  I  lately  read  your 
prophetic  blessing  on  my  head,  as  follows:  'The  Lord  will 
chasten  him  because  he  taketh  honor  to  himself,  and  when 
his  soul  is  greatly  humbled  he  will  forsake  the  evil.  Then 
shall  the  light  of  the  Lord  break  forth  upon  him  as  at  noon- 
day and  in  him  shall  be  no  darkness.'  I  have  seen  the  folly 
of  my  way,  and  I  tremble  at  the  gulf  I  have  passed.  So  it 
is,  and  why  I  know  not.  I  prayed,  and  God  answered ;  but 
what  could  I  do?  Says  I,  'I  will  repent  and  live  and  ask 
my  old  brethren  to  forgive  me,  and  though  they  chasten  me 
to  death,  yet  I  will  die  with  them,  for  their  God  is  my  God. 
*     *     *     I  have  not  walked  along  with  my  friends  accord- 


^The  day  of  retribution  came,  at  least  in  part,  during  the 
Civil  War.  For  this  account  see  the  Introduction  of  Docu- 
mentary History  of  the  Church  Vol.  3,  under  the  captio,n, 
"Retribution,"  by  B.  H.  Roberts. 


APPEAL  TO  WASHINGTON  297 

ing  to  my  holy  anointing.  I  ask  forgiveness  in  the  name  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  all  the  Saints,  for  I  will  do  right,  God  help- 
ing me/  " 

The  Prophet  answered  him  saying  his  case  had  been 
presented  to  the  Saints  and  an  expression  of  their  feelings 
was  unanimously  given  that  he  should  be  received  back  into 
the  Church. 

Death  of  Bishop  Partridge. — Bishop  Edward  Part- 
ridge died  Wednesday,  May  27,  1840,  in  Nauvoo,  in  the 
fortv-sixth  year  of  his  age.  He  was  the  first  bishop  of  the 
Church,  having  been  called  to  that  position  by  revelation 
in  1831.  He  was  born  in  Berkshire  County,  Massachusetts, 
August  27,  1793.  His  daughter  Harriet  Pamela,  aged  nine- 
teen years,  preceded  her  father  to  the  grave  by  eleven  days. 
They  were  victims  of  the  Missouri  persecutions,  and  were 
among  those  who  suffered  privations  and  exposure  in  the 
mobbings  and  expulsion  in  the  winter  of  1838-9.  Others 
who  likewise  laid  down  their  lives  about  this  time  were 
John  Young,  father  of  President  Brigham  Young,  Seymour 
Brunson  and  James  Mulholland,  the  Prophet's  secretary. 
Each  of  these  brethren  died  shortly  after  the  settlement  of 
the  Saints  in  Illinois.  John  Young  was  a  veteran  of  the 
Revolution.  He  had  been  driven  from  his  home  in  Mis- 
souri and  died  in  his  seventy-seventh  year,  a  martyr  to  his 
religion,  for  his  death  was  caused  by  his  sufferings  in  the 
cruel  persecution.  Seymour  Brunson,  died  August  10,  1840. 
He  was  a  man  of  strong  character,  and  had  taken  an  active 
part  in  the  Church  almost  from  the  beginning,  serving  in 
various  councils.  He  it  was  who  entered  charges  against 
Oliver  Cowdery  and  David  Whitmer  at  the  time  of  their 
excommunication.  He  died  in  his  forty-first  year  and  was 
at  the  time  a  member  of  the  high  council  in  the  Nauvoo 
Stake.  James  Mulholland  died  in  November,  1839,  aged 
thirty-five  years.  He  was  a  man  of  excellent  education  and 
was  a  faithful  elder  in  the  Church. 

Death  of  Patriarch  Joseph  Smith. — Another  victim 
of  Missouri  persecution  was  the  Patriarch  Joseph  Smith, 
who  died  in  Nauvoo,  September  14,  1840.    He  was  the  first 


298         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

person  who  received  the  Prophet's  testimony  after  the  ap- 
pearance of  the  angel,  and  was  always  true  to  the  mission 
of  his  son.  He  moved  to  Kirtland  in  1831,  where  he  was 
ordained  patriarch  and  an  assistant  counselor  to  the  Prophet 
in  the  Presidency  of  the  High  Priesthood,  December  18, 

1833.  He  served  as  a  member  of  the  first  high  council  in 

1834.  During  the  persecutions  in  Kirtland,  in  1837,  he  was 
made  a  prisoner  by  the  apostate  enemies  of  the  Church,  but 
gained  his  liberty  and  made  his  way  to  Far  West  in  1838. 
From  here  he  was  again  driven  by  enemies  under  the  ex- 
terminating order  of  the  infamous  Lilburn  W.  Boggs.  In 
midwinter  he  made  his  way  to  Quincy,  and  later  in  the 
spring  of  1839,  to  Commerce,  where  he  made  his  home.  He 
was  six  feet  two  inches  tall,  and  well  proportioned.  His 
oidinary  weight  v/as  about  two  hundred  pounds.  He  was 
a  veiy  strong,  active  man,  but  the  exposure  he  suffered 
during  the  expulsion  from  Missouri,  brought  on  con- 
sumption, from  which  he  died.  His  funeral  services  were 
held  September  15,  1840,  Elder  Robert  B.  Thompson  de- 
livering the  discourse. 

More  Trouble  from  Missouri. — The  action  of  Con- 
gress and  the  President  of  the  United  States,  in  refusing  to 
consider  the  complaint,  had  its  effect  for  evil  on  the  Mis- 
sourians.  Their  hatred,  great  as  it  was  against  the  Latter- 
day  Saints,  was  augmented  by  the  presentation  of  the  peti- 
tion of  the  Saints  to  the  general  government.  They  seemed 
to  chafe  under  the  exposures  to  the  world  of  their  evil  deeds. 
The  action  of  Congress  also  made  them  bold  in  their  desire 
to  continue  their  persecutions  of  the  Saints.  H  the  Presi- 
dent of  the  United  States  could  refuse  to  give  ear  to  the 
appeal  of  the  thousands  who  had  been  so  wilfully  and 
maliciously  wronged;  and  if  Congress  could  advise  that 
the  proper  place  for  redress  was  back  in  Missouri,  and  that, 
too,  at  the  hands  of  the  very  officials  who  had  so  wickedly 
and  unconstitutionally  expelled,  robbed,  and  murdered  the 
Saints,  what  was  there  for  Missourians  to  fear?  Was  not 
this  evidence  that  the  "Mormons,"  everywhere  hated,  were 


APPEAL  TO  WASHINGTON  299 

the  common  prey  of  their  mortal  enemies?  It  is  true  they 
had  driven  the  Saints  to  the  confines  of  another  state,  but 
it  was  a  matter  of  little  moment  to  cross  that  border  and 
drag  them  back  again  for  further  abuse.  Especially  so,  if 
they  could  enter  into  collusion  with  the  officers  'of  the 
other  states  which  they  hoped  to  do,  and  which  they  did. 

Kidnapping  of  Alanson  Brown  and  Others. — On  the 
7th  day  of  July,  1840,  Alanson  Brown,  Benjamin  Boyce, 
Noah  Rodgers  and  James  Allred,  were  surrounded  by  an 
armed  force  of  mobbers,  in  Hancock  County,  Illinois,  who 
asked  them  if  they  were  ''Mormons."  When  they  said 
they  were,  the  mobbers  with  many  vile  oaths  declared  that 
they  were  sworn  to  kill  "all  the  damned  'Mormons'  that 
they  could  find."  The  brethren  were  forced  across  the 
river  to  a  small  town  in  Lewis  County,  Missouri,  called 
Tully,  where  they  were  kept  under  guard  until  about  eleven 
o'clock  at  night.  Then  Alanson  Brown  and  Benjamin  Boyce 
were  taken  out  to  the  woods  with  ropes  around  their  necks. 
Boyce  inquired  what  they  intended  to  do  and  was  answered 
by  the  mobbers  that  they  were  going  to  kill  them  and  "make 
catfish  bait"  of  them.  The  two  brethren  were  then  sep- 
arated. Boyce  was  stripped  and  tied  to  a  tree  and  whipped 
with  gads  until  his  body  was  mangled  from  his  shoulders 
to  his  knees.  In  the  meantime  Brown  had  been  hung  by 
the  neck  until  life  appeared  to  be  gone,  then  the  ruffians 
cut  him  down,  revived  him,  and  returned  to  Tully  with  them 
both.  They  then  placed  ropes  on  the  necks  of  Allred  and 
Rodgers  and  took  them  out  to  the  woods,  where  they  strip- 
ped them  of  their  clothing  and  made  many  threats  against 
their  lives.  Rodgers  was  badly  beaten,  as  Boyce  had  been, 
but  for  some  reason  the  fiends  refrained  from  whipping 
Allred.  These  brethren  were  then  returned  to  Tully  and 
confined  in  the  same  room  with  the  other  two  brethren. 
Brown  and  Allred  were  liberated  some  days  later,  but  Boyce 
and  Rodgers  were  confined  in  irons  until  the  21st  day  of 
August,  when,  through  the  blessings  of  the  Lord,  they  made 
their  escape. 


300         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Memorial  to  Governor  Carlin. — A  mass  meeting  of 
the  citizens  of  Nauvoo  was  held  July  13,  1840,  at  which  a 
committee  consisting  of  Isaac  Galland,  Robert  B.  Thompson, 
Sidney  Rigdon  and  Daniel  H.  Wells,  drew  up  resolutions 
of  protest  against  the  treatment  accorded  the  four  men  who 
were  kidnapped,  which  were  adopted.  The  citizens  then 
memorialized  Governor  Carlin,  petitioning  him  to  take  steps 
to  have  released  the  four  men  who  were  then  held  prison- 
ers in  Missouri,  and  have  punished  the  perpetrators  of  the 
crime.  Daniel  H.  Wells  and  George  Miller  waited  upon 
the  governor  and  laid  the  case  before  him.  As  they  recited 
the  story  of  the  cruelties,  the  governor's  wife,  who  was  pres- 
ent, was  moved  to  tears,  and  the  governor  promised  to  take 
the  matter  in  hand.  However,  his  friendship  for  the  Saints 
had  greatly  cooled  and  no  action  was  ever  taken  by  Gov- 
ernor Carlin  to  release  the  prisoners,  or  to  bring  to  justice 
the  perpetrators  of  the  crime. 

Missouri's  Requisition  for  the  Prophet. — The  next 
move  on  the  part  of  Missouri  was  a  requisition  made  on 
Governor  Carlin  of  Illinois,  by  Governor  Lilburn  W.  Boggs, 
of  Missouri,  in  September,  1840,  for  Joseph  Smith,  Sidney 
Rigdon,  Lyman  Wight,  Parley  P.  Pratt,  Caleb  Baldwin  and 
Alanson  Brown,  as  fugitives  from  justice.  This  came  after 
a  silence  of  nearly  two  years,  and  was  the  outgrowth  of  the 
action  taken  by  Congress.  Governor  Carlin  complied  with 
this  unnatural,  illegal  and  absurd  request.  When  the  sheriff 
came  to  serve  his  papers  none  of  the  brethren  were  found 
at  home.  Thus  matters  rested  until  the  summer  of  1841. 
On  the  4th  day  of  June,  1841,  the  Prophet  called  at  the 
residence  of  Governor  Carlin  and  had  an  interview  with  him 
and  was  treated  very  kindly.  A  few  hours  after  his  de- 
parture the  governor  sent  the  sheriff  of  Adams  County, 
Thomas  King,  with  a  posse,  and  an  officer  from  Missouri, 
to  arrest  him  and  deliver  him  up  to  the  authorities  of  Mis- 
souri. They  found  the  Prophet  about  twenty-eight  miles 
south  of  Nauvoo.  Some  of  the  posse,  on  discovering  the 
spirit  of  the  officer  from  Missouri,  returned  to  their  homes 


APPEAL  TO  WASHINGTON  301 

in  disgust.  The  party  returned  to  Quincy  where  the  Prophet 
obtained  a  writ  of  habeas  corpus,  and  Judge  Stephen  A. 
Douglas,  who  providentially  happened  to  be  in  Quincy, 
promised  to  give  a  hearing  at  Monmouth,  Warren  County, 
the  following  week.  The  news  of  the  Prophet's  arrest  soon 
spread  and  a  rescuing  party  was  formed  to  prevent  the 
Prophet  being  carried  to  Missouri,  if  that  attempt  should  be 
made.  He  returned  to  Nauvoo  in  the  custody  of  the  sheriff, 
whom  he  entertained  at  his  own  house  and  waited  on  him, 
the  sheriff  being  sick.  June  7,  Sheriff  King  and  the 
Prophet,  accompanied  by  a  number  of  citizens  from  Nauvoo, 
left  for  Monmouth,  seventy-five  miles  distant,  where  the 
trial  commenced  on  the  9th,  and  concluded  the  following 
day.  Attorney  O.  H.  Browning,  of  the  defense,  made  an 
eloquent  plea  closing  his  remarks  in  the  following  words: 

''Yes,  my  eyes  have  beheld  the  blood-stained  traces  of 
innocent  women  and  children,  in  the  dreary  winter,  who 
had  traveled  hundreds  of  miles  barefoot,  through  frost  and 
snow,  to  seek  a  refuge  from  their  savage  pursuers.  'Twas  a 
scene  of  horror  sufficient  to  enlist  sympathy  from  an  adam- 
antine heart.  And  shall  this  unfortunate  man,  whom  their 
fury  has  seen  proper  to  select  for  sacrifice,  be  driven  into 
such  a  savage  land  and  none  dare  to  enlist  in  the  caiise  of 
justice?  If  there  was  no  other  voice  under  heaven  ever  to 
be  heard  in  this  cause,  gladly  would  I  stand  alone,  and 
proudly  spend  my  last  breath  in  defense  of  an  oppressed 
American  citizen." 

The  Decision  of  Judge  Douglas. — Judge  Douglas 
gave  the  following  decision :  That  the  writ,  being  once 
returned  to  the  executive  by  the  sheriff  of  Hancock  County, 
was  dead,  and  stood  in  the  same  relationship  as  any  other 
writ  which  might  issue  from  the  circuit  court,  and  conse- 
quently the  defendant  could  not  be  held  in  custody  on  that 
writ.  On  the  question  whether  or  not  evidence  was  admis- 
sible, he  would  not  pass,  but  would  take  under  advisement, 
but  on  the  other  point,  the  defendant  must  be  dismissed. 
Once  again  the  Prophet  Joseph  had  been  freed  from  the 
clutches  of  the  inhuman  officials  of  Missouri. 


CHAPTER  30 

THE     NAUVOO     TEMPLE     AND     ORDINANCES 

THEREIN— IMPORTANT  EVENTS 

1840—1842 

The  House  of  the  Lord. — In  the  various  gathering 
places  of  the  Saints  from  the  days  of  Kirtland  the  Lord 
commanded  that  temples  to  his  name  should  be  built.  In 
Jackson  County  and  Far  West,  they  were  prevented  from 
building  temples  by  their  enemies,  who  drove  them  from  their 
homes.  At  the  conference  of  the  Church  held  in  October, 
1840,  President  Joseph  Smith  spoke  of  the  necessity  of  build- 
mg  a  "house  of  the  Lord"  in  Nauvoo.  Reynolds  Cahoon, 
Elias  Higbee  and  Alpheus  Cutler  were  appointed  a  committee 
to  build  such  a  house.  On  motion  it  was  also  resolved  that  a 
commencement  be  made  ten  days  from  that  date  (Oct.  3, 
1840)  "and  that  every  tenth  day  he  appropriated  for  the 
building  of  the  temple."  Early  in  January,  1841,  the  First 
Presidency  issued  a  proclamation  to  the  Saints  scattered 
abroad,  in  which  they  stated  that  "the  temple  of  the  Lord  is 
in  progress  of  erection  here,  where  the  Saints  will  come  to 
worship  the  God  of  their  fathers,  according  to  the  order  of 
his  house  and  the  powers  of  the  Holy  Priesthood,  and  will  be 
so  constructed  as  to  enable  all  the  functions  of  the  Priesthood 
to  be  duly  exercised,  and  where  instructions  from  the  Most 
High  will  be  received." 

The  Revelation  of  January  19,  1841. — A  very  im^ 
portant  revelation  was  received  January  19,  1841,  dealing 
with  various  subjects,  but  particularly  with  the  building  of 
the  temple  and  the  ordinances  to  be  performed  therein.  The 
Lord  declared  that  the  prayers  of  the  Prophet  were  ac- 
ceptable to  him,  and  he  was  called  upon  to  make  a  solemn 
proclamation  of  the  Gospel  to  "all  the  kings  of  the  world, 
to  the  four  corners  thereof;  to  the  honorable  President- 
elect, and  the  high-minded  governors  of  the  nation  *  *  * 
and  to  all  the  nations  of  the  earth."     It  was  to  be  written 


THE  NAUWOO  TEMPLE  303 

in  the  spirit  of  meekness,  yet  of  warning,  for  he  was  "about 
to  call  on  them  to  give  heed  to  the  light  and  glory  of  Zion, 
for  the  set  time  has  come  to  favor  her.  The  Lord  would 
visit  the  mighty  and  the  rulers  of  the  earth  in  the  day  of 
his  visitation.  Therefore,  said  he,  "Awake,  O  kings  of  the 
earth!  Come  ye,  O,  come  ye,  with  your  gold  and  your 
silver,  to  the  help  of  my  people,  to  the  house  of  the  daughters 
of  Zion." 

The  Saints  to  Come  from  Afar. — The  Saints  were 
also  commanded  to  come  from  afar.  Messengers  were  to 
be  chosen  and  sent  unto  them  saying:  "Come  ye,  with  all 
your  gold,  and  your  silver,  and  your  precious  stones,  and 
with  all  your  antiquities;  and  with  all  who  have  knowl- 
edge of  antiquities,  that  will  come,  may  come,  and  bring 
the  box  tree,  and  the  fir  tree,  and  the  pine  tree,  together 
with  all  the  precious  trees  of  the  earth ;  and  with  iron,  with 
cppper,  and  with  brass,  and  with  zinc,  and  your  precious 
things  of  the  earth,  and  build  a  house  to  my  name  for  the 
Most  High  to  dwell  therein." 

Fulness  of  the  Priesthood. — "For  there  is  not  a 
place,"  said  the  Lord,  "found  on  earth  where  he  may  come 
and  restore  again  that  which  was  lost  unto  you,  or  which  he 
hath  taken  away,  even  the  fulness  of  the  Priesthood,"  which 
fulness  can  only  be  obtained  in  the  house  of  the  Lord. 

The  Kirtland  Temple  and  its  Mission. — This  dec- 
laration from  the  Lord  would  indicate  that  the  purpose  for 
which  the  Kirtland  Temple  was  erected  was  now  fulfilled, 
and  its  mission  completed ;  and  this  was  indeed  the  case.  The 
Kirtland  Temple  served  temporarily  only.  It  was  built  be- 
cause a  house  was  necessary  where  the  Lord  could  come 
and  restore  the  various  keys  of  former  dispensations,  that 
the  Dispensation  of  the  Fulness  of  Times  might  be  made 
complete.  In  the  Kirtland  Temple  the  Lord  gave  a  partial 
endowment,  but  not  in  the  fulness,  that  the  apostles  and 
others  might  be  endowed  with  necessary  power  to  go  forth 
"to  prune  the  vineyard  for  the  last  time."  But  the  great 
object  was  the  restoration  of  the  keys  of  former  dispensa- 


304         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

tions.  When  these  were  bestowed,  then  greater  light  wa^ 
revealed,  and  the  full  purpose  of  temples  and  ordinance 
work  therein  was  made  known.  It  then  became  necessary 
that  a  house  of  the  Lord  should  be  built  that  would  be  per- 
fect in  all  its  parts,  which  was  not  the  case  in  the  structure 
of  the  Kirtland  Temple.  That  edifice,  although  one  of  the 
most  important  ever  erected  by  the  Church,  was  not  a  com- 
plete structure  as  temples  are  understood  through  increased 
revelation.  In  it  there  were  no  provisions  for  the  salvation 
of  the  dead ;  it  had  not  a  baptismal  font — a  fundamental  part 
of  the  perfect  temple — and  therefore,  since  it  had  filled  the 
measure  of  its  creation,  the  Lord  declared  in  the  revelation 
of  January,  1841,  that  there  was  not  a  house  on  the  earth 
where  he  could  come  to  bestow  the  fulness  of  the  Priest- 
hood and  introduce  the  essential  ordinances  for  the  salvation 
of  both  the  living  and  the  dead.  Moroni,  John  the  Baptist, 
Peter,  James  and  John,  all  came  before  there  was  a  temple ; 
but  their  coming  was  necessary  that  the  foundation  might 
be  laid  and  the  Church  established.  The  Lord  has  made 
provision  that  in  the  sacred  grove,  the  forest,  and  on  the 
mountain  top,  such  keys  may  be  bestowed,  when  there  is  no 
temple  erected  to  his  name,  and  in  the  poverty  of  the  people. 
Otherwise  such  keys  are  to  be  received  only  in  the  temple 
reared  to  his  holy  name. 

Baptism  for  the  Dead. — The  doctrine  of  baptism  for 
the  dead  was  first  made  known  to  the  Saints  in  a  discourse 
by  the  Prophet  at  the  funeral  of  Elder  Seymour  Brunson, 
August  10,  1840.  This  doctrine  was  not  understood  by  him 
until  after  the  restoration  of  the  keys  and  the  Priesthood  of 
Elijah  in  the  Kirtland  Temple,  although  it  had  been  referred 
to  since  the  night  of  the  first  appearance  of  Moroni.  In 
this  revelation  of  January,  1841,  the  Lord  revealed  greater 
light  regarding  this  wonderful  principle.  It  was  here  made 
known  that  this  ordinance  was  to  be  performed  in  the  temple 
of  the  Lord.  A  baptismal  font  for  this  purpose  was  to  be 
placed  in  the  basement  of  the  temple,  "as  a  simile  of  the 
grave,   and  was  commanded  to  be  in  a  place  underneath 


THE  N4  UVO  0  TEMPLE  305 

where  the  living  are  wont  to  as'semble,  to  show  forth  the 
hVing  and  the  dead ;  and  that  all  things  may  have  their  like- 
ness, and  that  they  may  accord  one  with  another ;  that  which 
is  earthly  conforming  to  that  which  is  heavenly"  (Doc.  and 
Cov.  Sec.  128:13). 

In  an  epistle  to  the  Twelve  Apostles,  who  were  at  the 
time  in  Europe,  President  Joseph  Smith,  October  19,  1840, 
made  the  following  statement : 

"I  presume  the  doctrine  of  'baptism  for  the  dead'  has 
ere  this  reached  your  ears,  and  may  have  raised  some  inquir- 
ies in  your  minds  respecting  the  same.  I  cannot  in  this  letter 
give  you  all  the  information  you  may  desire  on  the  subject; 
but  aside  from  knowledge  independent  of  the  Bible,  I  would 
say  that  it  was  certainly  practiced  by  the  ancient  churches; 
and  St.  Paul  endeavors  to  prove  the  doctrine  of  the  resur- 
rection from  the  same,  and  says,  'Else  what  shall  they  do 
which  are  baptized  for  the  dead,  if  the  dead  rise  not  at  all? 
Why  are  they  then  baptized  for  the  dead?' 

"I  first  mentioned  the  doctrine  in  public  when  preach- 
ing the  funeral  sermon  of  Brother  Seymour  Brunson ;  and 
have  since  then  given  general  instructions  in  the  Church 
on  the  subject.  The  Saints  have  the  privilege  of  being  bap- 
tized for  those  of  their  relatives  who  are  dead,  whom  they 
believe  would  have  embraced  the  Gospel,  if  they  had  been 
privileged  with  hearing  it,  and  who  have  received  the  Gospel 
in  the  spirit,  through  the  instrumentality  of  those  who  have 
been  commissioned  to  preach  to  them  while  in  prison." 

The  Rite  Performed  in  the  River. — After  this  doc- 
trine was  revealed  the  Lord  granted  the  Saints  the  privi- 
lege of  performing  the  ordinance  of  baptism  for  the  dead 
in  the  Mississippi  River,  until  such  time  as  a  font  could 
be  prepared  in  the  basement  of  the  tempi©.  When  a  tem- 
porary font  was  prepared,  and  long  before  the  temple  was 
completed,  this  privilege  of  baptizing  for  the  dead  in  any 
other  place  than  the  temple  was  discontinued  by  command- 
ment of  the  Lord.  So  important  was  this  work  in  behalf 
of  the  salvation  of  the  worthy  dead,  that  the  Lord  declared 
that  the  living  could  not  be  made  perfect  without  them, 

21 


306         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

and,  when  the  opportunity  presented  itself,  should  the 
members  of  the  Church  fail  to  perform  the  ordinance  for 
their  dead,  the  Lord  said  he  would  reject  them,  for  the 
dead  were  to  be  saved  by  the  same  principles  which  would 
save  the  living. 

Things  Hid  from  the  Foundation  of  the  World. — 
Not  only  was  the  ordinance  of  baptism  for  the  dead  to  be 
performed  in  the  temple,  but  the  Lord  promised  to  reveal 
many  things  "which  have  been  kept  hid  from  before  the 
foundation  of  the  world,  things  that  pertain  to  the  Dis- 
pensation of  the  Fulness  of  Times."  Here  the  keys  of  the 
Holy  Priesthood  were  to  be  received,  for  such  were  or- 
dained to  be  obtained  in  temples  that  the  Saints  may  re- 
ceive honor  and  glory,  both  the  living  and,  by  proxy,  the 
dead,  even  those  blessings  by  which  they  should  be  crowned 
with  honor,  immortality  and  eternal  life. 

The  Nauvoo  House. — Another  house  was  also  to  be 
built  in  Nauvoo.  This  was  the  Nauvoo  House,  a  place  for 
the  boarding  of  strangers.  Joseph  Smith,  Sidney  Rigdon, 
Hyrum  Smith,  and  many  others  were  called  upon  to  *'pay 
stock"  for  themselves  and  their  seed  after  them  "from  gen- 
eration to  generation,"  in  this  house.  It  was  to  be  a  place 
where  the  "weary  traveler  may  find  health  and  safety  while 
he  shall  contemplate  the  word  of  the  Lord ;  and  the  corner 
stone  [stake]  I  have  appointed  for  Zion,"  said  the  Lord. 
Those  who  took  stock  were  not  to  pay  less  than  fifty  dol- 
lars, and  not  more  than  fifteen  thousand  dollars  for  any 
one  man. 

The  Calling  of  Hyrum  Smith. — Another  important 
commandment  in  this  revelation  was  the  appointment  of 
Hyrum  Smith,  to  act  as  patriarch  in  the  office  which  had 
been  held  by  his  father,  and  also  his  ordination  to  be  a 
"prophet,  seer  and  revelator"  unto  the  Church,  as  well  as 
Joseph  Smith.  The  Lord  had  pointed  out  several  years 
before,  when  Joseph  Smith,  Sen.,  was  called  to  be  the  pa- 
triarch of  the  Church,  that  this  office  was  his  by  right  of 
lineage,  and  descended  from  father  to  son,  and  was  the  right 


THE  NAUVOO  TEMPLE  307 

based  on  faithfulness  of  the  first  born.  At  the  time  of 
Hyrum  Smith's  call,  he  was  serving  as  second  counselor  in 
the  First  Presidency,  a  place  he  was  called  to  occupy  after 
the  transgression  of  Frederick  G.  Williams.  The  revela- 
tion relating  to  this  appointment  reads  as  follows : 

"And  again,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  let  my  servant  Wil- 
liam [Law]  be  appointed,  ordained,  and  anointed,  as  a 
counselor  unto  my  servant  Joseph  [Smith]  in  the  room  of 
my  servant  Hyrum,  that  my  servant  Hyrum  may  take  the 
office  of  Priesthood  and  Patriarch,  which  v>^as  appointed 
unto  him  by  his  father,  by  blessing  and  also  by  right. 

"That  from  henceforth  he  shall  hold  the  keys  of  the 
patriarchal  blessing  upon  the  heads  of  all  my  people ; 

"That  whoever  he  blesses  shall  be  blessed,  and  whoever 
he  curses  shall  be  cursed;  that  whatsoever  he  shall  bind 
on  earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven ;  and  whatsoever  he  shall 
loose  on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven. 

"And  from  this  time  forth  I  appoint  unto  him  that  he 
may  be  a  prophet,  and  a  seer  and  a  revelator  unto  my 
Church,  as  well  as  my  servant  Joseph. 

"That  he  may  act  in  concert  also  with  my  servant  Jo- 
seph, and  that  he  shall  receive  counsel  from  my  servant 
Joseph,  who  shall  show  unto  him  the  keys  whereby  he  may 
ask  and  receive,  and  be  crowned  with  the  same  blessing, 
and  glory,  and  honor,  and  Priesthood,  and  gifts  of  the 
Priesthood,  that  once  were  put  upon  him  that  was  my 
servant  Oliver  Cowdery; 

"That  my  servant  Hyrum  may  bear  record  of  the  things 
which  I  shall  show  unto  him,  that  his  name  may  be  had 
in  honorable  remembrance  from  generation  to  generation, 
forever  and  ever.'* 

Oliver  Cowdery's  Blessing  Transferred  to  Hyrum 
Smith. — Oliver  Cowdery,  as  we  have  learned,  stood  with 
the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  in  holding  the  keys  of  the  king- 
dom. He  was  associated  with  Joseph  Smith  in  all  his  ordi- 
nations and  in  the  bestowal  of  keys  from  the  heavens  from 
the  beginning.  It  was  Oliver  Cowdery,  not  Sidney  Rigdon 
or   Frederick   G.   Williams,   who   knelt   with   the   Prophet 


308 


ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


Joseph  at  the  altar  in 
the  Kirtland  Temple, 
April  3,  1836,  when 
the  Savior,  Moses, 
Elias,  Elijah,  and  per- 
haps other  ancient 
prophets,  came  and  con- 
ferred with  them,  be- 
stowing keys.  Priest- 
hood and  authority  of 
former  dispensations 
that  all  things  might  be 
complete  and  perfect  in 
the  Dispensation  of  the 
Fulness  of  Times-  All 
these  blessings  Oliver 
Cowdery  would  have 
held  throughout  etern- 
ity, if  he  had  remained 
faithful  and  true  to  his 
calling;  but  he  fell  away,  and  therefore  the  Lord  bestowed 
these  gifts,  blessings,  and  powers  of  presidency,  upon  the 
head  of  Hyrum  Smith,  the  faithful  brother  of  the  Prophet 
Joseph,  of  whom  the  Lord  also  said  in  this  revelation: 
"And  again,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  blessed  is  my  servant 
Hyrum  Smith,  for  I,  the  Lord,  love  him  because  of  the 
integrity  of  his  heart,  and  because  he  loveth  that  which 
is   right   before  me." 

Sunday,  January  24,  1841,  Hyrum  Smith  received  the 
ordination  to  these  holy  callings  under  the  hands  of  Pres- 
ident Joseph  Smith.  On  the  same  occasion  George  Miller 
was  ordained  a  bishop  in  the  place  of  Edward  Partridge, 
deceased. 

Laying  Corner  Stones  of  the  Temple. — April  6,  1841, 
which  was  the  eleventh  anniversary  of  the  organization  of 
the  Church,  the  corner  stones  of  the  Nauvoo  Temple  were 
laid.  Early  in  the  morning  fourteen  companies  of  the  Nau- 


NAUVOO  TEMPLE 


THE  NAUVOO  TEMPLE  309 

voo  Legion,  and  two  military  companies  from  across  the 
river  in  Iowa,  assembled  and  were  conducted  to  the  grounds 
assigned  for  the  general  review.  During  the  forenoon,  vari- 
ous military  maneuvers  were  conducted.  It  was  an  im- 
pressive scene.  At  twelve  o'clock  the  procession  arrived 
at  the  temple  grounds  and  the  ceremonies  of  laying  the 
corner  stones  were  commenced.  President  Sidney  Rigdon 
addressed  the  assembly  at  some  length  after  which  the 
architects,  under  the  direction  of  the  First  Presidency,  low- 
ered the  south-east  corner  stone  to  its  place,  and  the  Prophet 
said :  ^ 

"This  principal  corner  stone  in  representation  of  the 
First  Presidency,  is  now  duly  laid  in  honor  of  the  Great 
God;  and  may  it  there  remain  until  the  whole  fabric  is 
completed ;  and  may  the  same  be  accomplished  speedily ; 
that  the  Saints  may  have  a  place  to  worship  God,  and  the 
Son  of  Man  have  v/here  to  lay  his  head." 

Adjournment  was  taken  for  one  hour  and  after  the 
people  reassembled  the  three  other  corner  stones  were 
laid  in  the  following  order:  the  south-west,  the  north- 
west and  the  north-east,  after  which  the  services  were 
closed. 

Order  of  Temple  Building. — ^The  Prophet  later  gave 
instructions  pertaining  to  the  order  of  the  laying  of  corner 
stones  of  temples  as  follows : 

"If  the  strict  order  of  the  Priesthood  were  carried  out 
in  the  building  of  Temples,  the  first  stone  would  be  laid 
at  the  south-east  corner,  by  the  First  Presidency  of  the 
Church.  The  south-west  corner  should  be  laid  next;  the 
third,  or  north-west  corner,  next ;  and  the  fourth,  or  north- 
east corner,  last.  The  First  Presidency  should  lay  the  south- 
east corner  stone  and  dictate  who  are  the  proper  persons 
to  lay  the  other  corner  stones. 

"If  a  temple  is  built  at  a  distance,  and*  the  First  Presi- 
dency, are  not  present,  then  the  quorum  of  the  Twelve 
Apostles  are  the  persons  to  dictate  the  order  for  that  tem- 
ple; and  in  the  absence  of  the  Twelve  Apostles,  then  the 
pr-esidency  of  the  stake  will  lay  the  south-east  corner  stone ; 


310         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

the  Melchizedek  Priesthood  laying  the  corner  stones  on  the 
east  side  of  the  temple,  and  the  Lesser  Priesthood  those  on 
the  west  side." 

Baptisms  in  the  River  Discontinued. — At  the  con- 
ference of  the  Church  held  in  Nauvoo,  October  2nd  to 
5th,  1841,  the  Prophet  made  this  announcement:  "There 
shall  be  no  more  baptisms  for  the  dead,  until  the  ordi- 
nance can  be  attended  to  in  the  Lord's  House;  and  the 
Church  shall  not  hold  another  General  Conference,  until 
they  can  meet  in  said  house.  For  thus  saith  the  Lord!" 
The  reason  for  this  announcement  was  that  the  temple 
had  progressed  so  far  that  the  font  in  the  basement  had 
been  prepared  for  this  ordinance,  therefore,  baptisms  for 
the  dead  could  no  longer  be  performed  in  the  river. 

Dedication  of  the  Font  in  the  Temple. — One  month 
later,  November  8,  1841,  the  baptismal  font  in  the  temple 
was  dedicated.  President  Brigham  Young  was  spokesman. 
The  font  is  described  as  being  situated  in  the  center  of 
the  basement  room,  under  the  main  hall  of  the  temple.  It 
was  constructed  of  pine  timber,  and  put  together  of  staves 
tongued  and  grooved,  oval  shaped,  sixteen  feet  long  east 
and  west,  and  twelve  feet  wide,  seven  feet  high  from  the 
foundation,  the  basin  four  feet  deep,  the  moulding  of  the 
cap  and  base  were  formed  of  beautiful  carved  work.  It 
stood  upon  twelve  oxen,  four  on  each  side,  and  two  at 
each  end,  their  heads,  shoulders,  and  fore  legs  project- 
ing out  from  under  the  font.  The  oxen  and  ornamental 
mouldings  were  carved  by  Elder  Elijah  Fordham,  which 
took  him  eight  months  to  finish.  This  font  was  replaced 
later  by  a  permanent  font  which  was  more  durable. 

First  Baptisms  in  the  Temple. — Sunday,  November 
21,  1841,  the  twelve  met  in  council  at  President  Brigham 
Young's  house,  and  at  four  o'clock  they  repaired  to  the 
baptismal  font  in  the  temple,  where  President  Brigham 
Young,  Elders  Heber  C.  Kimball  and  John  Taylor  bap- 
tized about  forty  persons  for  their  dead.  Eilders  Willard 
Richards,  Wilford  Woodruff  and  George  A.  Smith,  con- 


THE  NAUVOO  TEMPLE  311 

firmed  them.  These  were  the  first  baptisms  for  the  dead 
in  the  font  in  the  Lord's  House.  From  this  time  forth,  as 
long  as  the  Saints  remained  in  Nauvoo,  baptisms  for  the 
dead  were  performed  in  the  temple. 

Death  of  Don  Carlos  Smith. — Sunday,  August  7, 
1841,  Don  Carlos  Smith,  the  youngest  brother  of  the 
Prophet,  died  in  Nauvoo.  He  was  only  twenty-six  years 
of  age,  and  was  one  of  the  first  to  receive  the  testimony  of 
the  Prophet.  He  received  the  Priesthood  when  but  fourten 
years  of  age,  and  in  1836  was  made  president  of  the  high 
priests'  quorum.  He  was  on  a  mission  in  Tennessee  and 
Kentucky  in  1838.  During  his  absence  in  the  midst  of 
winter  his  wife  was  -driven  from  her  home  which  was 
burned,  and  shs  was  forced  to  wade  Grand  River  with  her 
two  little  children.  In  Kirtland  he  labored  in  the  office 
of  Oliver  Cowdery  and  learned  the  art  of  printing.  Tn  the 
flight  of  his  father's  family  from  Missouri  in  the  winter 
of  1839,  he  took  charge,  and  saw  them  removed  to  Ouincy, 
Illinois.  In  June,  1839,  he  commenced  making  preparations 
for  printing  the  Times  and  Seasons,  a  periodical  published 
in  Nauvoo.  The  press  and  type  had  been  rescued  by  Elias 
Smith,  Ilyrum  Clark  and  others,  from  Dawson's  yard  in 
Far  West,  where  it  had  been  buried  the  night  thai  place  was 
besieged  by  the  mob-militia  under  General  Lucas.  The 
Times  and  Seasons  was  issued  by  Don  Carlos  Smith  and 
Ebenezer  Robinson,  the  first  number  appearing  in  Novem- 
ber, 1839.  At  the  time  of  his  death  the  editors  were  Don 
Carlos  Smith  and  Robert  B.  Thompson.  Don  Carlos  was 
six  feet  four  inches  tall,  was  very  straight,  strong  and 
active.  The  Prophet  said  of  him:  "I  never  knew  any  fault 
in  him ;  I  never  saw  the  first  immoral  act,  or  the  first 
irreligious  or  ignoble  disposition  in  the  child  from  the 
time  he  was  born  until  the  time  of  his  death.  Pie  was  a 
lovely,  a  good-natured,  a  kind-hearted,  and  a  virtuous  and 
faithful,  upright  child;  and  where  his  soul  goes,  let  mine 
go  also." 

Death  of  Robert  B.  Thompson. — Three  weeks  later, 


312 


ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


Robert  Brashel  Thompson,  general  Church  recorder,  died 
at  his  residence  in  Nauvoo,  in  the  thirtieth  year  of  his 
age.  As  already  stated,  he  was  associate  editor  of  the 
Times  and  Seasons,  and  had  been  engaged  in  writing  for 
the  Prophet  and  for  the  Church,  and  was  a  colonel  in  the 
Nauvoo  Legion.  In  1837,  he  married  Mercy  Rachel  Field- 
ing, sister  of  Mary  Fielding  Smith,  wife  of  the  Patriarch 
Hyrum  Smith.  He  and  his  associate  Don  Carlos  Smith,  both 
fell  victims  to  the  unhealthful  conditions  which  prevailed 
in  Nauvoo  at  the  time  of  its  settlement. 

Dedication  of  Palestine. — Early  Sunday  morning, 
October  24,  1841,  Elder  Orson  Hyde,  of  the  council  of  the 
twelve,   ascended  the   Mount  of   Olives   and   dedicated   by 

prayer  the  land  of  Pales- 
tine for  the  gathering  of 
the  Jews.  He  was  appointed 
to  this  mission  at  the  April 
conference  in  1840.  Elder 
John  E.  Page  was  also  ap- 
pointed to  go  with  him,  but 
lost  the  spirit  of  his  mis- 
sion before  he  reached  the 
eastern  border  of  the  United 
States,  and  failed  to  cross 
the  water,  leaving  Elder 
Hyde  to  make  the  journey 
alone.  After passingthrough 
many  difficulties  and  pri- 
vations Elder  Hyde  arrived 
in  Jerusalem  in  October, 
1841.  He  prayed  "for  the 
gathering  together  of  Ju- 
dah's  scattered  remnants," 
according  to  the  predictions  of  the  holy  prophets;  for  the 
building  of  Jerusalem  again  after  it  has  been  trodden  down 
by  the  Gentiles  so  long;  and  for  rearing  a  temple  to  the 
name   of  the   Lord.    **Grant,   therefore,"   he  prayed  "O 


ORSON   HYDE 


THE  NAUVOO  TEMPLE  313 

Lord,  in  the  name  of  thy  well^beloved  Son,  Jesus  Christ, 
to  remove  the  barrenness  and  sterility  of  this  land,  and 
let  springs  of  living  water  break  forth  to  water  its  thirsty 
soil.  Let  the  vine  and  olive  produce  in  their  strength,  and 
the  fig  tree  bloom  and  flourish.  Let  the  land  become 
abundantly  fruitful  and  possessed  by  its  rightful  heirs; 
let  it  again  flow  with  plenty  to  feed  the  returning  prod- 
igals who  come  home  with  a  spirit  of  grace  and  suppli- 
cation. Upon  it  let  the  clouds  distill  virtue  and  richness, 
and  let  the  fields  smile  with  plenty.  Let  the  flocks  and  the 
herds  greatly  increase  and  multiply  upon  the  mountains 
and  the  hills ;  and  let  thy  great  kindness  conquer  and 
subdue  the  unbelief  of  thy  people.  Do  thou  take  from 
them  their  stony  heart,  and  give  them  a  heart  of  flesh ;  and 
may  the  sun  of  thy  favor  dispel  the  cold  mists  of  darkness 
which  have  beclouded  their  atmosphere.  Incline  them  to 
gather  in  upon  this  land  according  to  thy  word.  Let  them 
come  like  clouds  and  like  doves  to  their  windows.  Let 
the  large  ships  of  the  nations  bring  them  from  the 
distant  isles;  and  let  kings  become  their  nursing  fathers, 
and  queens  with  motherly  fondness  wipe  the  tear  of  sor- 
row from  their  eye." 

In  this  manner  Elder  Hyde  prayed  upon  the  Mount 
of  Olives,  dedicating  the  land  for  the  return  of  the  rem- 
nant of  Judah  from  the  four  corners  of  the  earth.  He  also 
erected  a  pile  of  stones  as  a  witness  according  to  the 
ancient  custom,  on  the  top  of  the  Mount  of  Olives,  and 
another  on  the  top  of  Mount  Moriah,  where  the  ancient 
temple  stood. 

Orson  Hyde  of  the  House  of  Judah. — Elder  Orson 
Hyde  was  of  the  house  of  Judah.  It  was  therefore  very 
proper  that  he,  as  one  of  the  apostles  of  the  Lord'  in  this 
last  dispensation,  should  be  sent  to  bless  the  land  for  the 
gathering  of  the  Jews.  At  one  time,  nearly  ten  years  he- 
fore,  the  following  blessing  was  pronounced  upon  him :  "In 
due  time  thou  shalt  go  to  Jerusalem,  the  land  of  thy  fath- 
ers, and  be  a  watchman  unto  the  house  gf  Israel;  and  by 


314 


ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


MOUNT   OF  OLIVES 


thy  hand  shall  the  Most  High  do  a  work,  which  shall 
]3repare  the  way  and  greatly  facilitate  the  gathering  of 
that  people."'* 


«The  evidence  of  the  divine  power  accompanying  the  dedi- 
cation of  the  land  of  Palestine  is  seen  in  the  wonderful  changes 
v/hich  have  come  over  that  land  in  recent  years,  and  also  in 
the  changed  attitude  of  the  Jews,  in  relation  to  their  return  and 
also  their  belief  in  Jesus  Christ.  Nephi  prophesied  as  follows 
regarding  the  restoration  of  the  Jews:  "And  it  shall  come  to 
pass  that  the  Jews  which  are  scattered  also  shall  begin  to  be- 
lieve in  Christ;  and  they  shall  begin  to  gather  in  upon  the  face 
of  the  land;  and  as  many  as  shall  believe  in  Christ  shall  also 
become  a  delightsome  people"  (2  Nephi  30:7).  The  Savior  also 
referred  to  this  in  his  instruction  to  the  Nephites:  "And  I  will 
remember  the  covenant  which  I  have  made  with  my  people;  and 
I  have  covenanted  with  them  that  I  would  gather  them  together 
in  mine  own  due  time,  that  I  would  give  unto  them  again  the 
Jand  of  their  fathers  for  their  inheritance,  which  is  the  land  of 
Jerusalem,  which  is  the  promised  land  unto  them  forever,  saith 
the  Father.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  the  time  cometh, 
when  the  fulness  of  my  gospel  shall  be  preached  unto  them; 
and  they  shall  believe  in  me,  that  I  am  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of 


THE  NAUVOO  TEMPLE  315 

The  Book  of  Abraham. — During  the  month  of  March 
the  Prophet  prepared  for  publication  his  translation  of  the 
Book  of  Abraham,  which  he  commenced  to  translate  while 
residing  at  Kirtland.  Due  to  the  persecutions  and  drivings 
of  the  Saints  this  matter  could  not  be  attended  to  before 
this  time,  but  the  manuscript  had  been  carefully  preserved, 
and  was  now  published  for  the  benefit  of  the  Church  and 
all  the  world.  This  work  together  with  the  Book  of  Moses, 
has  since  been  received  among  the  standard  works  of  the 
Church. 

The  Wentworth  Letter. — At  the  request  of  Mr. 
John  Wentworth,  editor  of  the  Chicago  Democrat,  the 
Prophet  prepared  an  article  for  publication  giving  a  brief 


God,  and  shall  pray  unto  the  Father  in  my  name."  (3  Nephi 
20:29-30). 

At  the  time  of  the  dedication  of  Palestine  the  feeling  ex- 
pressed by  the  Jews  towards  Jesus  Christ  was  most  bitter.  This 
condition  is  stated  by  Dr.  Isadore  Singer,  as  follows:  "When 
I  was  a  boy,  had  my  father  who  was  a  very  pious  man,  heard 
the  name  of  Jesus  uttered  from  the  pulpit  of  our  synagogue,  he 
and  every  other  man  in  the  congregation  would  have  left  the 
building  and  the  rabbi  would  have  been  dismissed  at  once. 

"Now  it  is  not  strange  in  many  synagogues  to  hear  sermons 
preached  eulogistic  of  this  Jesus,  and  nobody  thinks  of  pro- 
testing— in  fact,  w.e  are  all  glad  to  claim  Jesus  as  one  of  our 
people."  Compare  the  letter  of  Rabbi  Landau,  Documentary  History 
of  the  Church,  Vol.  3 :356. 

In  1891,  Baron  Maurice  de  Hirch  founded  the  Jewish  Colo- 
nization Association.  The  "Lovers  of  Zion"  Association  was  com- 
menced about  1878,  and  was  supported  by  Baron  Edmund  de 
Rothschild.  The  Zionist  Federation  was  organized  in  1896,  and 
v/as  strongly  promulgated  by  Theodore  Herzl  of  Vienna,  Baron 
de  Rothschild  and  many  other  renowned  Jews.  All  of  these  or- 
ganizations were  formed  to  aid  in  the  colonization  of  the  Jews 
in  Palestine.  The  first  congress  of  the  Zionist  Federation  was 
held  in  Basel,  Switzerland,  in  1897,  where  the  old  nationalistic 
sentiment  was  revived,  and  organizations  were  established  for 
the  gathering  of  the  Jews. 

At  the  Zionist  Congress  held  in  London  in  1901,  Professor 
R.  Gothell,  president  of  the  federation,  said:  "It  is  time  the  na- 
tions understood  our  motives.  Our  purpose  is  gradually  to  col- 
onize Palestine.  We  political  Zionists  desire  a  charter  from 
the  Sultan  authorizing  us  to  settle  in  our  Holy  Land,  and  we 
ask  the  powers  to  approve  and  protect  this  charter." 

A  few  years   ago   the   firm   of  Funk   and   Wagnalls   published^ 


316         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

history  of  the  Church.  This  history  was  published  in  the 
Times  and  Seasons,  March  1,  1842.  Mr.  Wentworth  stated 
that  he  wished  to  furnish  the  information  to  a  Mr.  Bastow 
who  was  writing  a  history  of  New  Hampshire.  This  article 
is  one  of  the  earliest  documents  giving-  a  consecutive  ac- 
count of  the  history  of  the  Church.  It  is  concise  and  com- 
prehensive, yet  covers  only  a  few  pages.  The  most  im- 
portant feature  in  this  paper  is  the  publication  therein, 
for  the  first  time,  of  the  Articles  of  Faith.  These  articles, 
thirteen  in  number,  were  given  by  inspiration,  and  form  a 
simple,  comprehensive  declaration  of  many  doctrines  of  the 
Church,  which  have  since  been  accepted  by  the  vote  of  the 


an  edition  of  Dr.  George  Croley's  work:  "Tarry  Thou  Till  I 
Come,"  and  in  the  introduction  Dr.  Fu.nk  said:  "It  has  been  be- 
lieved by  many  from  the  earliest  ages  of  the  Christian  era  that 
among  the  signs  of  Christ's  coming  would  be  the  recognition 
of  him  by  the  Jews  as  one  sent  of  the  Father;  and  that  they 
would  then  be  restored  to  the  Father's  favor.  Dr.  Funk  also 
collected  a  number  of  expressio,ns  from  leading  Jews,  their  belief 
in  regard  to  the  Savior,  which  were  published  in  Dr.  Croley's 
work.  Some  of  them  are  as  follows: 

Rabbi  Henry  Berkowits:  "This  Jew,  Jesus,  is  the  greatest, 
noblest   rabbi   of   them   all." 

Morris  Jastrow:  "From  the  historic  point  of  view,  Jesus  is  to 
be  regarded  as  a  direct  successor  of  the  Hebrew  prophets.  His 
teachings  are  synonymous  with  the  highest  spiritual  aspirations 
of  the  human  race." 

Jacob  H.  Schiff:  "We  Jews  honor  and  revere  Jesus  of  Naza- 
reth as  we  do  our  ov/n  prophets  who  preceded  him." 

The  Savior  said  to  his  disciples  in  relation  to  the  destruction 
of  Jerusalem:  "Aind  they  shall  fall  by  the  edge  of  the  sword, 
and  shall  be  led  away  captive  into  all  nations:  and  Jerusalem 
shall  be  trodden  down  of  the  Gentiles,  until  the  times  of  the 
Gentiles  be  fulfilled"  (Luke  21:24).  The  indication  that  this  time 
of  restitution  is  at  hand  is  seen  in  the  results  coming  out  of  the 
capture  of  Palestine  by  General  Allenby  in  December,  1917, 
during  the  Great  War.  Since  that  time  the  Holy  Land  has  been 
under  the  control  of  the  British  nation,  and  Dr.  Herbert  Samuel, 
an  orthodox  Jew,  has  been  sent  there  as  governor  of  the  land, 
This  is  the  first  time  since  before  the  fall  of  Jerusalem  (70  A, 
D.).  which  was  predicted  by  the  Savior,  that  a  ruler  from  the 
I'.ousc  of  Judah  has  presided  in  that  land,  Tt  ip  a-n  event  of  great 
significance, 


THE  NAUVOO  TEMPLE  i\7 

Church  as  a  standard  epitome  of  belief-    They  are  as  fol- 
lows: 

"We  believe  in  God  the  Eternal  Father,  and  in  His  Son 
Jesus  Christ,  and  in  the  Holy  Ghost. 

"We  believe  that  men  will  be  punished  for  their  own 
sins,  and  not  for  Adam's  transgression. 

"We  believe  that  through  the  atonement  of  Christ  all 
mankind  may  be  saved  by  obedience  to  the  laws  and  or- 
dinances of  the  gospel. 

"We  believe  that  these  ordinances  are  1st:  Faith  in  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ;  2nd:  Repentance;  3rd:  Baptism  by  im- 
mersion for  the  remission  of  sins ;  4th :  Laying  on  of  hands 
for  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

"We  believe  that  a  man  must  be  called  of  God  by 
'prophecy  and  by  the  laying  on  of  hands'  by  those  who 
are  in  authority,  to  preach  the  gospel  and  administer  in 
the  ordinances  thereof. 

"We  believe  in  the  same  organization  that  existed  in 
the  primitive  church,  namely,  Apostles,  Prophets,  Pastors, 
Teachers,  Evangelists,  etc. 

"We  believe  in  the  gift  of  tongues,  prophecy,  revela- 
tions, visions,  healing,  interpretations  of  tongues,  etc. 

"We  believe  the  Bible  to  be  the  word  of  God  as  far  as 
it  is  translated  correctly ;  we  also  believe  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon to  be  the  word  of  God. 

"We  believe  all  that  God  has  revealed,  all  that  He  does 
now  reveal,  and  we  believe  that  He  will  yet  reveal  many 
great  and  important  things  pertaining  to  the  kingdom  of 
God. 

"We  believe  in  the  literal  gathering  of  Lsrael  and  in  the 
restoration  of  the  Ten  Tribes;  that  Zion  will  be  built  upon 
this  continent;  that  Christ  will  reign  personally  upon  the 
earth,  and  that  the  earth  will  be  renewed  and  receive  its 
paradisiacal  glory. 

"We  claim  the  privilege  of  worshiping  Almighty  God 
according  to  the  dictates  of  our  own  conscience,  and  allow 
all  men  the  same  privilege,  let  them  worship  how,  where 
or  what  they  may. 

"We  believe  in  being  subject  to  kings,  presidents,  rulers 


318         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

and  magistrates,  in  obeying,  honoring  and  sustaining  the 
law. 

**We  believe  in  being  honest,  true,  chaste,  benevolent, 
virtuous,  and  in  doing  good  to  all  men;  indeed  we  may 
say  that  we  follow  the  admonition  of  Paul,  'We  believe  all 
things,  we  hope  all  things,'  we  have  endured  many  things, 
and  hope  to  be  able  to  endure  all  things.  If  there  is  any- 
thing virtuous,  lovely  or  of  good  report,  or  praiseworthy, 
we  seek  after  these  things." 

Organization  of  the  Relief  Society. — March  17,  1842, 
"The  Female  Relief  Society  of  Nauvoo"  was  organized  by 
the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith.  Emma  Smith  was  chosen  pres- 
ident with  Elizabeth  Ann  Whitney  and  Sarah  M.  Cleveland, 
as  counselors.  The  purpose  of  the  society  is  to  furnish 
the  sisters  of  the  Church  an  organization  through  which 
they  could  actively  foster  the  welfare  of  the  members.  The 
duty  of  the  society  was  stated  to  be  to  aid  the  poor,  nurse 
the  sick  and  afflicted,  and  in  a  general  way,  under  the 
direction  and  guidance  of  the  bishop,  to  engage  in  true 
charitable  work  in  behalf  of  all  whose  necessities  require 
assistance.  This  was  the  first  organization  of  women  in 
the  world,  so  far  as  history  records.  It  is  in  keeping  with 
the  genius  of  the  Gospel,  for  the  Lord  provides  duties  and 
labors  for  all  the  members  of  the  Church,  both  men  and 
women,  wherein  service  may  be  rendered  for  the  temporal 
as  well  as  the  spiritual  salvation  of  mankind. 

Inauguration  of  Endowments. — In  the  revelation  of 
January  19,  1841,  the  Lord  promised  to  reveal  to  Joseph 
Smith  all  things  pertaining  to  the  temple  and  the  Priest- 
hood thereof,  which  revelation  and  knowledge  were  neces- 
sary before  the  temple  was  erected.  Wednesday,  May  4, 
1842,  the  Prophet  met  with  his  brother,  Patriarch  Hyrum 
Smith,  President  Brigham  Young,  Elders  Heber  C.  Kim- 
ball, Willard  Richards,  James  Adams  of  Springfield,  Bishops 
Newel  K.  Whitney  and  George  Miller,  and  instructed  them 
in  the  principles  and  orders  of  the  Priesthood  that  belong 
to  the  temple  of  the  Lord.     He  made  known  to  them  the 


THE  NAVVOO  TEMPLE  310 

doctrines  of  washings  and  anointings  and  communications 
spoken  of  in  the  revelation.  In  this  council,  which  was 
held  in  the  upper  room  over  his  store,  Joseph  Smith  also 
instructed  these  brethren  in  "all  those  plans  and  principles 
by  which  any  one  is  enabled  to  secure  the  fulness  of  those 
blessings  which  have  been  prepared  for  the  Church  of  the 
First  Born."  These  same  blessings,  the  Prophet  state<:l, 
would  in  due  time  be  given  in  the  temple  to  all  the  Saints 
who  were  worthy  to  receive  them.  This  was  the  introduc- 
tion of  the  temple  ceremonies  in  their  fuhiess  in  this  dis- 
pensation, as  they  apply  to  the  living  and  to  the  dead. 
From  time  to  time  after  this,  these  instructions  (Documen- 
tary History  of  the  Church,  Vol.  5  :l-2)  were  repeated  and 
the  other  members  of  the  council  of  the  twelve  and  their 
wives,  and  a  few  others,  received  their  endowments  under 
the  direction  of  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  as  he  was  com- 
manded to  make  these  things  known.  The  members  of 
the  Church  at  large,  however,  were  required  to  wait  until 
such  time  as  these  ordinances  could  be  performed  in  the 
temple,  the  place  designated  by  the  Lord  for  such  instruc- 
tions and  ordinance  work  to  be  given. 


CHAPTER  31 

JOSEPH   SMITH   ACCUSED   AS   ACCESSORY   TO 

ASSAULT  ON  BOGGS 

1842 

Perfidy  of  John  C.  Bennett.— Doctor  John  C.  Ben- 
nett came  to  Nauvoo  in  August,  1841,  and  joined  the 
Church.  Through  his  zealous  activity  in  assisting  to  pro- 
cure the  Nauvoo  Charter,  he  was  honored  by  the  citizens 
in  the  first  election,  by  being  chosen  mayor  of  Nauvoo. 
He  also  rose  to  prominence  in  the  councils  of  the  Church, 
and  appeared  to  be  a  firm  believer  in  the  Gospel,  and  a 
staunch  friend  to  President  Joseh  Smith.  Not  many  months 
later,  however,  through  immoral  conduct,  he  lost  the  spirit 
of  the  Gospel,  and  likewise  his  love  for  President  Joseph 
Smith.  His  case  is  an  illustration  of  the  truth,  that  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  will  not  dwell  in  an  unholy  tabernacle. 
When  men  transgress  the  Holy  Spirit  withdraws,  and  the 
light  in  them  turns  to  darkness.  The  first  intimation  that 
all  was  not  well  with  Dr.  Bennett  was  made  manifest  to 
the  Prophet  May  7,  1842,  after  a  drill  and  sham  battle  by 
the  Nauvoo  Legion.  This  event  had  been  under  prepara- 
tion since  the  previous  January,  and  it  was  the  intention 
of  all  to  make  it  a  grand  success.  In  the  forenoon  of  that 
day  there  was  a  parade  of  the  legion,  some  twenty-six  com- 
panies, comprising  about  two  thousand  troops.  Judge 
Stephen  A.  Douglas,  who  was  holding  court  at  Carthage, 
adjourned,  and  with  some  leading  attorneys,  went  to  Nauvoo 
to  witness  the  military  maneuvers  of  the  legion.  While 
there  he  was  the  guest  of  President  Joseph  Smith.  The 
day  passed  harmoniously  without  confusion.  A  large  com- 
pany of  spectators  and  distinguished  strangers  had  assem- 
bled to  witness  the  sham  battle. 

Dr.  Bennett  who  was  major  general  of  the  legion  re- 
quested President  Smith  as  lieutenant  general  to  take 
command    of    the    first    cohort    during    the    sham    battle. 


JOSEPH  SMITH  ACCUSED  321 

But  this  the  Prophet  declined  to  do.  Bennett  next 
requested  him  to  take  his  station  in  the  rear  of  the  cavalry 
without  his  staff,  while  the  engagement  was  going  on;  but 
Captain  Albert  P.  Rockwood  of  the  Prophet's  body  guard 
would  not  consent,  and  kept  close  by  his  leader's  side,  who 
chose  his  own  position.  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  whispered 
to  Joseph  Smith  that  all  was  not  well,  and  after  the  day's 
celebration  was  over  he  said,  "If  General  Bennett's  true 
feelings  toward  me  are  not  made  manifest  to  the  world  in 
a  very  short  time,  then  it  may  be  possible  that  the  gentle 
breathings  of  that  Spirit  which  whispered  to  me  on  parade, 
that  there  was  mischief  concealed  in  that  sham  battle,  were 
false ;  a  short  time  will  determine  the  point.  Let  John  C. 
Bennett  answer  at  the  day  of  judgment:  Why  did  you 
request  me  to  command  one  of  the  cohorts,  and  also  to  take 
my  position  without  my  staff,  during  the  sham  battle,  on 
the  7th  of  May,  1842,  where  my  life  might  have  been  the 
forfeit,  and  no  man  have  known  who  did  the  deed?" 

Bennett's  Resignation. — Ten  days  later.  Dr.  Bennett 
resigned  his  office  as  mayor  of  Nauvoo  having  been  ac- 
cused of  immorality.  The  same  day  he  went  before  Alder- 
man Daniel  H.  Wells,  who  was  not  a  member  of  the  Church, 
and  made  affidavit  to  the  effect  that  he  had  never  been 
taught  anything  in  the  least  contrary  to  the  principles  of 
the  Gospel,  and  the  strictest  morality  in  both  word  and 
deed,  by  Joseph  Smith.  On  the  19th,  the  city  council  met 
and  elected  Joseph  Smith  to  fill  Bennett's  unexpired  term 
as  mayor  of  Nauvoo.  Before  the  council  on  this  occasion, 
Bennett  was  accused  with  having  said,  Joseph  Smith  taught 
him  to  practice  immorality.  He  replied,  that  "those  who 
made  such  a  statement  were  infernal  liars,"  for  Joseph 
Smith  had  always  taught  him  to  be  virtuous.  He  then 
plead  to  be  forgiven  of  his  wrong  doing,  and  said  he  hoped 
yet  to  prove  by  repentance  his  worthiness  to  fellowship  in 
the  Church.  For  the  sake  of  his  mother,  he  prayed  that  his 
evil  practices  might  not  be  exposed.  In  this  apparently 
repentant   spirit   he   appeared  before   nearly   one   hundred 

22 


322         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

brethren  and  cried  like  a  child,  stating,  "that  he  was  worthy 
of  the  severest  chastisement."  The  brethren  thought  him 
sincere  and  the  Prophet  in  mercy  plead  in  his  behalf.  In  a 
very  short  time,  it  was  discovered  that  not  only  had  Bennett 
been  guilty  of  immoral  practices,  but  he  had  taught  others 
to  be  like  himself,  placing  the  responsibility  for  such  teach- 
ings on  the  shoulders  of  the  Prophet.  The  result  was  that 
others  had  to  be  handled  for  their  fellowship.  For  this 
cause,  and  a  defiant  spirit,  Chauncey  L.  Higbee,  was  ex- 
communicated. Others,  on  confession  of  their  wrong  doing, 
and  repentance,  were  forgiven. 

J.  C.  Bennett  Leaves  Nauvoo. — Notwithstanding  the 
mercy  extended  to  Bennett  by  the  brethren  some  time  dur- 
ing the  month  of  June,  he  left  Nauvoo,  breathing  out 
threatenings  against  the  Prophet  and  the  Church.  He  made 
the  statement  "that  he  had  withdrawn  from  the  fellowship 
of  the  Saints  because  they  were  not  worthy  of  his  society." 
He  then  entered  into  correspondence  with  the  enemies  of 
Joseph  Smith  in  Missouri,  endeavoring  to  stir  them  up  to 
continue  their  persecutions  against  him.  This  made  it  neces- 
sary that  a  public  statement  be  made  in  regard  to  the  im- 
moral practices  of  Dr.  Bennett.  This  document  which  was 
signed  by  the  Prophet  contained  a  supporting  affidavit, 
bearing  the  signatures  of  the  aldermen  and  councilors  of 
the  city  of  Nauvoo-  Bennett  later  published  a  book,  The 
History  of  the  Sadnts,  which  represented  to  be  an  expose  of 
"Mormonism."  The  work  was  so  filled  with  corrupt  ex- 
pressions, such  as  would  naturally  come  from  so  vile  a 
source,  that  it  only  created  a  spirit  of  disgust  in  those  who 
read  it,  and  it  proved  to  be  a  failure. 

Shooting  of  Ex-Governor  Boggs. — Oil  the  6th  day  of 

May,  1842,  ex-Governor  Lilburn  W.  Boggs  was  shot  whih 
sitting  alone  in  a  room  of  his  residence  in  Independence. 
He  was  badly  wounded  and  for  several  days  his  life  was  in 
the  balance,  but  he  soon  recovered. 

President  Smith  Accused  as  an  Accessory. — ^July  20, 


JOSEPH  SMITH  ACCUSED  323 

1842,  Boggs  went  before  Samuel  Weston,  justice  of  the 
peace  in  Independence,  and  made  affidavit  that  Orrin  Por- 
ter Rockwell,  a  resident  of  Illinois,  had  done  the  shooting. 
He  applied  to  Governor  Carlin  in  his  affidavit,  for  the  sur- 
render of  Rockwell  "according  to  law."  Subsequently  he 
made  another  affidavit  in  which  he  said  he  had  "good 
reason  to  believe,  from  evidence  and  information  now  in  his 
possession,  that  Joseph  Smith,  commonly  called  'the  "Mor- 
mon" Prophet/  was  accessory  before  the  fact  of  the  in- 
tended murder,  and  that  the  said  Joseph  Smith  is  a  citi- 
zen or  resident  of  the  state  of  Illinois."  He  applied  to 
Governor  Thomas  Reynolds  of  Missouri,  for  a  demand  on 
Governor  Carlin  of  Illinois,  to  deliver  up  Joseph  Smith,  to 
be  dealt  with  according  to  law.  Governor  Reynolds  very 
willingly  granted  the  request,  and  appointed  Edward  R. 
Ford  agent  to  receive  the  Prophet.  In  the  requisition, 
Governor  Reynolds  stated  "Joseph  Smith  is  a  fugitive  from 
justice,  charged  with  being  accessory  before  the  fact,  to 
an  assault  with  the  intent  to  kill,  made  by  one  O.  P. 
Rockwell,  on  Lilburn  W.  Boggs,  in  this  state  (Missouri) 
and  is  represented  to  the  executive  department  of  this  state 
as  having  fled  to  the  state  of  Illinois."  He  therefore  de- 
manded the  surrender  of  the  Prophet  on  these  grounds. 
Boggs  had  not  accused  Joseph  Smith  of  being  a  fugitive, 
or  with  fleeing  from  Missouri;  this  charge  was  added  by 
Reynolds.  No  doubt  his  reason  was  that  he  knew  Missouri 
could  have  no  claim  upon  Joseph  Smith  without  making 
it  appear  that  he  had  committed  the  alleged  crime  within 
Missouri  and  fled  from  her  borders. 

The  foundation  for  this  accusation  was  perhaps  based 
on  the  rumor  circulated  at  the  time,  and  printed  in  the 
Ouincy  Whig,  that  Joseph  Smith  had  prophesied  that  Boggs 
would  die  a  violent  death.  As  soon  as  the  Prophet  heard 
of  this  rumor  he  took  occasion  to  deny  it  publicly  saying 
that  he  had  made  no  such  statement.  Nevertheless,  it  gave 
occasion  for  an  accusation,  and  it  appears  evident  that  Boggs 
and  his  fellow  conspirators  thought  it  an  opportunity,  and 


324         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

an  excuse,  to  get  the  Prophet  within  their  clutches,  where 
they  might  kill  him  ''according  to  law." 

Governor  Carlin's  Action. — Governor  Carlin  of  Il- 
linois, appeared  to  be  a  party  to  this  conspiracy.  He  had, 
at  least,  become  embittered  against  President  Joseph  Smith, 
and  was  very  willing  to  accede  to  the  demand  from  Mis- 
souri. He  was  thoroughly  acquainted  with  the  law  and 
knew  perfectly  well  that  the  Prophet  was  in  Nauvoo  on  the 
6th  day  of  May,  1842,  consequently  was  not  subject  to  the 
requisition  of  Governor  Reynolds  of  Missouri.  He  knew 
that  President  Smith  was  not  a  fugitive  from  justice;  and, 
even  if  the  false  and  malicious  charge  had  been  true,  he  knew 
the  Prophet  was  entitled  to  a  fair  and  legal  trial  in  Illinois, 
not  Missouri.  Yet  he  would  yield  to  this  unlawful  and  un- 
righteous demand  against  his  knowledge  of  these  facts. 

The  Rocky  Mountain  Prophecy. — On  Saturday,  Aug- 
ust 6,  1842,  President  Joseph  Smith  passed  over  the  river 
to  Montrose,  in  company  with  General  James  Adams,  Col- 
onel Brewer,  Hyrum  Smith  and  a  number  of  others,  and 
witnessed  the  installation  of  the  officers  of  the  Rising  Sun 
Lodge  of  Masons,  by  General  Adams,  deputy  grand  master 
of  Illinois.  While  General  Adams  was  giving  instructions 
to  the  master-elect,  Joseph  Smith  had  a  conversation  with  a 
number  of  the  brethren  who  were  resting  in  the  shade  of 
the  building.  His  topic  was  the  persecutions  of  the  Saints 
in  Missouri,  and  the  constant  annoyance  which  had  followed 
them  since  coming  to  Illinois  and  Iowa.  In  the  course  of 
his  conversation  the  Prophet  uttered  a  prophecy  which  he 
recorded  in  his  journal  as  follows: 

"I  prophesied  that  the  Saints  would  continue  to  suffer 
much  affliction  and  would  be  driven  to  the  Rocky  Moun- 
tains, many  would  apostatize,  others  would  be  put  to  death 
by  our  persecutors,  or  lose  their  lives  in  consequence  of  ex- 
exposure  or  disease,  and  some  of  them  would  live  to  go  and 
assist  in  making  settlements  and  build  cities  and  see  the 
Saints  become  a  mighty  people  in  the  midst  of  the  Rocky 
Mountains." 


JOSEPH  SMITH  ACCUSED  325 

Arrest  of  President  Smith. — The  g-overnor  of  IlHnois 
honored  the  demand  of  the  MIssourlans,  and  on  the  8th 
day  of  August,  1842,  President  Joseph  Smith  and  Orrin  P. 
Rockwell  were  both  taken  into  custody  by  the  deputy  sheriff 
of  Adams  County,  on  a  warrant  issued  by  the  governor. 
The  prisoners  demanded  the  right  of  habeas  corpus,  and 
the  court  of  Nauvoo  issued  a  writ  demanding  that  the  bodies 
of  the  two  accused  men  be  brought  before  that  court.  The 
deputy  sheriff  and  his  aids  refused  to  recognize  the  juris- 
diction of  the  court,  and  returned  to  Governor  Carlin  for 
further  instructions,  leaving  the  Prophet  and  Rockwell  in 
the  hands  of  the  marshal  of  Nauvoo.  The  marshal  had  no 
papers  by  which  they  could  be  held,  so  permitted  them  to 
go  about  their  business. 

The  Prophet's  Comments  on  His  Arrest. — Comment- 
ing on  his  arrest,  the  Prophet  said : 

"I  have  yet  to  learn  by  what  rule  of  right  I  was  ar- 
rested to  be  transported  to  Missouri  for  a  trial  of  the  kind 
stated.  *An  accessory  to  an  assault  with  intent  to  kill,'  does 
not  come  under  the  provision  of  the  fuglitive  act,  when  the 
person  charged  has  not  been  out  of  Illinois.  An  accessory 
before  the  fact  to  manslaughter  is  something  of  an  anomaly. 
The  isolated  affidavit  of  ex-Govemor  Boggs  is  no  more 
than  any  other  man's,  and  the  constitution  says,  that  no 
person  shall  be  liable  to  be  transported  out  of  the  state  for 
an  offense  committed  within  the  same.  The  whole  is 
another  Missouri   farce." 

Expecting  the  return  of  the  deputy  sheriff.  President 
Smith  secured  a  writ  of  habeas  corpus  from  the  master  in 
chancery  for  the  district  of  Illinois,  fearing  that  the  court  of 
Nauvoo  might  be  deemed  without  jurisdiction  or  au- 
thority. Two  days  later  when  the  officers  returned,  Pres- 
ident Smith  and  Rockwell  were  not  at  home.  The  deputy 
sheriff  made  many  threats  and  tried  to  intimidate  the 
brethren  at  Nauvoo,  but  failing  in  this,  when  questioned, 
he  admitted  that  the  course  the  governor  had  taken  was 
unjustifiable  and  illegal. 

President  Joseph  Smith  in  Retirement. — Because  of 


326         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

the  excitement  which  prevailed  and  the  fear  that  they  would 
be  unlawfully  dragged  to  Missouri,  Joseph  and  O.  P.  Rock- 
wel  retired  to  seclusion.  While  in  retirement  the  Prophet 
kept  in  touch  with  affairs  in  Nauvoo  and  wrote  to  the  Saints 
from  time  to  time.  It  was  while  thus  confined  that  he 
wrote  the  important  letters  which  now  appear  as  sections 
127  and  128  in  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  on  baptism  for 
the  dead. 

Threats  of  Mob  Vengeance. — When  the  officers 
failed  to  find  President  Smith  and  Orrin  Porter  Rockwell, 
they  were  enraged  and  threatened  to  return  with  a  suf- 
ficient force  to  search  every  house  in  Nauvoo.  Ford,  the 
officer  from  Missouri,  declared  that  he  would  come  with  a 
mob  from  Missouri  and  take  the  Prophet  by  force.  Hearing 
of  these  reports,  President  Smith  wrote  to  Wilson  Law, 
major  general  of  the  Nauvoo  Legion,  advising  him  to  take 
necessary  steps  to  protect  the  citizens  of  Nauvoo  against 
any  such  attack.  In  his  communication  he  said  he  had  come 
to  the  conclusion  that  he  would  never  suffer  himself  to  fall 
into  the  hands  of  the  Missourians  alive,  if  he  could  help  it. 
To  surrender  to  the  officers  of  Illinois  meant  the  same  thing, 
for  Governor  Carlin  had  joined  hands  with  Missouri,  tak- 
ing unlawful  steps  to  send  him  to  that  state.  "I  am  deter- 
mined, therefore,"  the  Prophet  said,  "to  keep  out  of  their 
hands,  and  thwart  their  designs,  if  possible." 

Emma  Smith  Appeals  to  Governor  Carlin. — August 
17,  1842,  Emma  Smith  wrote  a  pathetic  appeal  to  Governor 
Carlin  pleading  the  cause  of  her  husband  and  the  Latter- 
day  Saints,  and  requesting  that  he  rescind  his  order  to  turn 
President  Smith  over  to  his  enemies  in  Missouri.  She 
set  forth  in  a  clear,  logical  manner  the  fact  that  the  decision 
to  deliver  him  to  the  authorities  in  Missouri  was  contrary 
to  law.  That  if  he  had  been  guilty  of  any  crime  it  must 
have  been  committed  in  Illinois,  and  the  pursuit  of  Presi- 
dent Smith  was  a  continuation  of  the  old  mob  spirit  and 
persecution  which  had  followed  the  Saints  during  all  the 
years  of  their  sojourn  in  Missouri.     Others  also  appealed 


JOSEPH  SMITH  ACCUSED  327 

to  the  governor,  reminding  him  of  the  many  threats  that 
were  mac'e  against  the  citizens  of  Naiivoo,  by  John  C. 
Bennett,  Edward  R.  Ford  and  others.  His  reply  to  all  of 
these  was  that  he  could  not  conceive  of  an  attack  of  vio- 
lence upon  the  citizens,  and  there  was  "no  excitement  any- 
where but  in  Nauvpo,  amongst  the  Mormons  themselves/' 
There  was  no  apprehension  of  trouble  in  o^her  places,  so  far 
as  he  was  able  to  ascertain.  At  the  same  time  he  confessed 
in  conversation,  that  "persons  were  offering  their  services 
every  day,  either  in  person  or  by  letter,  and  held  them- 
selves in  readiness  to  go  against  the  Mormons"  whenever 
he  should  call  upon  them.  Judge  Ralston,  who  was  present 
when  the  governor  read  Emma  Smith's  letter,  asked  him 
how  he  thought  Mr.  Smith  could  go  through  the  midst  of 
his  enemies,  without  violence  being  used  towards,  him ;  and, 
if  acquitted,  how  was  he  to  get  back?  The  governor  was 
unable  to  make  satisfactory  reply. 

Answering  Emma  Smith's  letter,  the  governor  said  he 
had  been  "prompted  by  a  strict  sense  of  duty,"  and  in  dis- 
charge of  that  duty,  had  "studiously  pursued  that  course 
least  likely  to  produce  excitement  and  alarm."  He  hoped 
that  Joseph  Smith  would  submit  to  the  laws  and  that  justice 
might  be  done.  At  the  same  time  he  said  the  Constitution 
and  the  laws  of  the  United  States,  required  him  to  take  the 
course  he  did  regarding  Joseph  Smith  as  a  fugitive  from 
justice.  Yet  he  was  perfectly  aware  that  President  Smith 
was  not  a  fugitive  in  any  sense  of  the  term.  He  further 
suggested  that  if  "he  is  innocent  of  any  crime,  and  the 
proceedings  are  illegal,  it  would  be  the  more  easy  for  him 
to  procure  an  acquittal,"  and  he  felt  that  Missouri  would 
grant  the  "utmost  latitude"  in  his  defense.  It  was  clear  that 
he  had  no  friendly  disposition  towards  the  President  of  the 
Church. 

A  Ruse  to  Capture  President  Smith. — In  the  mean- 
time President  Joseph  Smith  returned  to  Nauvoo  and  in  a 
meeting  of  a  special  conference  August  29,  addressed  the 
Saints.    Some  of  the  Saints  thought  he  had  gone  to  Wash- 


328         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

ington,  others  that  he  had  gone  to  Europe,  however,  he  had 
been  in  Naiivoo  most  of  the  time.  Sunday,  October  2,  1842, 
word  came  from  Quincy,  that  Governor  Carlin  had  offered 
a  reward  of  two  hundred  dollars  for  the  capture  of  Joseph 
Smith  and  the  same  amount  for  O.  P.  Rockwell.  The 
Quincy  Whig  also  stated  that  Governor  Reynolds  of  Mis- 
souri, had  offered  a  reward  of  three  hundred  dollars  for 
each  of  the  brethren.  President  Sidney  Rigdon,  who  had 
been  in  conversation  at  Carthage  with  Judge  Stephen  A. 
Douglas,  concerning  Governor  Carlin's  proceedings,  in- 
formed William  Clayton  that  he  had  learned  that  the  gov- 
ernor had  purposely  issued  an  illegal  writ,  expecting  Presi- 
dent Joseph  Smith  would  be  drawn  by  it  to  Carthage  to  be 
acquitted  before  Judge  Douglas  on  habeas  corpus  proceed- 
ings. As  soon  as  this  was  done  a  legal  writ  would  be  served 
and  he  would  be  carried  away  to  Missouri.  Elder  Elias 
Higbee  confirmed  President  Rigdon's  report,  adding  there- 
to that  many  Missourians  were  coming  to  unite  with  the 
militia  of  Illinois,  voluntarily,  at  their  own  expense.  If 
President  Smith  should  fail  to  go  to  Carthage  they  would 
come  in  force  to  Nauvoo  and  search  the  city.  Receiving 
this  knowledge,  the  Prophet  concluded  again  to  leave  home 
for  a  season,  and  thus  defeat  the  plans  of  Governor  Carlin 
and  his  aids. 

Justin  Butterfield's  Legal  Opinion. — While  all  these 
trials  and  tribulations  were  going  on,  the  case  of  President 
Joseph  Smith  had  been  presented  to  United  States  District 
Attorney  Justin  Butterfield,  of  Chicago,  by  the  master  in 
chancery.  Major  Warren.  Mr.  Butterfield  wrote  to  Sidney 
Rigdon,  October  10,  1842,  an  elaborate  opinion  on  the  case. 
The  salient  points  in  his  opinion  are  as  follows:  If^It 
could  be  proved  that  Joseph  Smith  had  not  fled  from  Mis- 
souri since  the  commission  of  the  crime  of  which  he  was 
accused,  and  that  he  was  not  in  that  state  at  that  time,  then 
the  governor  of  Illinois  had  no  power  to  surrender  him  to 
Missouri.  According  to  the  Constitution,  a  man  to  he  a 
fugitive,  "must  be  a  person  who  shall  flee  from  justice  and 


JOSEPH  SMITH  ACCUSED  329 

be  found  in  another  state."  The  defendant  has  the  right 
to  show  that  the  process  upon  which  he  was  arrested  was 
obtained  by  false  pretense,  that  it  is  untrue  that  he  fled 
from  Missouri  to  evade  being  brought  to  justice  there,  for 
the  crime  of  which  he  is  charged.  The  affidavit  of  Boggs 
is  not  conclusive  and  may  be  rebutted;  the  defendant  has 
the  right  to  show  the  affidavit  false.  The  affidavit  of 
Boggs  "on  its  face  was  not  sufficient  to  authorize  the 
arrest  of  Smith."  The  opinion  concluded  with  the  following 
advice : 

"I  would  advise  that  Mr.  Smith  procure  respectable  and 
sufficient  affidavits  to  prove  beyond  all  question,  that  he 
was  in  the  state  (Illinois)  and  not  in  Missouri,  at  the  time 
the  crime  with  which  he  is  charged  was  committed,  and 
upon  these  affidavits,  apply  to  the  governor  to  counter- 
mand the  warrant  he  has  issued  for  his  arrest. 

"If  he  should  refuse  to  do  so,  I  am  clearly  of  the  opin- 
ion that,  upon  the  above  state  of  .facts,  the  supreme  court 
will  discharge  him  upon  habeas  corpus." 

Governor  Carlin's  attitude  being  unfavorable,  no  fur- 
ther action  was  taken  until  December,  when  the  term  of 
Carlin  expired.  On  the  8th  of  that  month  Thomas  Ford 
was  inaugurated  as  the  chief  executive  of  Illinois.  Imme- 
diately affidavits  were  obtained  to  prove  beyond  controversy 
that  President  Joseph  Smith  was  in  the  state  of  Illinois  on  the 
6th  day  of  May,  1842,  the  day  of  the  shooting  of  ex-Gover- 
nor Boggs,  but  Governor  Ford  refused  to  interfere  with  the 
action  of  his  predecessor.  The  supreme  court  being  in  ses- 
sion, he  passed  the  case  with  all  the  papers  up  to  them  for  a 
decision.  The  judges  held  that  the  writ  was  illegal,  but 
were  divided  as  to  whether  or  not  Ford  should  interfere. 
The  governor  thereupon  addressed  President  Joseph  Smith, 
December  17,  1842,  stating  that  he  had  submitted  the  case 
to  the  supreme  court  of  Illinois.    The  governor  then  said: 

"I  can  only  advise  that  you  submit  to  the  laws  and  have 
a  judicial  investigation  of  your  rights.  If  it  should  become 
necessary,  for  this  purpose,  to  repair  to  Springfield,  I  do 
not  believe  that  there  will  be  a  disposition  to  use  illegal 


330         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

violence  towards  you;  and  I  would  feel  it  my  duty  in  your 
case,  as  in  the  case  of  any  other  person,  to  protect  you 
with  any  necessary  amount  of  force  from  mob  violence 
whilst  asserting  your  rights  before  the  courts,  going  to  and 
returning." 

The  Prophet  Receives  Advice. — Justin  Butterfield, 
in  a  letter  from  Springfield  of  the  same  date,  advised  the 
Prophet  to  accept  the  suggestion  of  Governor  Ford.  He 
said  the  judges  of  the  supreme  court  were  unanimous  in 
the  opinion  that  he  would  be  entitled  to  a  discharge  under 
a  habeas  corpus  writ.  Therefore  he  advised  President 
Smith  to  go  to  Springfield  without  delay,  for  he  had  the 
right  to  bring  the  case  before  the  United  States  court, 
which  was  then  in  session.  "I  will  stand  by  you,"  he  said, 
"and  see  you  safely  delivered  from  your  arrest." 

Another  letter  was  received  from  Judge  James  Adams, 
who  greatly  loved  the  Prophet.    He  said  : 

**My  Son: — ^It  is  useless  for  me  to  detail  facts  that  the 
bearer  can  tell.  But  I  will  say  that  it  appears  to  my  judg- 
ment that  you  had  best  make  no  delay  in  coming  before  the 
court  at  this  place  for  a  discharge  under  a  habeas  corpus." 

Joseph  Smith  Surrenders  for  Trial.— Acting  on  this 
advice,  President  Smith  prepared  to  go  to  Springfield. 
December  26,  he  was  arrested  by  General  Wilson  Law  on 
the  proclamation  of  Governor  Carlin.  The  next  day  in  the 
custody  of  Wilson  Law  and  a  number  of  his  closest  friends, 
he  commenced  his  journey.  On  the  way  they  obtained 
a  writ  of  habeas  corpus  from  the  master  in  chancery  at 
Carthage.  On  the  30th,  he  arrived  at  the  home  of  Judge 
James  Adams,  in  Springfield.  The  next  day,  to  save  delay, 
and  possible  legal  complications,  Governor  Ford  was  peti- 
tioned for  another  writ  that  the  case  might  be  tried  thereon 
and  it  was  issued.  At  half-past  eleven  President  Smith 
went  before  Judge  Pope,  where  Mr.  Butterfield  presented 
all  the  papers  in  the  case  and  asked,  for  habeas  corpus, 
because  the  accusation  was  false,  which  was  granted.  The 
Prophet  was  then  placed  under  bail  in  the  sum  of  four 
thousand  dollars.  Judge  Adams  and  Wilson  Law  went  bail 


JOSEPH  SMITH  ACCUSED  331 

for  him,  and  his  case  was  set  for  Monday  morning,  January 
2,  1843. 

The  Trial. — :A  postponement  of  the  trial  was  taken 
until  the  following  Wednesday.  When  the  case  came  before 
the  court,  the  attorney  general,  Josiah  Lamborn,  moved  to 
dismiss  the  proceedings,  objecting  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
court.  He  was  overruled  and  the  trial  proceeded.  On 
the  5th  day  of  January,  1843,  Judge  Pope  rendered  a 
lengthy  decision,**  discharging  the  Prophet  on  the  grounds 
that  he  was  entitled  to  his  discharge  for  defect  in  the  affidavit 
on  which  the  demand  for  his  surrender  to  Missouri  was  made. 
"To  authorize  the  arrest  in  this  case,"  the  opinion  said,  ''the 
affidavit  should  have  stated  distinctly — 1st,  that  Smith  had 
committed  a  crime ;  2'nd,  that  he  committed  it  in  Missouri.  It 
must  appear  that  he  fled  from  Missouri  to  authorize  the 
governor  of  Missouri  to  demand  him,  as  none  other  than  the 
governor  of  the  state  from  which  he  fled  can  make  the 
demand.  He  could  not  have  fled  from  justice  unless  he 
committed  a  crime,  which  does  not  appear.  It  must  appear 
that  the  crime  was  committed  in  Missouri,  to  warrant  the 
governor  of  Illinois  in  ordering  him  to  be  sent  to  Missouri 
for  trial." 

On  these  grounds  an  order  was  entered  discharging  the 
prisoner  from  arrest.  Once  again  Missouri,  persecutor  of 
saints  and  prophets,  was  defeated;  but  her  thirst  for  their 
blood  was  not  satisfied. 

Bennett's  Letter  to  Sidney  Rigdon  and  Orson  Pratt. 
— January  10,  1843,  John  C.  Bennett  sent  a  communication 
from  Springfield  to  Sidney  Rigdon,  and  addressed  to  Rigdon 
and  Orson  Pratt,  in  which  he  states  that  he  was  leaving  for 
Missouri  to  confer  with  the  messenger  charged  with  the 
arrest  of  Joseph  Smith,  Hyrum  Smith,  Lyman  Wight,  and 
others,  who  would  be  demanded  in  a  few  days  on  the  old 
charge  of  "murder,  burglary,  treason,  etc."  This  was  on 
the  new  indictments  found  by  the  grand  jury  and  based  on 

opor  the  full  decision,  which  should  be  read  see  Documentary 
History  of  the  Church,  Vol.  5:223-231.  See  also  pages  233-244  for 
papers  on  the  trial. 


332         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

the  original  evidence.  He  said:  "We  shall  try  Smith  on 
the  Boggs  case,  when  we  get  him  into  Missouri.  The  war 
goes  bravely  on ;  and  although  Smith  thinks  he  is  now  safe, 
the  enemy  is  near,  even  at  the  door."  Moreover,  he  stated 
that  they  had  the  assurance  that  the  governor  of  Illinois 
would  acknowledge  the  new  demand.  "There  is  but  one 
opinion  on  the  case,"  he  wrote,  "and  that  is,  nothing  can 
save  Joe  on  a  new  requisition  and  demand  predicated  on 
the  old  charges  on  the  institution  of  new  writs.  He  must 
go  to  Missouri ;  but  he  shall  not  be  harmed  if  he  is  not 
guilty ;  but  he  is  a  murderer,  and  must  suffer  the  penalty  of 
the  law."  A  postscript  requested  that  Sidney  Rigdon  hand 
the  letter  to  Orson  Pratt.  After  reading  it,  Sidney  Rigdon 
did  as  he  was  requested,  but  Orson  Pratt  immediately 
took  the  letter  to  President  Joseph  Smith  and  informed 
him  that  he  was  not  in  league  with  such  a  character  as 
Bennett.  Bennett  wrote  to  these  men  knowing  that  at 
the  time  they  were  both  lukewarm  towards  the  work,  and 
that  Orson  Pratt,  for  disobedience,  had  been  handled  for 
his  fellowship.  Following  this  episode,  Orson  Pratt  was 
received  back  in  the  fellowship  of  the  Church.  For  some 
time  previous  to  this  incident,  Sidney  Rigdon  had  failed 
to  magnify  his  calling  and  had  gone  contrary  to  counsel. 
When  confronted  with  the  letter  from  Bennett  he  denied 
having  had  any  correspondence  with  him. 

Rejoicing  in  Nauvoo. — When  President  Smith  re- 
turned to  Nauvoo,  from  his  trial,  there  was  great  rejoicing. 
Tuesday,  January  17,  1843,  was  set  apart  by  the  apostles 
as  a  "day  of  humiliation,  fasting,  praise,  prayer  and  thanks- 
giving" before  the  Lord.  Many  public  meetings  were  held 
throughout  the  city.  One  public  gathering  of  this  kind  was 
held  at  the  home  of  President  Joseph  Smith.  The  follow- 
ing day  a  party  of  invited  guests  assembled  at  his  home  to 
celebrate  his  deliverance  from  his  enemies.  The  day  passed 
very  pleasantly ;  many  interesting  anecdotes  were  related, 
and  what  added  interest  to  the  occasion  was  the  fact  that  it 
was  the  fifteenth  anniversary  of  the  Prophet's  wedding  day. 


CHAPTER  32 

DOCTRINAL  DEVELOPMENT  AND  PROPHECY 

1843 

A  Brief  Period  of  Peace. — At  the  beginning  of  the 
year  1843,  peace  reigned  in  Nauvoo;  for  a  time  the  Saints 
remained  undisturbed,  and  the  Prophet  had  a  breathing 
spell  of  freedom.  Yet  there  were  ripples  on  the  surface 
of  the  water.  President  Joseph  Smith  had  been  delivered 
from  his  enemies  in  Missouri.  The  persecutors  of  the 
Church  had  been  defeated;  but  were  still  determined  to 
pursue  their  evil  course.  The  Missourians  were  in  league 
with  the  enemies  of  the  Prophet  in  Illinois,  with  a  relent- 
less determination  to  bring  him  to  his  death. 

This  brief  period  of  peace  gave  the  Prophet  an  op- 
portunity to  instruct  the  Saints  in  various  duties  and 
doctrines  and  more  fully  to  establish  the  order  and  authority 
of  the  Priesthood.  The  building  of  the  temple  progressed; 
increased  light  was  thrown  on  the  subject  of  salvation 
for  the  dead,  and  the  Saints  were  impressed  with  the  wonder- . 
ful  importance  and  responsibility  connected  with  their  ob- 
ligations in  relation  to  their  fathers.  Important  revelations 
were  received.  The  number  of  inhabitants  in  Nauvoo  rapidly 
increased,  and  there  was  a  time  of  prosperity  and  general 
rejoicing.  But  such  a  condition  was  not  destined  to  continue 
very  long.  The  clouds  of  malicious  hatred  were  to  be  seen 
in  the  distance,  and  soon  the  storm  of  bitter  persecution 
was  to  break  forth  once  again  in  redoubled  fury.  Traitors 
•within,  and  enemies  without,  were  to  join  hands  for  the 
destruction  of  the  Prophet. 

President    Joseph    Smith's    Intimation    of    Death. — 

President  Smith  evidently  understood  that  this  spell  of 
peace  and  prosperity  would  not  last.  With  constant  plead- 
ing he  urged  the  Saints  to  increase  their  labors  on  the 
temple,  and  they  responded  with  hearty  good  will.  In  his 


334         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

prophecy,  August  6,  1842,  he  declared  to  his  brethren  that 
he  was  not  destined  to  go  with  them  to  the  Rocky  Moun- 
tains; yet  they  failed  to  comprehend  his  meaning.  On  sev- 
eral occasions  he  intimated  in  his  remarks  that  his  enemies 
would  not  be  satisfied  with  anything  short  of  his  life,  and- 
then  they  would  pursue  others.  He  spoke  to  the  Saints 
at  a  meeting  in  the  unfinished  temple,  January  22,  1843, 
taking  for  his  text,  "The  Setting  up  of  the  Kingdom  of 
God."  In  the  course  of  his  discourse  he  said:  "I  shall  not 
be  sacrificed  until  my  time  comes ;  then  1  shall  be  of- 
fered freely.  All  flesh  is  as  grass,  and  a  governor  is  no 
better  than  other  men ;  when  he  dies  he  is  a  bag  of  dust. 
I  thank  God  for  preserving  me  from  my  enemies.  I  have 
no  enemies  but  for  the  truth's  sake.  I  have  no  desire  but  to 
do  all  men  good.  I  feel  to  pray  for  all  men.  We  don't  ask 
any  people  to  throw  away  any  good  they  have  got ;  we  only 
ask  them  to  come  and  get  more.  They  would  then  see  eye 
to  eye,  and  the  blessings  of  God  would  be  poured  out  upon 
the  people,  which  is  the  desire  of  my  whole  soul.  Amen." 

Doctrinal  Development. — Early  in  January,  1843,  in 
discoursing  on  the  kingdom  of  God,  the  Prophet  said :  "Some 
say  the  kingdom  of  God  was  not  set  up  on  the  earth  until 
the  day  of  Pentecost,  and  John  the  Baptist  did  not  preach  the 
baptism  for  repentance  for  the  remission  of  sins.  But  I  say, 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  that  the  kingdom  of  Go:l  was  set 
up  on  the  earth  from  the  days  of  Adam  to  the  present  time. 
*  *  *  Where  there  is  no  kingdom  of  God,  there  is  no  sal- 
vation. What  constitutes  the  kingdom  of  God?  Where 
there  is  a  prophet,  a  priest,  or  a  righteous  man  unto  whom 
.  God  gives  his  oracles,  there  is  •  the  kingdom  of  God ;  and 
where  the  oracles  of  God  are  not,  there  the  kingdom  of 
God  is  not."  In  relation  to  the  Gospel  and  baptism  preached 
by  John,  he  said :  "John  came  preaching  the  Gospel  for  the 
remission  of  sins.  He  had  his  authority  from  God,  and 
the  oracles  of  God  were  with  him."  Speaking  of 
the  sign  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  he  stated :  "The  Holy  Ghost 


DOCTRINAL  DEVELOPMENT  333 

is  a  personage,  and  in  the  form  of  a  personage.  It 
does  not  confine  itself  to  the  form  of  a  dove,  but 
in  the  sign  of  a  dove.  The  Holy  Ghost  cannot  be  trans- 
formed into  the  form  of  a  dove;  but  the  sign  of  a  dove 
was  given  to  John  to  signify  the  truth  of  the  deed  [bap- 
tism of  Christ],  as  the  dove  is  an  emblem  or  token  of  truth 
and  innocence."  In  February  he  received  a  revelation  em- 
bodying the  following  principle:  There  are  two  kinds  of 
beings  in  heaven;  angels,  who  are  resurrected  personages, 
having  bodies  of  flesh  and  bones;  and  spirits  of  just  men 
made  perfect  who  are  not  yet  resurrected,  but  inherit  the 
same  glory.  In  April,  1843,  he  gave  instructions  at  Ramus,  as 
follows:  "When  the  Savior  shall  appear,  we  shall  see  him 
as  he  is.  We  shall  see  that  he  is  a  man  like  ourselves 
and  that  same  sociality  which  exists  among  us  here  will 
exist  among  us  there,  only  it  will  be  coupled  with  eternal 
glory,  which  glory  we  do  not  now  enjoy."  The  reckoning 
of  God's  time,  angel's  time  and  man's  time  is  according 
to  the  planet  on  which  they  reside.  All  angels  who  minister 
on  this  earth,  have  belonged  to  it.  Angels  reside  in  the 
presence  of  God  on  a  globe  like  a  sea  of  glass  and  fire, 
where  all  things  for  their  glory  are  manifest.  The  place 
where  God  dwells  is  a  great  Urim  and  Thummim.  This 
earth,  in  its  sanctified  and  immortal  state,  will  be  like  unto 
crystal  and  will  be  a  Urim  and  Thummim  to  the  inhabitants 
who  dwell  thereon,  whereby  all  things  pertaining  to  an 
inferior  kingdom,  or  all  kingdoms  of  a  lower  order,  will  be 
manifest  to  those  who  dwell  on  it.  The  white  stone  mention- 
J^  ed  in  Revelations  2:17  will  become  a  Urim  and  Thummim  to 
each  individual  who  receives  one,  through  which  things  of  a 
higher  order  will  be  made  known.  Again,  he  taught  that 
all  principles  of  intelligence  we  attain  unto  in  this  life, 
will  rise  with  us  in  the  resurrection.  The  Father  has  a  body 
of  flesh  and  bones  as  has  the  Son,  Jesus  Christ,  also,  but 
the  Holy  Ghost  is  a  personage  of  Spirit.  During  the  time 
of  the  trial  at  Springfield,  in  answer  to  questions,  he  said: 
"Christ    and   the    resurrected    Saints    will    reign   over   the 


336         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

earth  during  the  thousand  years.  They  will  not  probably 
dwell  upon  the  earth,  but  will  visit  it  when  they  please, 
or  when  it  is  necessary  to  govern  it.  There  will  be  wicked 
men  on  the  earth  during  the  thousand  years.  The  heathen 
nations  who  will  not  come  up  to  worship  will  be  visited 
with  the  judgments  of  God.  In  this  manner,  in  conver- 
sations, discourses  and  writings,  the  Prophet  taught  the 
people. 

Attempt  to  Repeal  the  Nauvoo  Charter. — When  Gov- 
ernor Thomas  Ford  delivered  his  inaugural  address  in  De- 
cember, 1842,  he  recommended  modification  of  the  Nau- 
voo charter,  on  the  grounds  that  many  objections  had  been 
raised  because  of  exceptional  powers,  which  had  been 
granted.  Yet  these  powers  had  proved  beneficial  to  the 
Saints,  and  where  righteous  government  was  adminis- 
tered, as  it  was  in  Nauvoo,  such  a  charter  proved  to  be 
a  blessing.  In  the  hands  of  despots  such  privileges  might 
have  been  abused.  When  the  charter  was  granted,  the 
prophet  said:  "The  city  charter  of  Nauvoo  is  of  my  own 
plan  and  device.  I  concocted  it  for  the  salvation  of  the 
Church,  and  on  principles  so  broad,  that  every  honest  man 
might  dwell  secure  under  its  protective  influence  without 
distinction  of  sect  or  party."  A  bill  was  presented  in  the 
legislature  to  repeal  certain  sections  of  the  charter  shortly 
after  that  body  convened.  The  enemies  of  the  Saints  en- 
deavored to  repeal  much  more  than  had  at  first  been  con- 
templated, and  take  from  the  charter  many  provisions 
like  those  found  in  the  charters  of  the  other  cities  in  Illi- 
nois. This  attempt  was  made  purposely  to  hurt  the  "Mor- 
mons," by  restricting  their  rights.  The  bill  passed  the 
house  in  March  with  a  vote  of  58  to  33.  When  it  reached 
the  senate  it  was  tabled.  The  time  for  the  repeal  had  not 
arrived. 

A  General  Missionary  Call. — At  the  conference  of  the 
Church  in  April,  1843,  a  general  missionary  movement 
was  contemplated.  President  Joseph  Smith,  in  the  course 
of  his  remarks,  advised  that  the  elders  when  they  went 


DOCTRINAL  DEVELOPMENT  337 

forth  as  missionaries,  should  preach  repentance  and  the 
things  they  were  sent  to  preach.  "Declare  the  first  princi- 
ples," he  said,  "and  let  mysteries  alone,  lest  you  be  over- 
thrown. Never  meddle  with  the  visions  of  beasts  and  sub- 
jects you  do  not  understand."  Following  the  general  con- 
ference a  special  conference  convened  April  10,  and  con- 
tinued through  the  12th,  presided  over  by  the  apostles.  At 
this  conference  elders  were  chosen  and  their  appointments 
given  for  various  mission  fields  in  Canada  and  the  several 
states,  excepting  blighted  Missouri.  On  the  11th  of  May, 
following,  Addison  Pratt,  Noah  Rogers,  Benjamin  B.  Grou- 
ard  and  Knowlton  F.  Hanks,  were  selected  to  go  on  mis- 
sions to  the  Pacific  isles ;  Dan  Jones,  to  Wales ;  James  Sloan, 
to  Ireland;  John  Cairnes  and  Samuel  James  to  England, 
with  Reuben  Hedlock,  who  was  appointed  to  preside  in 
Great  Britain  with  Hiram  Clark  and  Thomas  Ward,  who 
were  in  England,  as  his  assistants. 

Eternity  of  the  Marriage  Covenant. — While  at  Ra- 
mus, May  16  and  17,  1843,  the  Prophet  made  the  following 
declaration : 

"In  the  celestial  glory  there  are  three  heavens  or  de- 
grees ;  and  in  order  to  obtain  the  highest,  a  man  must  enter 
in  to  this  order  of  the  Priesthood  (meaning  the  new  and 
everlasting  covenant  of  marriage)  ;  and  if  he  does  not,  he 
cannot  obtain  it. 

"He  may  enter  into  the  other,  but  that  is  the  end  of 
his  kingdom;  he  cannot  have  an  increase. 

"Salvation  means  a  mart's  being  placed  beyond  the 
power  of  all  his  enemies. 

"The  more  sure  word  of  prophecy  (mentioned  by  Pe- 
ter) means  a  man's  knowing  that  he  is  sealed  up  unto  eternal 
life,  by  revelation  and  the  spirit  of  prophecy,  through  the 
power  of  the  Holy  Priesthood. 

"Tt  is  impossible  for  a  man  to  be  saved  in  ignorance. 

"There  is  no  such  thing  as  immaterial  matter.  All  spirit 
is  matter,  but  it  is  more  fine  or  pure,  and  can  only  be  dis- 
cerned by  purer  eyes. 

"We  cannot  see  it;  but  when  our  bodies  are  purified 
we  shall  see  that  it  is  all  matter." 

23 


338         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

The  New  and  Everlasting  Covenant. — A  revelation 
dealing  with  the  subject  of  marriage  for  eternity,  or  ce- 
lestial marriage  as  it  is  known,  was  reduced  to  writing  July 
12,  1843  (Doc.  and  Cov.  Sec.  132).  It  had  been  revealed  to 
the  Prophet  a  long  time  before  this  date,  but  had  not  been  re- 
corded or  publicly  announced.  In  it  the  Lord  defines  the 
"new  and  everlasting  covenant."  In  a  number  of  revelations 
previously  given  the  new  and  everlasting  covenant  is  men- 
tioned, and  various  principles  of  the  Gospel  are  spoken  of 
as  new  and  everlasting  covenants.  Thus,  in  the  Lord's  Pref- 
ace to  the  Book  of  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  he  says  he 
gave  commandments  to  Joseph  Smith,  that  his  "everlast- 
ing covenant  might  be  established;  that  the  fulness  of  the 
Gospel  might  be  proclaimed."  Immediately  after  the  organi- 
zation of  the  Church,  he  declared  that  baptism  is  a  "new  ?nd 
an  everlasting  covenant,  even  that  which  was  from  the  be- 
ginning," and  in  a  revelation  given  October  25,  1831  (Doc. 
and  Cov.  Sec.  66),  the  everlasting  covenant  is  defined  as 
the  fulness  of  the  Gospel,  "sent  forth  unto  the  children  of 
men,  that  they  might  have  life  and  be  ma^^e  partakers  of 
the  glories  which  are  to  be  revealed."  But  the  full  meaning 
and  significance  of  the  "new  and  everlasting  covenant,"  was 
not  revealed  until  the  Prophet  received  this  revelation 
(Doc.  and  Cov.  Sec.  132),  in  which  it  is  defined  as  follows: 

"For  behold !  I  reveal  unto  you  a  new  and  an  ever- 
lasting covenant;  and  if  ye  abide  not  that  covenant,  then 
are  ye  damned;  for  no  one  can  reject  this  covenant,  and 
be  permitted  to  enter  into  my  glory;  for  all  who  will  have 
a  blessing  at  my  hands,  shall  abide  the  law  which  was  ap- 
pointed for  that  blessing,  and  the  conditions  thereof,  as 
were  instituted  from  before  the  foundation  of  the  world.' 

This  reference  has  bearing  on  the  new  covenant  of  ce- 
lestial marriage,  or  marriage  for  eternity,  spoken  of  by 
President  Joseph  Smith  at  Ramus  in  May,  1843.  Then  the 
Lord  defines  the  law  of  the  new  and  everlasting  cove  lant. 
which  embraces  all  other  covenants  and  principles  belonging 
to  the  Gospel: 


DOCTkWAL  DEVUlOPMENT  339 

"And  as  pertaining  to  the  new  and  everlasting  cov- 
enant, it  was  instituted  for  the  fulness  of  my  glory;  and  he 
that  receiveth  a  fulness  thereof,  must  and  shall  abide  the 
law,  or  he  shall  be  damned,  saith  the  Lord  God. 

"And  verily  I  say  unto  you,  that  the  conditions  of  this 
law  are  these  • — All  covenants,  contracts,  bonds,  obligations 
oaths,  vows,  performances,  connections,  associations,  or  ex- 
pectations, that  are  not  made  and  entered  into,  and  sealed, 
by  the  Holy  Spirit  of  promise,  of  him  who  is  anointed, 
both  as  well  for  time  and  for  all  eternity,  and  that  too  most 
holy,  by  revelation  and  commandment  through  the  medium 
of  mine  anointed,  whom  I  have  appointed  on  the  earth  to 
hold  this  power  (and  I  have  appointed  unto  my  servant 
Joseph  to  hold  this  power  in  the  last  days,  and  there  is 
never  but  one  on  the  earth  at  a  time,  on  whom  this  power 
nnd  the  keys  of  this  Priesthood  are  conferred),  are  of  ni> 
efficacy,  virtue  or  force,  in  and  after  the  resurrection  from 
(he  dead;  for  all  contracts  that  are  not  made  unto  this  envl, 
have  an  end  when  men  are  dead." 

Conversely,  then,  all  contracts  entered  into  in  this  life, 
and  sealed  by  this  authority,  are  binding  and  of  force  after 
the  resurrection,  as  the  revelation  further  on  declares: 

"Behold !  mine  house  is  a  house  of  order,  saith  the  Lord, 
and  not  a  house  of  confusion.  Will  I  accept  of  an  offering 
saith  the  Lord,  that  is  not  made  in  my  name!  Or  will  1 
receive  at  your  hands  that  which  I  have  not  appointed! 
And,  will  I  appoint  unto  you,  saith  the  Lord,  except  it  be  by 
law,  even  as  I  and  my  Father  ordained  unto  you,  before  the 
world  was!  I  am  the  Lord  thy  God,  and  I  give  unto  you 
this  commandment,  that  no  man  shall  come  unto  the  Father 
but  by  me,  or  by  my  word,  which  is  my  law,  saith  the  Lord. 
And  everything  that  is  in  the  world,  whether  it  be  ordained 
of  men,  by  thrones,  or  principalities,  or  powers,  or  things 
of  name,  whatsoever  they  may  be,  that  are  not  by  me  or  b> 
my  word,  saith  the  Lord,  shall  be  thrown  down,  and  shall 
not  remain  after  men  are  dead,  neither  in  nor  after  the 
resurrection,  saith  the  Lord  your  God;  for  whatsoever 
tilings  remain,  are  by  me ;  and  whatsoever  things  are  not  by 
me,  shall  be  shaken  and  destroyed." 


340         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Revealed  by  Elijah.— The  keys  of  this  wonderful  and 
impressive  doctrine  were  restored  when  Elijah  conferred 
his  Priesthood.  The  mission  of  Elijah  in  this  dispensation, 
as  prophesied  of  by  Malachi,  was  to  restore  the  sealing,  or 
binding  power,  through  which  covenants  and  contracts,  as 
here  described  by  the  Lord,  are  approved  and  ratified  in  the 
heavens.  Referring  to  this  subject.  President  Joseph  Smith 
remarked  in  one  of  his  discourses : 

"Elijah  was  the  last  prophet  that  held  the  keys  of  the 
Priesthood,  *  *  *  It  is  true  that  the  Savior  had  authority 
and  power  to  bestow  this  blessing;  but  the  sons  of  Levi 
were  too  prejudiced.  'And  I  will  send  Elijah  the  Prophet 
before  the  great  and  terrible  day  of  the  Lord,'  etc.  Why 
send  Elijah?  Because  he  holds  the  keys  of  the  authority  to 
administer  in  all  the  ordinances  of  the  Priesthood;  and 
without  the  authority  is  given,  the  ordinances  could  not  be 
administered  in  righteousness.'* 

Again : 

**The  spirit,  power,  and  calling  of  Elijah  is,  that  ye  have 
power  to  hold  the  key  of  the  revelation,  ordinances,  oracles, 
powers  and  endowments  of  the  fulness  of  the  Melchizedek 
Priesthood  and  of  the  kingdom  of  God  on  the  earth;  and 
to  receive,  obtain  and  perform  all  the  ordinances  belonging 
to  the  kingdom  of  God,  even  unto  the  turning  of  the  hearts 
of  the  fathers  unto  the  children,  and  the  hearts  of  the 
children  unto  the  fathers,  even  those  who  are  in  heaven. 
*  *  *  What  is  this  office  and  work  of  Elijah?  It  is  one 
of  the  greatest  and  most  important  subjects  that  God  has 
reve^led.  He  shovnd  send  Elijah  to  sea)  the  children  to  the 
fathers,  and  the  fathers  to  the  children." 

In  the  Temple  these  Blessings  are  Obtained. — In 
the  temple  of  the  Lord  these  sealing  blessings  may  be  ob- 
tained. Only  in  the  days  of  poverty,  when  there  is  no  tem- 
ple, can  they  be  received  elsewhere.  The  Prophet  added 
further  instruction  to  this  subject  in  a  discourse,  Sunday, 
June  11,  1843,  wherein  he  said: 

**One  of  the  ordinances  of  the  house  of  the  Lord  is 
baptism  for  the  dead.  God  decreed  before  the  foundation  of 


DOCTRINAL  DEVELOPMENT  341 

the  world  that  that  ordinance  should  be  administered  in  a 
font  prepared  for  that  purpose  in  the  house  of  the  Lord. 

**If  a  man  gets  a  fulness  of  the  Priesthood  of  God,  he 
has  to  get  it  in  the  same  way  that  Jesus  Christ  obtained 
it,  and  that  was  by  keeping  all  the  commandments  and 
obeying  all  the  ordinances  of  the  house  of  the  Lord.  *  *  * 

"All  men  who  become  heirs  of  God  and  joint-heirs  with 
Jesus  Christ,  will  have  to  receive  the  fulness  of  the  ordi- 
nances of  his  kingdom ;  and  those  who  will  not  receive  all 
the  ordinances  will  come  short  of  the  fulness  of  that  glory, 
if  they  do  not  lose  the  whole."  (Documentary  History  of 
the  Church,  Vol.  5 :  p.  423). 

Plural  Marriage. — This  revelation,  dated  July  12,  1843. 
also  contains  the  doctrine  of  plural  wives.  This  doctrine  was 
made  known  to  the  Prophet  as  early  as  the  summer  of 
1831,  and  by  him  was  taught  to  a  few  others,  but  it  was 
not  practiced  until  the  Lord  commanded  it.  Secrecy  was 
imposed  by  the  Lord  until  such  time  as  he  saw  fit  for  its 
introduction.  When  the  Prophet  was  commanded  to  practice 
this  principle,  he  hesitated  and  deferred  taking  action  for 
some  time.  To  do  so  was  one  of  the  greatest  trials  of  his 
life.  He  knew  the  doctrine  was  in  conflict  with  the  tradi- 
tions and  teachings  of  the  world  and  would  arouse  increased 
persecution;  moreover,  his  own  prejudices  were  in  opposi- 
tion to  the  doctrine.  However,  the  Lord  had  commanded 
him  and  he  must  act. 

In  Nauvoo  the  doctrine  was  revealed  to  many  of  the 
leading  brethren,  and  wives  were  sealed  to  some  of  them  by 
President  Joseph  Smith,  and  to  others,  under  his  direction. 
However,  it  was  not  until  1852,  after  the  Saints  had  come 
to  Utah  that  the  levelation  was  published  to  the  world. 

The  Douglas  Prophecy. — On  the  return  from  Ramus, 
where  the  doctrine  of  the  eternity  of  marriage  was  taught 
to  a  number  of  brethren,  President  Joseph  Smith  and  his 
scribe,  William  Clayton,  paid  a  visit  to  Judge  Stephen  A. 
Douglas,  at  Carthage,  where  he  was  holding  court.  On  invi- 
tation they  dined  with  Judge  Douglas,  and  after  dinner  he 
requested    President   Smith   to   relate   the   history   of  the 


342         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

persecutions  of  the  Saints  while  in  Missouri.  This  he  did 
in  some  detail,  covering  a  period  of  about  three  hours.  He 
also  gave  an  account  of  his  visit  to  Washington,  with  Judge 
Elias  Higbee  and  Sidney  Rigdon,  in  1839,  and  their  treat- 
ment by  President  Martin  Van  Buren,  Henry  Clay,  John  C. 
Calhoun  and  others.  Judge  Douglas  listened  with  the 
closest  attention  and  deprecated  the  conduct  of  Governor 
Boggs  and  his  aids  in  Missouri.  He  said  that  any  people 
who  would  do  as  the  Missourians  had  done  to  the  Latter- 
day  Saints  ought  to  be  brought  to  judgment  and  punished. 
President  Smith,  in  concluding  the  conversation,  uttered 
the  following  prophecy  which  was  recorded  in  the  journal 
of  his  secretary,  William  Clayton,  under  date  of  the  event. 
May  18,  1843: 

"Judge,  you  will  aspire  to  the  presidency  of  the  United 
States;  and  if  ever  you  turn  your  hand  against  me  or  the 
Latter-day  Saints,  you  will  feel  the  weight  of  the  hand  of 
the  Almighty  upon  you ;  and  you  will  live  to  see  and  know 
that  I  have  testified  the  truth  to  you;  for  the  conversation 
of  this  day  will  stick  to  you  through  life."^ 


"Stephen  A.  Douglas  lived  tc  see  the  fulfilment  of  this 
prophecy.  He  did  aspire  to  the  presidency  of  the  United  States. 
He  did  raise  his  voice  against  the  Latter-day  Saints  in  a  speech 
delivered  in  Springfield,  Illinois,  June  12,  1857.  The  speech  was 
published  in  the  "Missouri  Republican."  While  Mr.  Douglas  had 
more  reason  to  expect  to  be  elected  than  any  other  candidate,  he 
was  overwhelmingly  defeated,  and  Abraham  Lincoln  was  elected 
President  of  the  United  States. 

For  full  particulars  in  relation  to  this  subject,  the  reader  is 
referred  to  the  "History  of  the  Mormon  Church,"  chapter  46,  by 
Elder   B.   H.   Roberts. 


CHAPTER  33 

MISSOURI'S    THIRD    ATTEMPT    TO    CAPTURE 
JOSEPH  SMITH 
1843 

Conspiracy  Against  Joseph  Smith. — When  John  C. 
Bennett  wrote  to  Sidney  Rigc^on  and  Orson  Pratt,  saying 
he  was  on  his  way  to  Missouri  to  obtain  a  new  requisition 
for  Joseph  Smith  and  others,  it  was  not  an  idle  threat.  Not 
many  weeks  had  passed  before  reports  reached  Nauvoo 
that  new  indictments  had  been  found  against  President 
Smith,  based  on  the  old  Missouri  charges,  and  that  John  C. 
Bennelt  was  making  desperate  threats.  Moreover,  Bennett 
must  have  had  some  definite  information  which  caused  him 
to  say  that  Governor  Ford  would  acknowledge  the  new 
requisition.  A  conspiracy,  evidently,  was  on  foot,  in  which 
the  governors  of  the  two  states  were  to  play  their  parts. 
Further  evidence  that  Governor  Ford  was  a  party  to  the 
conspiracy  is  discovered  in  a  communication  dated  June  10, 
1843,  from  Sam  C.  Owens  of  Independence,  to  the  governor 
of  Illinois.  Owens,  one  of  the  bitterest  persecutors  of  the 
Saints  in  Missouri,  stated  in  his  letter  that  John  C.  Ben- 
nett had  Tiuthorized  him  to  write  to  Governor  Ford,  "with- 
out hesitation"  in  regard  to  the  charges  against  Joseph 
Smith.  "At  the  last  term  of  the  circuit  court  of  Daviess 
County,"  he  wrote,  "an  indictment  was  found  by  the  grand 
jury  against  Joseph  Smith  for  treason  against  the  state," 
and  necessary  papers  were  on  the  way  to  Governor  Thomas 
Reynolds,  who,  on  receipt  thereof,  would  issue  a  requisition, 
and  Mr.  Joseph  H.  Reynolds  would  be  sent  as  a  special 
agent  "to  attend  to  the  business."  Owens  also  said  that 
"Dr.  Bennett  further  writes  that  he  has  made  an  agreement 
with  Harmon  T.  Wilson,  of  Hancock  County  (Carthage 
seat  of  justice),  in  whose  hands  he  wishes  the  writ  that 
shall  be  issued  by  you  to  be  put.  From  the  tenor  of  his  letter 


344         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

I  am  induced  to  believe  that  he  has  made  the  same  suggestion 
to  you." 

A  Warrant  for  His  Arrest. — June  13,  1843,  Governor 
Reynolds  issued  the  requisition  and  Joseph  H.  Reynolds  was 
dispatched  to  Illinois.  Governor  Ford  lost  no  time  in  issu- 
ing the  warrant  for  the  arrest  and  placed  it  in  the  hands  of 
Harmon  T.  Wilson,  who,  with  Reynolds,  immediately  starte^l 
for  their  prisoner.  The  night  before  the  warrant  was  issued 
Governor  Ford  incidentally  remarked  to  Judge  James  Adams 
that  the  next  day  he  would  issue  such  a  writ.  Judge  Adams 
sent  an  express  at  once  to  Nauvoo  to  warn  the  Prophet 
of  impending  danger.  His  message  arrived  in  the  evening  of 
Sunday,  June  18,  but  President  Smith  was  not  at  home. 
On  the  13th,  he  and  his  family  had  gone  north  to  visit 
with  Mrs.  Wasson,  sister  of  Emma  Smith,  who  resided  near 
Dixon,  Lee  County,  Illinois.  Hyrum  Smith  sent  William 
Clayton  and  Stephen  Markham  on  horse  back  with  all  speed 
to  warn  his  brother  Joseph.  They  arrived  at  Wasson's  on 
the  afternoon  of  Wednesday,  June  21,  a  distance  of  two 
hundred  and  twelve  miles.  Hearing  their  report,  Joseph 
said:  *T  have  no  fear.  I  shall  not  leave  here;  I  shall  find 
friends,  and  Missourians  cannot  hurt  me,  I  tell  you  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord."  He  cancelled  an  appointment  to  preach 
in  Dixon,  and  concluded  to  remain  with  the  Wassons,  fear- 
ing that  if  he  started  for  home  he  might  fall  into  the  hands 
of  his  enemies  where  he  had  no  friends. 

His  Arrest  by  Reynolds  and  Wilson. — From  some 
source  Reynolds  and  Wilson  learned  that  Joseph  was  at 
Dixon  and  thither  they  went  with  haste.  On  the  way  to 
Wasson's  they  passed  William  Clayton,  who  had  been  sent 
to  spy  out  the  land,  but  as  they  were  disguised,  Clayton  did 
not  know  them.  Arriving  at  their  destination  the  sheriffs 
represented  themselves  to  be  "Mormon"  elders  and  were 
directed  to  the  Wasson  home.  President  Smith  was  in  the 
yard  when  they  arrived.  Springing  upon  him  like  fiends,  and 
without  showing  any  papers  for  his  arrest,  they  pointed 
cocked  pistols  at  hJs  head  and  with  many  vile  oaths,  threat- 


ATTEMPT  TO  CAPTURE  JOSEPH  SMITH    34? 

ened  to  shoot  him  if  he  stirred.  They  repeatedly  jabbed 
the  muzzles  of  their  pistols  in  his  ribs,  and  were  for  hurry- 
ing him  off  to  Dixon  without  giving  him  a  chance  to  say 
farewell  to  his  family  or  friends,  or  obtain  his  hat  and  coat. 
Stephen  Markham  grabbed  the  horses  by  the  bits  and  held 
them  saying:  "There  is  no  law  on  earth  that  requires  a 
sheriff  to  take  a  prisoner  without  his  clothes."  They 
threatened  to  shoot  him,  but  he  paid  no  heed  to  their 
threats,  and  Emma  Smith  brought  her  husband  his  hat  and 
coat.  As  the  wagon  rolled  away,  Joseph  called  to  Markham 
to  go  to  Dixon  and  secure  a  writ  of  habeas  corpus.  On  the 
way  the  officers  repeatedly  thrust  their  pistols  in  the  Proph- 
et's sides  with  accompanying  oaths  of  blasphemy,  and  did 
not  desist  until  shortly  before  reaching  Dixon,  when  Mark- 
ham, who  had  overtaken  them,  upbraided  them  for  their 
cowardice  and  brutal  treatment  of  their  prisoner,  who  was 
defenseless. 

Arriving  at  Dixon,  the  officers  placed  their  prisoner 
in  a  room  of  the  tavern,  and  ordered  fresh  horses  to  be 
ready  in  five  minutes.  Joseph  asked  them  if  he  could  inter- 
view counsel,  but  was  cruelly  treated  for  his  request.  A 
man  passed  the  window  and  the  Prophet  shouted  to  him  to 
secure  him  a  lawyer,  for  he  was  falsely  imprisoned.  Attorney 
Edward  Southwick  came  to  the  door,  but  it  was  shut  in  his 
face,  with  a  threat.  Shepherd  G.  Patrick,  another  attorney, 
also  came  and  was  insulted  in  like  manner.  The  neighbor- 
hood was  soon  aroused,  and  Mr.  Dixon,  owner  of  the  house, 
with  some  friends  surrounded  the  door  and  threatened  vio- 
lence to  the  inhuman  sheriffs  if  they  did  not  alter  their 
brutal  course.  This  had  a  sobering  effect  upon  them,  and 
lawyers  Southwick  and  Patrick  came  into  the  room.  Presi- 
dent Smith  showed  them  his  bruised  sides,  and  asked  therm 
to  obtain  a  writ  of  habeas  corpus.  A  messenger  was  sent 
by  Mr.  Dixon  to  Mr.  Chamberlain,  master-in-chancery,  who 
lived  some  six  miles  away,  and  another  messenger  was 
sent  for  Attorney  Cyrus  Walker,  who  happened  to  be  cam- 
paigning near  that  place.  Walker,  Whig  c^n^id^te  for  Con- 


346         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

gress,  said  he  would  come  provided  Joseph  Smith  would 
promise  to  vote  for  him,  which  the  latter  said  he  would  do. 
This  promise,  Walker  thought,  would  give  him  the  united 
vote  of  the  ''Mormon"  people,  which  would  insure  his 
election.  About  eight  o'clock  the  master-in-chancery  arrived 
and  issued  a  writ  of  habeas  corpus  returnable  before  Judge 
John  D.  Caton,  of  the  ninth  judicial  district,  at  Ottawa, 
which  was  served  on  Reynolds  and  Wilson.  The  same  day 
William  Clayton  was  sent  by  the  Prophet  to  notify  his 
brother  Hyrum,  and  get  assistance. 

Reynolds  and  Wilson  Under  Arrest. — Stephen  Mark- 
ham  went  before  a  justice  of  the  peace  and  obtained  a 
warrant  for  Reynolds  and  Wilson  iov  threatening  his  life. 
He  later  obtained  other  warrants  from  the  circuit  court 
of  Lee  County  against  them  for  threatening  the  life  of 
Joseph  Smith,  and  for  false  imprisonment,  claiming  ten 
thousand  dollars  damages,  on  the  ground  that  the  writ  is- 
sued by  Governor  Ford  was  a  void  writ  in  law.  As  they 
could  not  obtain  bondsmen  outside  of  Missouri,  they  were 
taken  into  custody  by  Sheriff  Campbell  of  Lee  County.  They 
also  obtained  a  writ  of  habeas  corpus  and  under  these  cir- 
cumstances the  entire  party,  including  the  lawyers  and  Mr, 
Dixon,  started  for  Ottawa. 

President  Joseph  Smith's  Discourse  at  Pawpaw 
Grove. — Saturday  night,  June  24,  they  arrived  at  Paw- 
paw Grove,  thirty-two  miles  distant  from  Dixon,  and  the 
following  morning  the  people  assembled  at  the  hotel  and 
requested  that  the  Prophet  preach.  To  this  Reynolds  ob- 
jected, saying  that  Joseph  Smith  was  his  prisoner,  and  the 
people  must  disperse.  They  had  witnessed  his  abuse  of  his 
prisoner,  and  a  Mr.  David  Town,  an  aged  gentleman,  who 
was  lame,  advanced  and  gave  Reynolds  to  understand  that 
he  could  not  interrupt  gentlemen.  Bringing  his  heavy  walk- 
ing stick  down  with  a  thud,  he  said: 

"You Infernal  puke,  we'll  learn  you  to  come  here 

and  interrupt  gentlemen.  Sit  down  there  (pointing  to  a 
very  low  chair),  and  sit  still.  Don't  open  your  head  till 


ATTEMPT  TO  CAPTURE  JOSEPH  SMITH    347 

General  Smith  gets  through  talking.  If  you  never  learned 
jnanners  in  Missouri,  we'll  teach  you  that  gentlemen  are 
not  to  be  imposed  upon  by  a  nigger-driver.  You  cannot 
kidnap  men  here,  if  you  do  in  Missouri ;  and  if  you  attempt 
it  here,  there's  a  committee  in  this  grove  that  will  sit  on 
your  case;  and,  sir,  it  is  the  highest  tribunal  in  the  United 
States,  as  from  its  decision  there  is  no  appeall" 

Reynolds  very  meekly  and  in  fear  took  the  seat  while 
President  Smith  addressed  the  people  for  one  hour  and  a 
half. 

The   Issuing   of   New   Writs. — It   v^as   learned   that 

Judge  Caton  was  in  New  York,  so  they  all  returned  to 
Dixon,  where  new  writs  were  obtained,  made  returnable 
before  the  nearest  tribunal  in  the  fifth  judicial  district,  at 
Markham's  request.  Provision  was  now  made  to  go  to 
Quincy, .  where  Judge  Stephen  A.  Douglas  was  holding 
court.  Twice  on  the  way  Reynolds  and  Wilson  engaged  in 
plots  to  raise  mobs  and  carry  Joseph  Smith  to  the  mouth 
of  Rock  River  where  there  was  a  company  from  Missouri 
v/aiting  to  receive  himi;  but  each  time  the  plans  were  dis- 
covered and  foiled. 

On  the  way  Joseph  convinced  Sheriff  Campbell  and 
the  attorneys  that  the  court  of  Nauvoo  was  nearer  than 
that  of  Quincy,  and  had  full  power  to  try  his  case,  and 
hither  they  bent  their  way.  Reynolds  and  Wilson  endeavored 
to  get  Sheriff  Campbell,  who  had  them  in  custody,  to  ""o  by 
way  of  Rock  River,  to  Quincy,  not  knowing  that  their  plots 
were  discovered,  saying  that  they  would  never  go  through 
Nauvoo  alive.  Joseph  Smith  pledged  his  word  of  honor 
that  they  would  not  be  molested,  and  the  journey  was  re- 
sumed by  land  in  the  direction  of  Nauvoo. 

A  Party  to  the  Rescue. — William  Clayton  arrived  in 
Nauvoo  on  Sunday,  June  25,  1843,  and  at  the  afternoon 
meeting  in  the  temple  Hyrum  Smith  requested  to  see  all 
the  brethren.  He  informed  them  of  his  brother  Joseph's  ar- 
rest, and  called  for  volunteers  to  go  to  his  assistance.  That 
evening  a  company  of  about  one  hundred  and  seventy- five 


348         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

men  left  on  horseback.  Wilson  Law  refused  to  go  unless  his 
expenses  could  be  met,  whereupon  President  Brigham 
Young  went  to  work  and  raised  seven  hundred  dollars  by 
subscription.  About  seventy-five  men  on  board  the  Maid  of 
Iowa,  under  Captain  Dan  Jones,  went  down  the  Mississippi 
to  the  mouth  of  the  Illinois  River,  thence  up  that  river  to- 
ward Peoria,  to  examine  the  steamboats,  suspecting  the 
Prophet  might  be  forced  on  one  of  them  to  be  carried  down 
the  river  to  Missouri. 

Shortly  after  the  party  with  the  Prophet  left  Geneseo  on 
the  27th,  the  advance  guard  of  the  brethren,  nine  in  all, 
from  Nauvoo  came  up,  and  Reynolds  and  Wilson  began  to 
tremble  fearing  for  their  lives.  Reynolds  asked  if  ''Ji"^" 
Flack  was  in  the  crowd.  When  he  was  informed  that  he 
would  be  present  the  next  day,  the  criminal  sheriff  replied: 
"Then  I  am  a  dead  man;  for  I  know  him  of  old."  When 
Stephen  Markham,  who  had  gone  to  locate  the  brethren 
from  Nauvoo,  rode  up,  Reynolds  said,  "Do  I  meet  you  as 
a  friend?  I  expected  to  be  a  dead  man  when  I  met  you 
again,"  but  he  was  assured  that  he  would  not  be  hurt. 
Thursday,  June  29,  James  Flack  with  others  of  the  breth- 
ren met  the  company  a  short  distance  south  of  Monmouth- 
President  Joseph  Smith  took  Flack  to  one  side  and  charged 
him  not  to  harm  Reynolds,  for  he  had  given  his  word  of 
honor  that  he  would  not  be  injured.  This  Flack  promised 
to  do  although  he  had  cause  for  vengeance. 

Arrival  at  Nauvoo. — Other  bodies  of  men  from  Nau- 
voo joined  the  company  from  time  to  time  and  when  they 
reached  that  place  there  were  about  one  hundred  and  forty 
riding  on  horse  back,  who  were  joined  by  the  populace  in 
procession  and  thus  they  marched  into  the  town.  President 
Smith  was  greeted  with  cheers  and  the  firing  of  cannon. 
He  was  still  a  prisoner  in  the  hands  of  Reynolds  and  Wilson, 
and  they  in  turn  were  prisoners  in  the  hands  of  Sheriff 
Campbell.  The  Prophet  took  them  to  his  house  and  placed 
Reynolds  and  Wilson  at  the  head  of  the  table,  where  about 
fifty  persons  were  served.    This  was  a  very  different  re- 


ATTEMPT  TO  CAPTURE  JOSEPH  SMITH    349 

ception  from  the  one  he  had  received  from  these  men  when 
they  took  him  prisoner  in  Lee  County,  at  the  Wasson  home. 
The  Trial  Before  the  Municipal  Coxirt.— The  same 
day  they  arrived  in  Nauvoo  the  municipal  court  convened, 
and  a  requisition  was  made  on  Reynolds  to  return  the  writ, 
but  he  refused  to  recognize  the  summons,  whereupon  the 
Prophet  petitioned  the  court  for  a  writ  of  habeas  corpus  to 
be  directed  to  Reynolds,  commanding  him  to  bring  his  pris- 
oner   before  the    court.     The    summons    was    issued    and 


p.uriiitt 


Ijljpilllll  {l|lli;iH!riiiHI! 


!ll!ll!ltiy!l!ll!iyiiitifli'^! 


t  f  »  ■  I  F  ?  ^  '  »  '  " 


TPIE    MANSION    HOUSE 


Reynolds  complied  with  the  attachment  and  delivered  the 
Prophet  into  the  hands  of  the  marshal  of  the  city.  That 
afternoon  President  Smith  addressed  the  people  at  great 
length,  declaring  that  he  would  not  peacefully  submit  again 
to  such  ill-treatment.  While  he  was  speaking  Reynolds 
and  Wilson  with  a  lawyer  named  Davis,  of  Carthage,  left 
for  that  place  threatening  to  raise  the  militia  and  come 
again  and  take  President  Smith  out  of  Nauvoo. 

Saturday,  July  1,  1843,  the  court  convened  to  examine 


350         ESSENTIALS  IM  CMURCH  HtStOHV 

the  writ  of  habeas  corpus.  Messrs.  Cyrus  Walker,  Shep- 
herd G.  Patrick,  Edward  Southwick  and  a  Mr.  Backman. 
defended  Joseph  Smi'h  while  Attorney  Mason  was  coun- 
selor for  Reynolds.  Witnesses  were  examined  and  the  case 
tried  on  its  merits,  Hyrum  Smith,  Parley  P.  Pratt,  Brig- 
ham  Young,  George  W.  Pitkin,  Lyman  Wight  and  Sid- 
ney Rigdon  giving  testimony,  at  the  conclusion  of  which 
the  prisoner  was  discharged. 

The  Citizens  of  Lee  County  Thanked.— July  1,  1843, 
a  mass  meeting  of  the  citizens  of  Nauvoo  was  held  in  the 
assembly  hall  and  it  was  "unanimously  resolved  that  Messrs. 
Sager  and  Dixon,  of  the  town  of  Dixon,  and  the  citizens  of 
Dixon,  Pawpaw  Grove,  and  Lee  County,  receive  the  warm- 
est thanks  for  the  firm  patriotism,  bold  and  decided  stand 
taken  against  lawless  outrage  and  the  spirit  of  mobocracy, 
as  manifested  in  the  arrest  or  capture  of  General  Joseph 
Smith,  while  on  a  visit  to  his  friends  in  that  district  of 
country." 

Reynolds'  Further  Attempt  to  Obtain  Joseph  Smith. 
— The  proceedings  of  the  municipal  court  of  Nauvoo  in  this 
case  were  promptly  forwarded  to  Governor  Ford,  with 
affidavits  from  the  attorneys  and  others  bearing  upon  the 
case  and  the  kindly  treatment  Reynolds  and  Wilson  had 
received  in  Nauvoo.  Judge  James  Adams,  came  from 
Carthage  with  the  information  that  Reynolds  and  Wilson 
were  exciting  the  people  there  to  mobocracy,  and  petition- 
ing the  governor  for  a  posse  forcibly  to  take  Joseph  Smith, 
on  the  grounds  that  he  had  been  unlawfully  taken  out  of 
their  hands.  A  remonstrance  against  the  Carthage  pro- 
ceedings was  prepared  and  forwarded  to  Carthage  by 
Messrs.  Southwick  and  Patrick,  and  a  petition  was  sent  to 
Governor  Ford  praying  him  not  to  issue  any  more  writs. 

Governor  Ford  refused  to  comply  with  the  request  of 
Sheriff  Reynolds,  and  subsequently,  when  Governor  Rev- 
nolds  of  Missouri  requested  him  to  call  out  the  miliMa: — 
a  method  they  had  of  doing  in  Missouri — to  retake  Joseph 
Smith,  Governor  Ford  replied  that  Joseph  Smith  had  been 


ATTEMPT  TO  CAPTURE  JOSEPH  SMITH    351 

tried  before  the  municipal  court  of  Nauvoo  on  a  writ  of  ha- 
beas corpus,  and  discharged  from  arrest.  He,  as  governor, 
had  fully  executed  the  duty  which  the  laws  imposed,  and  had 
not  *'been  resisted  either  in  the  writ  issued  for  the  arrest 
of  Smith  or  in  the  person  of  the  officer  appointed  to  appre- 
hend him,''  and  the  constitution  would  not  permit  him  to 
take  such  action,  as  the  Missouri  official  proposed. 

The  Case  of  O.  P.  Rockwell.— Orr in  Porter  Rock- 
well, who  was  accused  as  the  principal  in  the  shooting  of 
ex-Governor  Boggs,  went  into  retirement  with  the  Prophet 
when  Governor  Ford  issued  papers  for  his  extradition.  He 
traveled  east  as  far  as  New  Jersey  where  he  remained  for 
some  time.  Following  the  discharge  of  President  Joseph 
Smith  by  Judge  Pope,  Rockwell  concluded  to  return  to 
Nauvoo,  evidently  by  way  of  the  Ohio  and  Mississippi 
Rivers.  In  St.  Louis  he  was  recognized  by  Elias  Parker 
who  had  him  placed  under  arrest,  March  4,  1843.  They 
carried  him  to  Independence  in  chains,  where  he  was  placed 
under  bonds  in  the  sum  of  five  thousand  dollars,  which 
they  knew  he  could  not  raise,  as  no  person  outside  of  Mis- 
souri would  be  accepted  by  the  court  as  bandsman.  In  the 
custody  of  the  notorious  Joseph  H.  Reynolds,  sheriff  of 
Jackson  County,  he  was  cast  into  prison  bound  hand  and 
foot.  Here  he  remained  a  prisoner  for  eight  months. 
March  15,  1843,  the  Prophet  wrote:  *'I  prophesied  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  Orrin  Porter  Rock- 
well would  get  away  honorably  from  the  Missourians." 

On  Christmas  evening,  1843 — the  last  Christmas  day 
Joseph  and  Hyrum  Smith  celebrated  on  earth — a  large 
party  assembled  at  the  Prophet's  home,  and  spent  the  time 
in  music,  dancing  and  a  social  visit.  During  the  festivities, 
a  man  with  long  shaggy  hair,  apparently  dnmk,  came  in 
and  acted  like  a  Missourian.  A  scuffle  ensued  and  the 
Prophet  had  an  opportunity  to  see  the  stranger's  face.  To 
his  great  surprise  and  joy  he  discovered  his  ''long-tried, 
warm,  but  cruelly  persecuted  friend,  Orrin  Porter  Rock- 


iS2         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

well."     The  party  came  to  order  while  Rockwell  related 
in  detail  his  experiences  and  sufferings  while  in  Missouri. 

Orrin  P.  Rockweirs  Story. — The  story  is  too  long 
to  tell  in  full  at  this  point.  It  is  sufficient  to  relate  the 
following  incidents.  When  he  arrived  in  Independence  a 
large  crowd  had  gathered  and  suggested  hanging  him  at 
once,  but  he  was  placed  in  jail.  In  two  or  three  days  he 
underwent  a  mock  trial,  where  false  witnesses  testified 
against  him.  The  magistrate  said  he  found  no  evidence 
against  him,  but  placed  him  in  prison  for  safe  keeping, 
where  Sheriff  Reynolds  chained  him  hand  and  foot.  One 
time  he  was  able  to  escape,  but  was  recaptured  and  only 
by  the  providence  of  the  Lord  was  saved  from  being 
hanged.  About  the  time  that  President  Smith  was  de- 
manded by  the  governor  of  Missouri,  Reynolds,  the  sheriff, 
came  to  Rockwell  and  said  that  he  had  discovered  from 
letters  that  Joseph  Smith  had  unlimited  confidence  in  Rock- 
well, and  if  Rockwell  would  only  "tote  him  out  by  riding 
or  any  other  way,"  so  that  the  Missourians  might  apprehend 
him,  Rockwell  might  please  himself  whether  he  stayed  in 
Illinois  or  returned  to  Missouri,  they  would  protect  him, 
and  any  pile  that  he  would  name  the  citizens  of  Jackson 
County,  would  club  together  and  raise.  "You  only  deliver 
Joe  Smith  into  our  hands,  and  name  your  pile."  Rockwell 
replied :  *T  will  see  you  all  damned  first,  and  then  I  won't." 
The  time  of  further  trial  was  continually  delayed,  but 
on  the  13th  of  December,  he  was  taken  before  the  court  and 
tried — not  on  the  charge  of  shooting  Boggs,  but  for  break- 
ing jail !  He  was  found  guilty  and  sentenced  to  "five 
minutes'  imprisonment  in  the  county  jail,"  but  was  kept 
there  five  hours,  while  his  enemies  tried  to  think  of  some 
other  charge  to  make  against  him.  He  was  finally  released 
and  with  great  difficulty  made  his  way  to  Nauvoo,  where 
he  arrived  that  Christmas  night- 


Chapter  34 

JOSEPH  SMITH'S  CANDIDACY  FOR  PRESIDENT 

— NAUVOO  CONSPIRACY 

1843—1844 

Threats  of  the  Mob. — Following  the  unsuccessful 
attempt  to  carry  President  Joseph  Smith  into  Missouri,  the 
hatred  of  his  enemies  became  intense.  Lying  accusations 
were  published  in  anti-" Mormon"  papers  and  circulated 
against  the  Saints.  Threats  were  made,  both  in  Missouri 
and  Illinois,  of  mob  attacks  and  the  legion  was  kept  in 
readiness  to  withstand  any  mob  assault.  The  governor  was 
apprised  of  these  conditions  from  time  to  time,  and  pe- 
titioned for  protection,  but  refused  to  give  credence  to  the 
rumors,  or  take  any  measures  to  repel  any  proposed  in- 
vasion. This  attitude  increased  the  boldness  of  the  enemies 
of  the  Saints,  who  declared,  in  reference  to  the  governor, 
should  he  attempt  to  protect  the  "Mormons"  in  their  rights : 
"If  he  opens  his  head  we  will  punch  a  hole  through  him! 
He  dare  not  speak !  We  will  serve  him  the  same  sauce  we 
will  the  'Mormons  !'  " 

Growth  of  Nauvoo. — Through  the  gathering  of  con- 
verts from  Great  Britain  as  well  as  from  various  parts  of 
the  United  States,  Nauvoo  had  become  the  foremost  city  of 
Illinois.  It  had  risen  f  ronr  a  swamp  and  wilderness  in  1839, 
to  a  commonwealth  of  some  twenty  thousand  souls.  The 
people  were  frugal,  industrious  and  law-abiding.  Many 
factories  had  been  established,  and  measures  were  on  foot, 
at  the  suggestion  of  President  Smith,  to  dam  the  Mississippi 
for  water  power  purposes.  He  also  suggested  that  Congress 
be  petitioned  to  build  a  canal  around  the  Des  Moines  rapids 
to  admit  of  the  passage  of  boats  for  commercial  purposes." 
He  instructed  the  Saints  to  be  producers  and  to  manu- 
facture  from  the   raw  materials,   rather   than  to   be  con- 


«Such  a  canal  was  built,  and  completed  in  1877,  at  a  cost  to 
the  government  of  more  than  four  million  dollars. 
24 


354         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


siimers  only,   and  under  his  direction  and  inspiration  the 
city  prospered. 

Jealousy  of  Other  Towns. — All  this  augmented  the 

jealousy  and  hatred  of  the  neighboring  towns,  where  thrift 
and  unity  were  lacking.     Another  thing  that  increased  the 


MAP  OF  NORTHERN   ILLINOIS 


JOSEPH  SMITH'S  CANDIDACY  355 

opposition,  especially  of  the  politicians,  was  the  fact  that 
the  Saints  usually  voted  as  a  unit.  It  was  this  tendency 
which  caused  Cyrus  Walker  to  seek  the  favor  of  Joseph 
Smith  in  the  summer  of  1843.  However,  the  voting  of  the 
** Mormons"  in  this  manner  was  not  due  to  instruction  from 
the  leading  councils  of  the  Church,  but  from  necessity  and 
for  self-preservation.  Both  the  Whig  and  the  Democratic 
office-seekers  sought  the  support  of  the  Saints,  and  when 
it  was  not  forthcoming,  hatred  filled  their  breasts,  and 
vengeance  was  threatened.  The  constant  arrival  of  im- 
migrants, who  were  instructed  to  gather  at  Nauvoo,  was 
also  looked  upon  as  an  attempt  to  lay  plans  to  control  the 
sta'e.  So  strong  were  the  Latter-day  Saints  that  they  held 
the  balance  of  power  in  the  elections  and  naturally  threw 
their  support  to  those  most  friendly  to  them,  which  aroused 
the  animosities  of  their  opponents  to  a  murderous  degree. 

In  the  August  (1843)  election  Robert  D.  Foster  and 
George  W.  Thatcher  were  elected  to  county  offices.  They 
went  to  Carthage  to  give  bonds  and  take  their  oaths  and 
were  threatened  by  Harmon  T.  Wilson  and  some  fifteen 
or  twenty  others,  who  were  armed  with  knives  and  pistols. 
The  bonds,  however,  were  accepted,  and  the  mob  gave 
notice  of  a  meeting  of  anti-" Mormons"  to  consider  the 
question  of  the  "Mormons"  holding  office.  At  their  meet- 
ing they  made  all  manner  of  accusations  and  threats,  stat- 
ing that  they  "pledge  themselves  in  the  most  determined 
manner"  to  aid  Missouri  should  another  demand  be  made 
for  Joseph  Smith,  which  gave  encouragement  to  the 
enemies  of  the  Saints  within  that  state. 

Near  the  close  of  the  year  1843,  they  openly  resorted 
to  mob  violence.  Daniel  Avery  and  his  son  Philander,  were 
kidnapped  and  delivered  to  the  Missourians.  On  false 
accusations  they  were  imprisoned  and  brutally  treated  for 
some  time.  The  son  finally  made  his  escape  and  the  father 
was  later  released  on  habeas  corpus  proceedings. 

Joseph  Smith  and  the  Presidency  of  the  United 
States. — From  the  time  of  the  organization  of  the  Church 


356         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

the  Saints  had  suffered  most  cruelly  at  the  hands  of 
enemies.  Governors  and  lesser  state  dignitaries,  had  aided 
in  the  persecutions.  No  redress,  even  from  the  government 
of  the  United  States,  could  be  obtained.  Mobs  still  menaced 
them,  and  their  chances  for  protection  by  lawful  means 
were  not  the  best,  for  the  governor  of  Illinois  was  intimi- 
dated by  mob  threats.  It  was  agreed,  therefore,  to  inquire 
of  the  various  candidates  for  the  presidency  of  the  United 
States  what  their  feelings  would  be,  if  elected,  towards  the 
Latter-day  Saints,  and  their  course  of  action  in  relation  to 
the  cruel  oppression  the  Saints  had  suffered.  Accordingly 
letters  were  sent  to  the  leading  candidates.  Only  two, 
Henry  Clay  and  John  C.  Calhoun,  deigned  to  make  reply- 
Their  answers  were  so  unsatisfactory  that  the  "Mormon" 
people  decided  they  could  vote  for  neither  of  them.  Clay 
replied  that  if  he  ever  entered  that  high  office  he  must  go 
into- it  free  and  unfettered,  with  no  guarantees  but  such  ds 
were  to  be  drawn  from  his  whole  life,  character  and  con- 
duct, although  he  had  sympathized  with  the  Saints  in  their 
sufferings  under  injustice.  Calhoun  was  more  frank,  stat- 
ing that  the  case  of  the  Saints  in  Missouri,  candor  com- 
pelled him  to  say,  "did  not  come  within  the  jurisdiction  of 
the  Federal  Government,  which  is  one  of  limited  and  spe- 
cific powers." 

Under  these  conditions  the  citizens  of  Nauvoo  felt  that 
the  only  consistent  step  they  could  take  was  to  place  their 
own  candidate  in  the  field.  Consequently,  at  a  political  con- 
vention held  in  Nauvoo,  January  29,  1844,  Joseph  Smith 
was  nominated  as  a  candidate  for  the  presidency  of  the 
United  States,  and  on  May  17,  a  state  convention  was  held 
in  Nauvoo  where  his  nomination  was  sustained.  There 
was  no  thought  on  the  part  of  President  Joseph  Smith  or 
the  Saints  that  he  would  be  elected,  but  it  gave  to  them  an 
opportunity  to  express  their  feelings,  and  to  sustain  a 
candidate  who  would  advocate  their  rights  against  op- 
pression. In  the  Times  and  Seasons  (Feb.  15)  an  editorial 
was  published  entitled:  "Who  Shall  be  our  Next  President?" 


JOSEPH  SMITH'S  CANDIDACY  357 

in  which  the  reasons  for  selecting  their  own  candidate  were 
clearly  and  emphatically  stated  by  the  editor  (John  Taylor) 
in  behalf  of  the  Latter-day  Saints. 

James  Arlington  Bennett,  of  New  York,  was  asked  to 
become  their  candidate  for  the  vice-presidency,  but  as  he 
was  born  in  Ireland,  was  not  eligible.  Sidney  Rigdon,  who 
had  moved  from  Nauvoo  to  Pittsburg — contrary  to  revela- 
tion and  to  the  feelings  of  the  Prophet — was  selected  for 
that  place. 

Views  on  the  Powers  and  Policy  of  the  Government. 

— 'In  February,  1844,  Joseph  Smith  published  to  the  world 
his  "Views  on  the  Powers  and  Policy  of  the  Government  of 
the  United  States."  After  speaking  of  the  greatness  and 
glory  of  the  United  States  under  the  early  presidents  he 
says  that  "  'since  the  fathers  have  fallen  asleep,'  wicked 
and  designing  men  have  unrobed  the  government  of  its 
glory."  He  advocated  the  reduction  of  the  number  of  con- 
gressmen by  two-thirds;  the  pardoning  of  prisoners  in  state 
prisons;  the  making  of  laws  to  provide  for  useful  employ- 
ment of  prisoners  on  roads,  public  works  or  elsewhere,  where 
they  may  be  taught  more  wisdom  and  more  virtue,  and  only 
murderers  should  be  confined  or  put  to  death.  He  would  turn 
the  prisons  into  seminaries  of  learning;  and  petition  the 
inhabitants  of  the  slave  states  to  abolish  slavery  by  1850, 
or  before,  "and  save  the  abolitionist  from  reproach  and 
ruin,  infamy  and  shame."  This  should  be  done  by  Congress 
paying  every  man  a  reasonable  price  for  his  slaves  out  of 
the  revenue  from  the  sale  of  public  lands,  and  deducted  pay 
from  members  of  Congress,  that  liberty  may  be  granted  to 
all  men.  He  would  abolish  the  practice  of  trying  men  by 
court  martial  for  desertion,  and  if  a  man  deserts  send  him 
his  pay  with  instructions  that  his  country  will  never  trust 
him  more  and  that  he  has  forfeited  his  honor.  Make  honor 
the  standard  with  all  men ;  render  good  for  evil,  "and  the 
whole  nation,  like  a  kindgom  of  kings  and  priests,  will  rise 
up  in  righteousness."  He  advocated  more  economy;  less 
taxes;   greater   equality,    and    less   distinction   among   the 


358         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

people.  Also  the  establishment  of  a  national  bank,  with 
branches  in  each  state  and  territory,  the  net  revenue  there- 
from to  be  applied  to  government  interests.  The  presi- 
dent should  have  full  power  to  send  an  army  to  suppress 
mobs,  and  there  should  be  a  repeal  of  the  requirement  for 
governors  to  petition  the  president  for  troops  in  cases  of 
invasion  or  rebellion.  A  governor  himself  may  be  a  mob- 
ber  and  power  should  be  given  the  president  to  protect  citi- 
zens in  such  an  event.  Oregon,  by  right,  and  with  the  con- 
sent of  the  Indian,  should  belong  to  the  United  States,  and 
he  would  invite  Texas,  Canada,  Mexico,  to  join  the  sons  of 
liberty,  and  let  the  Union  spread. 

Such,  in  brief,  is  the  platform  of  Joseph  Smith,  and  when 
it  was  circulated  throughout  the  United  States,  it  created 
much  commotion  and  favorable  comment  for  its  direct  and 
fearless  advocacy  of  principles  which  other  candidates,  for 
policy's  sake,  dared  not  express. 

The  Contemplated  Expedition  to  the  West.— The 
rising  tide  of  persecution  portended  a  repetition  of  the  cruel 
Missouri  scenes.  President  Joseph  Smith  knew  full  well, 
even  in  the  face  of  continued  urging  of  the  Saints  to  build 
Nauvoo  and  make  her  towers  glorious,  that  the  time  would 
come  when  they  would  have  to  seek  a  new  home  in  the 
wilderness-  The  prophecy  of  August  6,  1842,  had  stamped 
this  fact  upon  the  minds  of  others,  and  the  Prophet  had  re- 
ferred to  it  from  time  to  time.  He  records  in  his  history 
under  date  of  February  20,  1844,  the  following: 

*T  instructed  the  Twelve  Apostles  to  send  out  a  delega- 
tion and  investigate  the  locations  of  California  and  Oregon, 
and  hunt  out  a  good  location,  where  we  can  remove  to  after 
the  temple  is  completed,  and  where  we  can  build  a  city  in  a 
day,  and  have  a  government  of  our  own,  get  up  into  the 
mountains,  where  the  devil  cannot  dig  us  out,  and  live  in 
a  healthful  climate,  where  we  can  live  as  old  as  we  have 
a  mind  to." 

The  next  day  another  meeting  was  held  in  the  mayor's 
office,  in  Nauvoo,  most  of  the  twelve  were  present,  and 
Jonathan  Dunham,  Phineas  H.  Young,  David  D.  Yearsley, 


JOSEPH  SMITH'S  CANDIDACY  359 

and  David  Fullmer,  volunteered  to  go.  Alphonzo  Young, 
James  Emmett,  George  D.  Watt  and  Daniel  Spencer  were 
requested  to  go,  and  another  meeting  was  called  to  meet 
on  February  23,  to  further  discuss  matters  pertain- 
ing to  this  expedition.  On  that  date  President  Smith  and 
the  twelve  met  again.  Patriarch  Hyrum  Smith  and  Sidney 
Rigdon  were  also  present.  The  Prophet  instructed  them 
saying  he  wanted  an  exploration  of  all  the  mountain  coun- 
try. Perhaps  it  would  be  best  for  them  to  go  by  way  of 
Santa  Fe.  "Send  twenty-five  men,"  he  said,  "let  them 
preach  the  Gospel  wherever  they  go.  Let  that  man  go  that 
can  raise  $500,  a  good  horse  and  mule  a  double-barrel 
gun,  one  barrel  rifle  and  the  other  smooth  bore,  a  saddle 
and  bridle,  a  pair  of  revolving  pistols,  bowie-knife,  and  a 
good  sabre.  Appoint  a  leader  and  let  them  beat  up  for 
volunteers.  I  want  every  man  that  goes  to  bv;  a  king  and  a 
priest.  When  he  gets  on  the  mountains  he  may  want  to 
talk  with  his  God ;  when  with  the  savage  nations,  have  power 
to  govern.  If  we  don't  get  volunteers,  wait  till  after  the 
election."  On  this  occasion,  Samuel  Bent,  Joseph  A.  Kelt- 
ing,  Samuel  Rolf,  Daniel  Avery  and  Samuel  W.  Richards 
were  added  to  the  expedition  and  others  joined  from  time 
to  time.  Sunday,  February  25,  the  Prophet  predicted  that 
within  five  years  the  Saints  would  be  out  of  the  power  of 
their  old  enemies,  whether  they  were  apostate  or  of  the 
world,  and  commanded  the  brethren  to  write  it  down  "that 
when  it  comes  to  pass  they  need  not  say  they  had  forgotten 
the  saying." 

Memorial  to  Congress. — March  26,  1844,  a  memorial 

was  prepared  by  President  Joseph  Smith  asking  Congress 
to  pass  an  ordinance  for  the  protection  of  citizens  of  the 
United  States  emigrating  to  the  territories  and  that  in- 
definite country  known  as  California  and  Oregon.  He 
asked  for  authorization  to  raise  a  company  of  one  hundred 
thousand  volunteers,  at  such  times  and  places  as  he  might 
find  necessary  for  this  purpose.  At  this  time  Oregon  was 
a   disputed   territory,   unsettled,   and   held   by  the   United 


360         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

States  and  Great  Britain  jointly  by  treaty.  Texas  was 
asking  for  admission  into  the  United  States,  but  had  been 
denied.  Orson  Pratt  and  John  E.  Page  and  later  Orson 
Hyde,  were  sent  to  Washington  to  urge  the  consideration 
of  the  scheme.  Most  of  the  Illinois  delegation  favored  it. 
For  political  reasons  no  official  action  was  ever  taken,  but 
the  general  sentiment  of  the  politicians,  who  were  afraid 
to  act  openly,  was  in  favor  of  the  proposition. 

Traitors  From  Within. — It  was  not  so  much  from 

Missouri  and  among  the  mobocrats  of  Illinois,  that  the 
Prophet  had  cause  to  fear,  but  from  traitors  within  the  coun  - 
cils  of  the  Church.  In  the  highest  quorums,  men  were 
found  who  secretly  plotted  against  his  life.  He  remarked  in 
a  discourse  in  October  of  1843 :  "This  generation  is  as  cor- 
rupt as  the  generation  of  the  Jews  that  crucified  Christ; 
and  if  he  were  here  today,  and  should  preach  the  same  doc- 
trine he  did  to  them  they  would  put  him  to  death.  I  defy 
all  the  world  to  destroy  the  work  of  God ;  and  I  prophesy 
they  never  will  have  power  to  kill  me  till  my  work  is  ac- 
complished, and  I  am  ready  to  die/'  In  January,  1844,  it 
became  necessary  to  increase  the  police  force  for  the  pro- 
tection of  the  city.  Joseph  Smith,  as  mayor,  addressed  these 
newly  appointed  officers  of  the  peace,  and  instructed  them  in 
their  duties.    In  the  course  of  his  remarks  he  said : 

"I  am  exposed  to  far  greater  danger  from  traitors  among 
ourselves  than  from  enemies  without,  although  my  life  has 
been  sought  for  many  years  by  the  civil  and  military 
authorities,  priests,  and  people  of  Missouri;  and  if  I  can 
escape  from  the  ungrateful  treachery  of  assassins,  I  can 
live  as  Caesar  might  have  lived,  were  it  not  for  a  right- 
hand  Brutus.  I  have  had  pretended  friends  betray  me.  All 
the  enemies  upon  the  face  of  the  earth  may  roar  and  exert 
all  their  power  to  bring  about  my  death,  but  they  can  ac- 
complish nothing,  unless  some  who  are  among  us  and  en- 
joy our  society,  have  been  with  us  in  our  councils,  par- 
ticipated in  our  confidence,  taken  us  by  the  hand,  called  us 
Ibrother,  saluted  us  with  a  kiss,  join  with  our  enemies,  turn 
our  virtues  into  faults,  and,  by  falsehood  and  deceit,  stir 


JOSEPH  SMITH'S  CANDIDACY  361 

up  their  wrath  and  indignation  against  us,  and  bring  their 
united  vengeance  upon  our  heads.  All  the  hue-and-cry  of 
the  chief  priests  and  elders  against  the  Savior,  could  not 
bring  down  the  wrath  of  the  Jewish  nation  upon  his  head, 
and  thereby  cause  the  crucifixion  of  the  Son  of  God,  until 
Judas  said  unto  them,  'Whomsoever  I  shall  kiss,  he  is  the 
man;  hold  him  fast/  Judas  was  one  of  the  Twelve  Apos- 
tles, even  their  treasurer,  and  dipt  with  their  Master  in  the 
dish,  and  through  his  treachery,  the  crucifixion  was  brought 
about ;  and  we  have  a  Judas  in  our  midst.*' 

'*The  Wicked  Flee." — These  remarks  gave  offense  to 

William  and  Wilson  Law,  William  Marks,  Leonard  Soby, 
Dr.  Foster  and  others.  William  Law  was  the  Prophet's 
second  counselor,  and  his  brother  had  been  honored  with 
the  position  of  major  general  of  the  Nauvoo  Legion,  and 
was  also  prominent  in  the  Church.  William  Marks  was 
president  of  the  Nauvoo  Stake  of  Zion.  Commenting  on 
their  fears,  President  Joseph  Smith  stated:  "What  can  be 
the  matter  with  these  men?  Is  it  that  the  wicked  flee  when 
no  man  pursueth  *  *  *  qj-  ^j^^t  Presidents  Law  and 
Marks  are  absolutely  traitors  to  the  Church,  that  my  re- 
marks should  produce  such  excitement  in  their  minds? 
Can  it  be  possible  that  the  traitor  whom  Porter  Rock- 
well reports  to  me  as  being  in  correspondence  with  my 
Missouri  enemies  is  one  of  my  quorum  ?^  The  people  in  the 
town  are  astonished,  almost  every  man  saying  to  his  neigh- 
bor, *Is  it  possible  that  Brother  Law  or  Marks  is  a  traitor, 
and  would  deliver  Brother  Joseph  into  the  hands  of  his 
enemies  in  Missouri?  If  not  what  can  be  the  meaning  of 
all  this?    The  righteous  are  bold  as  a  lion." 

Councils  of  Apostates. — It  soon  developed  that  some 
of  these  men  were  secretly  plotting  the  death  of  the  Prophet 
and  the  destruction  of  the  Church,  claiming  that  he  had 
fallen  from  his  high  and  holy  calling.  Among  them  were 
those  who  had  been  tinctured  by  the  wickedness  of  John 
C.  Bennett,  from  which  they  did  not  recover.    Others  had 


^It  was   later  discovered   that  William   Law   was   in   league 
v/ith  the  Missourians. 


362         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

been  guilty  of  immoral  conduct  within  more  recent  months 
and  had  been  exposed.  Their  vengeance  was  directed  against 
President  Joseph  Smith  towards  whom  they  now  entertained 
a  murderous  spirit. 

Experience  of  Scott  and  Harris. — In  the  spring  of 
1844,  a  number  of  secret  meetings  were  held  by  these  con- 
spirators, to  which  all  whom  they  could  trust  among  the 
disaffected  spirits,  were  invited.  Two  young  men,  Denison 
L.  Harris  and  Robert  Scott,  the  latter  living  with  the  fam- 
ily of  William  Law,  were  invited  to  attend.  Young  Harris 
was  also  asked  to  invite  his  father,  Emer  Harris.  The 
boys  pondered  over  the  invitation  and  then  consulted  with 
Emer  Harris,  who  concluded  to  lay  the  matter  before  Presi- 
dent Joseph  Smith.  After  hearing  the  story  the  Prophet 
advised  the  father  to  stay  away,  but  said  he  would  like  to 
have  the  boys  attend,  but  they  must  first  receive  some  ad- 
vice from  him.  As  they  were  instructed,  they  attended  the 
first  two  meetings  and  each  time  made  their  report  to  the 
Prophet.  These  gatherings  were  given  over  to  abuse  and 
falsehood  affecting  President  Smith,  and  the  discussion  of 
future  plans.  When  the  young  mien  reported  the  sec- 
ond time  Joseph  was  in  doubt  whether  they  should 
go  again  and  ask  them  to  visit  him  for  further  in- 
structions just  before  the  third  meeting,  which,  like 
the  others,  was  to  be  held  on  the  Sabbath  day.  When 
the  time  came  he  said  to  them :  "This  will  be  the  last  time 
that  they  will  admit  you  into  their  councils.  They  will  come 
to  some  determination,  but  be  sure  that  you  make  no  cove- 
nant, nor  enter  into  any  obligations  whatever  with  them." 
Arriving  at  the  place  of  meeting  the  young  men  were  as- 
tonished to  see  it  guarded  by  men  with  muskets,  and  after 
due  scrutiny  they  were  admitted.  In  the  meeting  the  Prophet 
and  his  brother  Hyrum  and  others  were  accused  of  the 
most  wicked  acts.  Joseph  was  called  a  fallen  prophet,  and 
his  death  was  said  to  be  necessary  to  save  the  Church.  An 
oath  had  been  prepared  which  each  member  present  was 
required  to  take.    The  candidate  would  step  forward  to  the 


JOSEPH  SMITH'S  CANDIDACY  363 

table,  where  Francis  M.  Higbee,  a  justice  of  the  peace, 
\yas  stationed,  and  he  would  ask:  "Are  you  ready?"  Re- 
ceiving a  favorable  reply  he  administered  the  following  oath : 

**You  solemnly  swear,  before  God  and  all  holy  angels, 
and  these  your  brethren  by  whom  yotf  are  surrounded  tha» 
you  will  give  your  life,  your  liberty,  your  influence,  your 
all,  for  the  destruction  of  Joseph  Smith  and  his  party,  so 
help  you  God!" 

The  person  being  sworn  would  then  say  "I  do,"  after 
which  he  would  lay  down  the  Bible  on  which  the  oath  was 
taken,  and  sign  his  name  to  a  written  copy  of  the  oath  in  a 
book,  which  would  then  be  acknowledged  by  the  justice  of 
the  peace. 

The  boys  sat  in  amazement  wondering  how  these  men, 
formerly  faithful  in  the  councils  of  the  Church,  could  fall 
so  low.  In  this  manner  the  oath  was  administered  to  about  two 
hundred,  among  whom  were  three  women,  heavily  veiled. 

Their  Lives  Threatened. — Presently  the  turn  for  the 
two  youths  came  to  take  the  pledge,  and  they  both  man- 
fully refused,  stating  that  Joseph  Smith  had  done  them  no 
harm  and  they  were  too  young  to  understand  these  things. 
This  aroused  the  anger  of  the  conspirators,  and  when  coax- 
ing and  argument  failed,  they  threatened  them  with  death. 
"Come  boys,"  they  said,  "do  as  we  have  done.  You  are 
young,  and  will  not  have  anything  to  do  in  the  affair,  but 
we  want  you  should  keep  it  a  secret,  and  act  with  us ;  that's 
all."  "No,"  they  replied,  "we  cannot  take  an  oath  like 
that  against  any  man  who  has  never  done  us  any  injury." 
They  tried  to  pass  out,  but  one  of  the  band  stopped  them 
saying:  "No,  not  by  a — ■ — !  You  know  all  our  plans  and 
arrangements,  and  we  don't  propose  that  you  should  leave 
in  that  style.  You've  got  to  take  the  oath,  or  you'll  never 
leave  here  alive."  The  boys  were  surrounded  by  these  evil 
conspirators,  who  with  drawn  swords  and  knives,  were  de- 
termined to  take  their  lives.  The  leaders,  no  less  determined, 
concluded  that  the  deed  of  blood  could  not  be  committed 
there,  as  the  house  was  too  near  the  street.  So  the  young 
men  were  taken  to  the  cellar  and  preparations  were  made  for 


364         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

their  murder.  At  this  point,  however,  as  if  by  an  act  of 
Providence,  someone  spoke  up  and  said  it  was  evidently 
known  by  the  parents  of  these  boys  that  they  were  there, 
and  if  they  did  not  return  a  search  would  be  put  on  foot 
that  might  prove  to  be  very  dangerous  to  the  plotters.  The 
result  was  that  after  some  consultation  they  were  released, 
with  a  strict  injunction,  and  many  threats,  not  to  reveal  to 
any  one  what  they  had  heard,  or  they  would  be  killed,  and 
under  a  guard  they  were  permitted  to  depart.  They  im- 
mediately took  their  course  towards  the  river  in  the  oppo- 
site direction  from  their  homes,  conveying  the  impression  to 
their  enemies  by  word  and  act,  that  they  would  keep  their 
secret.  On  the  river  bank  they  met  the  Prophet  and  an 
elder  brother  of  Robert  Scott,  and  to  them  they  told  their 
story  {Contributor,  Vol.  5:25). 

On  the  27th  day  of  March,  1844,  Abiathar  B.  Williams 
and  M.  G.  Eaton,  each  made  affidavit  before  Daniel  H. 
Wells,  justice  of  the  peace,  confirming  the  story  of  these 
young  men,  and  implicating  Chauncy  L.  Higbee,  Robert  D. 
Foster,  Joseph  H.  Jackson  and  Wilson  and  William  Law,  as 
the  leaders  among  the  plotters.  Shortly  afterwards  (April 
18,  1844)  the  two  Laws  and  Robert  D.  Foster,  were  ex- 
communicated from  the  Church.  Others  prominent  in  this 
conspiracy  were  Austin  Cowles,  Francis  M.  Higbee,  Charles 
Ivins  and  Charles  A.  Foster. 

Apostates  Attempt  to  Organize  a  Church. — An  at- 
tempt was  made  by  these  apostates  to  organize  a  church 
of  their  own,  patterned  after  the  Church  of  Christ,  with 
William  Law  at  the  head.  Their  following  was  small  and 
the  attempt  was  a  failure.  They  soon  joined  hands  openly 
with  the  most  bitter  enemies  of  the  Saints  and  aided  them 
in  all  their  anti-"Mormon"  persecutions.  They  advocated 
the  repeal  of  the  Nauvoo  Charter;  insulted  the  officers  of 
the  city  and  maliciously  violated  the  ordinances,  endeavor- 
ing to  bring  the  city  into  ill-repute.  Their  evil  deeds  they 
laid  at  the  door  of  others,  and  with  lying  tongues  made 
brutal  accusations  against  the  innocent,  and  openly  threat- 
ened the  life  of  the  Prophet. 


JOSEPH  SMITH'S  CANDIDACY  365 

Plot  to  Kill  Joseph  Smith.— May  25,  1844,  William 

Law,  Robert  D.  Foster  and  Joseph  H.  Jackson,  had  Joseph 
Smith  indicted  at  Carthage  on  the  charge  of  polygamy 
and  perjury.  Two  days  later  Joseph  left  for  Carthage,  ac- 
companied by  a  number  of  his  friends,  and  voluntarily  gave 
himself  up  for  trial.  He  secured  legal  assistance  and  en- 
deavored to  have  His  case  tried,  but  the  opposition  insisted 
on  the  case  going  over  until  the  next  term  of  court.  On  the 
way  to  Carthage,  Charles  A.  Foster  overtook  the  Prophet 
and  his  company,  and  had  some  conversation.  When  they 
reached  their  destination  Foster  called  Joseph  Smith  aside 
and  informed  him  of  a  conspiracy  against  his  life.  His 
brother  Robert  D.,  with  tears  in  his  eyes,  also  said  there 
were  persons  there  who  had  planned  to  kill  the  Prophet  be- 
fore he  left  that  town.  The  spark  of  repentance  kindled 
in  their  breasts,  however,  soon  died  out,  and  these  two  men 
again  banded  with  the  conspirators  in  Nauvoo,  to  bring  to 
pass  the  death  of  Joseph  and  Hyrum  Smith. 

The  "Nauvoo  Expositor." — To  better  advance  their 
malicious  course,  the  conspirators  of  Nauvoo  procured  a 
press  and  proposed  the  publishing  of  a  paper  to  be  called 
the  Nauvoo  Expositor.  The  object  of  the  paper,  as  set 
forth  in  the  prospectus  was,  to  advocate  "the  unconditional 
repeal  of  the  Nauvoo  City  Charter^  to  restrain  and  cor- 
rect the  abuses  of  the  unit  power,  to  ward  off  the  iron  rod 
which  is  held  over  the  devoted  heads  of  the  citizens  of 
Nauvoo  *  *  *  to  advocate  an  unvmtigated  disobedi- 
ence to  political  revelations,  and  to  censure  and  decry  gross 
moral  imperfections  wherever  found,  either  in  plebeian, 
patrician  or  self-constituted  Monarch — to  advocate  the  pure 
principles  of  morality."  In  plain  words  to  attack  the  Church 
and  destroy  the  protection  of  the  Saints  guaranteed  by  the 
Charter  of  Nauvoo. 

The  first  and  only  number  of  the  Expositor  appeared 
June  7,  1844,  filled  with  vile  and  malicious  slanders  against 
the  Prophet  and  the  leading  citizens  of  Nauvoo.  In  attack- 
ing the  charter,  these  wicked  conspirators  knew  they  were 


366         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

taking  a  course  which  would  gain  them  the  sympathy  and 
aid  of  all  the  enemies  of  the  Church,  as  nothing  else  could 
do.  The  charter,  with  its  liberal  provisions,  had  aroused 
the  hatred  of  anti-"Mormons"  because  it  prevented  their 
sinister  and  diabolical  designs.  These  same  evil  actors  had 
lived  under  the  charter  from  the  beginning,  and  had  been 
loud  in  its  praise  and  defense,  until  Satan  entered  their 
hearts  and  their  minds  became  darkened.  They  knew  that 
the  Latter-day  Saints,  without  the  charter  would  be  a  prey 
to  their  enemies,  and  at  the  mercy  of  their  apostate  perse- 
cutors, the  small  minority  of  the  population,  who  could  wreak 
vengeance  upon  their  former  brethren  without  restraint. 

The  circulation  of  the  first  number  of  this  paper  filled 
the  hearts  of  the  people  with  righteous  indignation.  Their 
liberty  was  attacked,  their  lives  threatened,  and  the  pros- 
pect, from  the  circulation  of  falsehoods  within  their  city, 
and  bitter  hatred  without,  was  another  expulsion  from  their 
homes.     Were  they  to  submit  peaceably  to  such  attacks? 

The  Expositor  Declared  a  Nuisance. — At  a  meeting 
of  the  city  council  held  June  10,  after  full  consideration, 
the  Expositor  was  declared  a  public  nuisance  and  was 
ordered  to  be  abated.  The  city  marshal  John  P.  Greene  was 
instructed  to  proceed  to  the  printing  office  and  carry  out 
the  order  of  the  council.  Taking  with  him  a  few  men  he 
proceeded  to  inform  the  proprietors  of  his  mission  and  de- 
manded entrance  into  the  building  which  was  denied.  With 
little  effort  he  opened  the  door,  pied  the  type,  carried  out 
the  press  and  burned  the  printed  papers  that  were  found. 
He  then  reported  to  the  mayor  who  immediately  forwarded 
an  account  of  the  proceeding  to  the  governor  of  Illinois. 

In  a  rage  the  conspirators  set  fire  to  the  building  and 
hastened  to  Carthage,  stating  that  their  lives  were  in  danger 
and  they  had  been  driven  from  their  homes.  The  fire  was 
discovered  and  extinguished  before  any  damage  had  been 
done,  but  the  falsehoods  circulated  aroused  the  people  of 
Carthage  and  other  towns.  Indignation  meetings  were  held 
and  mobs  began  to  gather  under  arms. 


CHAPTER  35 

THE  MARTYRDOM 
1844 

Charge  of  Francis  M.  Higbee. — June  11,  1844,  Francis 
M.  Higbee  made  complaint  before  Thomas  Morrison,  a  jus- 
tice of  the  peace  at  Carthage,  charging  Joseph  Smith  and 
the  members  of  the  Nauvoo  city  council  with  riot  committed 
in  destroying  the  press  of  the  Expositor.  The  warrant  was 
served  by  Constable  David  Bettisworth  the  following  day. 
It  required  that  the  accused  should  go  before  the  justice  is- 
suing the  warrant,  ''or  some  other  justice  of  the  peace,  for 
trial."  The  Prophet  expressed  his  willingness  to  go  before 
some  other  justice,  as  he  had  lawful  right  to  do,  but  was 
not  willing  to  be  taken  to  Carthage  to  be  tried  before  his 
mobocratic  enemies.  Bettisworth,  in  anger,  declared  that 
he  would  take  him  to  Carthage.  His  attention  was  called 
to  the  nature  of  the  warrant  and  that  his  actions  were  con- 
trary to  law,  and  with  righteous  indignation  Joseph  Smith 
obtained  a  writ  of  habeas  corpus  and  was  legally  tried  be- 
fore the  municipal  court  of  Nauvoo  and  discharged.  Each 
of  the  members  of  the  city  council  did  the  same,  and  were 
likewise  discharged. 

Anger  of  the  Mob. — When  Bettisworth  returned  to 
Carthage  without  his  prisoners,  the  disappointment  of  the 
mobocrats  was  intense,  and  they  threatened  to  go  against 
Nauvoo  in  force.  Indignation  meetings  were  held  in  War- 
saw and  Carthage,  and  inflammatory  speeches  were  made 
against  the  Saints.  The  assembled  mobbers  in  each  place 
adopted  resolutions  in  which  they  said,  ''We  hold  ourselves 
at  all  times  in  readiness  to  co-operate  with  our  fellow-citi- 
zens in  this  state,  Missouri  and  Iowa,  to  exterminate,  ut- 
terly exterminate,  the  widked  and  abominable  'Mormon' 
leaders,  the  authors  of  our  troubles."  All  members  of  the 
Church,  or  sympathizers  with  Joseph  Smith,  were  warned 


368         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

to  leave  these  townships  on  pain  of  instant  vengeance.  A 
deputation  was  sent  by  them  to  the  governor,  stating  that 
Joseph  Smith  and  others  had  refused  to  obey  the  mandate 
of  the  writ,  and  with  other  falsehoods  they  attempted  to 
prejudice  him  in  their  favor.  The  minutes  of  these  unlaw- 
ful and  wicked  proceedings  were  published  in  the  Warsaw 
Signal  and  other  papers  of  the  state. 

The  Saints  Threatened. — The  Saints  also  sent  mes- 
sengers to  the  governor  with  full  and  correct  accounts  of 
the  proceedings  at  Nauvoo,  and  asking  for  protection.  In 
the  meantime,  without  waiting  for  the  governor's  reply, 
the  mob  forces  commenced  their  brutal  attacks  upon  the 
Saints  residing  outside  of  Nauvoo,  threatening  them  with 
destruction  unless  they  immediately  accepted  one  of  the 
following  propositions:  Dfeny  Joseph  Smith  as  a  Prophet 
of  God  and  join  the  mob  in  securing  his  arrest;  gather  up 
their  effects  and  move  to  Nauvoo;  or  give  up  their  arms 
and  remain  quiet  until  the  affair  was  over.  Runners  were 
dispatched  to  Missouri  for  aid  from  the  mobbers  there, 
and  the  whole  country  was  inflamed  by  the  spread  of  dia- 
bolical falsehoods. 

Advice  of  Judge  Thomas. — The  Prophet  did  every- 
thing in  his  power  to  allay  excitement  and  kept  the  governor 
posted  with  numerous  affidavits  and  documents  regarding 
the  state  of  affairs.  Judge  Jesse  B.  Thomas,  of  the  circuit 
court,  advised  the  Prophet  to  go  before  some  justice  of  the 
peace  in  the  county  and  have  an  examination  on  the  writ 
issued  by  Morrison,  which  action  would  take  away  all  ex- 
cuse of  the  mob,  and  then  he  could  take  steps  to  have  them 
bound  to  keep  the  peace.  For  his  pains,  Judge  Thomas  was 
threatened  by  the  mob  with  a  coat  of  tar  and  feathers.  The 
Prophet  accepted  his  advice  and  was  tried  before  Justice 
Daniel  H.  Wells,  a  non-"Mormon,"  and  after  a  full  investi- 
gation was  discharged.  His  enemies  knew  that  this  trial 
was  lawful,  as  the  previous  one  had  been ;  but  they  were  de- 
termined not  to  be  thwarted  in  their  wicked  purpose.  They 
thirsted  for  the  blood  of  the  Prophet  and  were  determined  to 


THE  MARTYRDOM  369 

drag  him  to  Carthage,  with  or  without  process  of  law,  there 
to  slay  him.  A  mass  meeting  was  held  in  Nauvoo,  pacific 
resolutions  were  adopted,  and  messengers  chosen  to  go 
forth  in  the  surrounding  country  to  declare  the  truth  and 
allay  excitement;  but  the  prejudice  was  too  great  and 
little  was  accomplished. 

Nauvoo  Under  Martial  Law. — Because  of  threats  of 

mob  vengeance  from  both  Missouri  and  Illinois  information 
was  sent  to  President  Tyler  of  the  United  States,  acquaint- 
ing him  with  the  danger  and  asking  for  protection.  Nauvoo 
was  placed  under  martial  law,  and  the  legion  mustered  into 
service  in  self-defense.  The  Prophet  stood  before  them  in 
his  uniform  as  lieutenant-general  and  addressed  them  at 
length,  in  defense  of  their  liberties.  In  the  course  of  his 
remarks  he  said: 

"It  is  thought  by  some  that  our  enemies  would  be  sat- 
isfied by  my  destruction,  but  I  tell  you  as  soon  as  they 
have  shed  my  blood,  they  will  thirst  for  the  blood  of  every 
man  in  whose  heart  dwells  a  single  spark  of  the  spirit  of 
the  fulness  of  the  Gospel.  Tlie  opposition  of  these  men  is 
moved  by  the  spirit  of  the  adversary  of  all  righteousness. 
It  is  not  only  to  destroy  me,  but  every  man  and  woman  who 
dares  believe  the  doctrines  that  God  hath  inspired  me  to 
teach  to  this  generation." 

Appeal  to  the  Governor  for  Protection. — On  June  16, 

Joseph  wrote  Governor  Ford,  calling  his  attention  to  the 
mob  meetings  at  Carthage  and  Warsaw,  and  the  threats 
made  to  exterminate  the  Saints.  He  requested  the  governor 
to  come  to  Nauvoo  to  make  further  investigation,  and 
to  quell  insurrection.  Instead  of  going  to  Nauvoo,  Governor 
Ford  went  to  Carthage,  and  sent  word  to  Nauvoo  that  he 
was  there  in  the  interest  of  peace,  and  asked  that  well- 
informed  and  discreet  persons  be  sent  to  him.  Elders  John  / 
Taylor  and  Dt.  John  M.  Bernhisel  were  immediately  sent 
to  Carthage;  but  to  their  surprise  and  disappointment  they 
found  the  governor  surrounded  by  some  of  the  worst 
element  in  Illinois.  The  Laws,  Fosters  and  Higbees,  with 

25 


370         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Joseph  H.  Jackson,  an  adventurer  and  murderer,  the  pub- 
lishers of  the  Expositor,  had  his  ear.  Elders  Taylor  and 
Bernhisel  could  not  get  an  interview  with  the  governor 
except  in  the  presence  of  these  vicious  enemies  who  had 
pledged  themselves  to  bring  to  pass  the  death  of  Joseph 
and  Hyrum  Smith.  As  they  told  their  side  of  the  story 
they    were    constantly    interrupted   by     this     rabble     with, 

"that's  a lie,"   and   other  unseemly   epithets   of  like 

character.  The  governor  treated  them  very  rudely,  show- 
ing that  he  was  under  the  influence  of  the  mob.  He 
stated  that  Joseph  Smith  and  the  members  of  the  city 
council  should  come  to  Carthage  to  be  tried  on  the  original 
writ  as  nothing  short  of  that  would  satisfy  the  people. 
When  the  messengers  protested  because  of  the  murderous 
spirit  of  the  mob,  the  governor  strenuously  advised  that 
they  come  without  arms  and  pledged  his  faith  that  they 
should  be  protected.  He  also  sent  a  written  communication 
to  Joseph  Smith,  in  which  he  said  the  city  council,  in  de- 
stroying the  Expositor  press,  had  committed  a  gross  out- 
rage upon  the  laws  and  liberty  of  the  people.  He  ignored 
the  trial  before  the  municipal  court  and  also  that  before 
Daniel  H.  Wells,  justice  of  the  peace,  demanding  that  all 
who  were  accused  should  submit  themselves  **to  be  ar- 
rested by  the  same  constable,  by  virtue  of  the  same  war- 
rant, and  be  tried  before  the  same  magistrate  whose  author- 
ity has  heretofore  been  resisted.  Nothing  short  of  this  can 
vindicate  the  dignity  of  violated  law  and  allay  the  just 
excitement  of  the  people."  Governor  Ford,  must  have 
blushed  with  shame  when  he  penned  these  lines,  for  he 
knew  he  was  violating  his  oath  of  office  and  declaring  an 
untruth,  for  the  sake  of  finding  favor  with  the  mob.  li 
his  demand  was  not  complied  with  he  threatened  to  come 
with  sufficient  force  to  execute  his  order.  "You  know  the 
excitement  of  the  public  mind,"  he  said.  "Do  not  tempt 
it  too  far.  A  very  little  matter  may  do  a  very  great  in- 
jury; and  if  you  are  disposed  to  continue  the  causes  of 
excitement   and   render   a   force   necessary   to   coerce   sub- 


THE  MARTYRDOM 


371 


mission,'  I  would  say  that  your  city  was  built,  as  it  were, 
upon  a  keg  of  powder  which  a  very  little  spark  may  ex- 
plode." *'And  I  will"  he  continued,  "also  guarantee  the 
safety  of  all  such  persons  as  may  thus  be  brought  to  this 
place  from  Nauvoo  either  for  trial  or  as  mitnesses  for  the 
accused.'* 


'-^  C-'Cjf^. 


PROCLAMATION    ISSUED   BY    TOSEPII    SMITH 


372         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

The  same  day  (June  22)  the  Prophet  respectfully  re- 
plied to  this  cravenly  penned  communication,  defending 
his  course  and  denying  the  false  accusations  contained 
in  the  governor's  letter.  He  called  attention  to  the  prom- 
ises made  in  Missouri,  but  when  witnesses  came  they  were 
cast  into  prison,  and  since  "a  burnt  child  dreads  the  fire," 
they  were  not  to  be  blamed  if  they  refused  to  place  them- 
selves in  the  hands  of  a  blood-thirsty  mob  openly  making 
threats  to  take  their  lives.  The  Prophet  expressed  a  will- 
ingness to  go  before  any  other  justice  in  the  state,  except 
at  Carthage,  or  before  the  circuit  court,  but  did  not  feel 
legally  bound  to  go  to  Carthage  to  be  butchered. 

The  governor's  letter  to  Joseph  Smith,  caused  no  small 
surprise  among  the  Saints.  It  was  evident  that  they  could 
not  look  to  him  for  help,  for  he  had  joined  himself  en- 
tirely with  their  enemies.  He  had  ignored  the  law;  re- 
fused to  recognize  the  legality  of  the  courts,  and  the  right 
of  a  fair  and  impartial  trial  before  an  unpredjudiced  judge 
and  jury. 

Hyrum  Refuses  to  Leave  his  Brother. — So  serious  had 
the  matter  become  that  a  letter  was  sent  to  President 
Brigham  Young  and  the  apostles  who  were  in  the  mission 
field,  instructing  them  to  return  to  Nauvoo  at  once.  The 
Prophet  had  previously  (June  20)  advised  his  brother 
Hyrum  to  take  his  family  and  go  at  once  by  steamboat  to 
Cincinnati.  Hyrum  replied :  "Joseph,  I  can't  leave  you," 
whereupon  Joseph  remarked  to  his  brethren,  "I  wish  I 
could  get  Hyrum  out  of  the  way,  so  that  he  may  live  to 
avenge  my  blood,  and  I  will  stay  with  you  and  see  it  out." 

The  Proposed  Journey  to  the  West. — In  the  after- 
noon of  June  22,  Joseph  was  in  consultation  with  Hyrum 
Smith,  John  Taylor,  Willard  Richards  and  Dr.  John  M. 
Bernhisel,  when  it  was  decided  that  he  should  go  to  Wash- 
ington and  lay  the  whole  difficulty  before  President  Tyler. 
At  dusk  another  consultation  was  held,  when  the  Prophet 
called  these  same  brethren  and  William  W.  Phelps,  Abra- 
ham C.  Hodge,  John  L.  Butler,  Alpheus  Cutler  and  Wil- 


THE  MARTYRDOM  373 

Ham  Marks,  to  his  office  in  his  upper  room.  The  gov- 
ernor's letter  was  read  and  the  Prophet  said,  "There  is 
no  mercy — no  mercy  here."  Hyrum  said,  "No ;  just  as 
sure  as  we  fall  into  their  hands  we  are  dead  men."  Joseph 
replied,  "Yes:  what  shall  we  do,  Brother  Hyrum?"  Hyrum 
replied,  "I  don't  know."  All  at  once  the  Prophet's  coun- 
tenance brightened  up  and  he  said,  "The  way  is  open.  It 
is  clear  to  my  mind  what  to  do.  All  they  want  is  Hyrum 
and  myself;  then  tell  everybody  to  go  about  their  business, 
and  not  to  collect  in  groups,  but  to  scatter  about.  There 
is  no  doubt  they  will  come  here  and  search  for  us.  Let 
them  search;  they  will  not  harm  you  in  person  or  property, 
and  not  even  a  hair  of  your  head.  We  will  cross  the  river 
tonight,  and  go  away  to  the  West."  On  this  date  Joseph 
wrote :  "I  told  Stephen  Markham  that  if  Hyrum  and  I  were 
ever  taken  again  we  should  be  massacred,  or  I  was  not  a 
prophet  of  God.  I  want  Hyrum  to  live  to  avenge  my 
blood,  but  he  is  determined  not  to  leave  me." 

Between  nine  and  ten  o'clock  Hyrum  Smith  came  out 
of  the  Mansion  House  and  gave  his  hand  to  Reynolds 
Gaboon,  saying,  "A  company  of  men  are  seeking  to  kill 
my  brother  Joseph,  and  the  Lord  has  warned  him  to  flee 
to  the  Rocky  Mountains  to  save  his  life.  Good-bye, 
Brother  Gaboon,  we  shall  see  you  again."  A  few  minutes 
later,  as  Joseph,  Hyrum  and  Willard  Richards  were  wait- 
ing on  the  river  bank,  William  W.  Phelps  was  instructed 
to  take  the  families  of  the  Prophet  and  Patriarch  to  Gin- 
cinnati.  About  midnight  the  three  brethren  were  rowed 
across  the  river  by  Orrin  P.  Rockwell,  who  returned  with 
instructions  to  obtain  horses  and  pass  them  over  the  river 
the  next  night  secretly,  and  be  ready  to  start  for  the  Great 
Basin  in  the  Rocky  Mountains. 

The  Governor's  Threat. — At  ten  o'clock  on  the  morn- 
ing of  the  23rd  the  governor's  posse  arrived  in  Nauvoo  to 
arrest  the  Prophet,  but  not  finding  him  they  returned, 
leaving  one  of  their  number  to  watch  for  him.  This 
posse  said  that  if  Joseph  and  Hyrum  Smith  were  not  given 


374         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

up  the  governor  was  determined  to  send  his  troops  into 
the  city  and  guard  it  until  they  were  found,  if  it  took 
three  years. 

Joseph  Smith  Accused  of  Cowardice. — At  one  p.m. 
Emma  Smith  sent  Orrin  P.  Rockwell  to  entreat  the  Prophet 
to  come  back.  Reynolds  Cahoon  accompanied  him  with  a 
letter  to  the  same  effect.  Reynolds  Cahoon,  Lorenzo  D. 
Wasson  and  Hiram  Kimball  accused  Joseph  of  cowardice 
for  wishing  to  leave  the  people,  saying  that  their  property 
would  be  destroyed,  and  they  would  be  left  without  house 
or  home.  Like  the  fable,  when  the  wolves  came  the  shep- 
herd ran  from  the  flock. 

The  Return  to  Nauvoo. — The  persecutions  of  enemies 
were  easy  to  bear,  but  when  he  was  thus  accused  by  those 
who  should  have  been  his  dearest  friends,  the  Prophet 
was  stung  to  the  quick.  It  was  not  for  himself  he  sought 
safety,  but  for  his  people.  If  this  was  all  they  cared,  he 
would  not  seek  to  save  himself.  He  replied:  **If  my  life 
is  of  no  value  to  my  friends,  it  is  of  none  to  myself." 
Turning  to  Rockwell  he  said,  "What  shall  I  do?"  Rock- 
well asnwered :  "You  are  the  oldest  and  ought  to  know  best ; 
and  as  you  make  your  bed,  I  will  lie  with  you."  Joseph 
then  turned  to  Hyrum  and  said:  "Brother  Hyrum, 
you  are  the  oldest,  what  shall  we  do?"  Hyrum  said,  "Let 
us  go  back  and  give  ourselves  up,  and  see  the  thing  out." 
The  Prophet  remained  in  deep  reflection  for  some  time, 
and  then  remarked :  "If  you  go  back  I  will  go  with  you, 
but  we  shall  be  butchered."  Hyrum  said,  "No,  no;  let  us 
go  back  and  put  our  trust  in  God,  and  we  shall  not  be 
harmed.  The  Lord  is  in  it.  If  we  live  or  have  to  die,  we 
will  be  reconciled  to  our  fate." 

They  then  returned,  and  the  first  thing  the  Prophet  did 
was  to  notify  Governor  Ford,  by  the  hands  of  Theodore 
Turley  and  Jedediah  M.  Grant,  that  he  would  be  ready  to 
go  to  Carthage  on  the  morrow.  The  governor  promised 
tt)  send  a  posse  to  protect  him  on  the  way,  but  through 
the  influence  of  the  Nauvoo  conspirators,  he  changec]  his 


THE  MARTYRDOM  375 

mind  and  ordered  the  Prophet  and  Patriarch  to  come  to 
Carthage  without  escort. 

The  Start  for  Carthage. — Early  on  the  morning  of  the 
24th  of  June,  Joseph  and  Hyrum  with  the  accused  members 
of  the  city  council  and  a  few  tried  friends,  left  Nauvoo  for 
Carthage.  On  the  way  the  Prophet  hesitated,  and  looked 
back  with  admiration  upon  the  city,  the  temple,  and  his 
farm.  "This  is  the  loveliest  place,  and  the  best  people  under 
the  heavens;"  he  said,  "little  do  they  know  the  trials  that 
await  them!"  They  passed  the  home  of  Esq.  Daniel  H. 
Wells,  who  was  unwell.  The  Prophet  stopped  and  called 
on  him,  and  as  he  parted,  he  said :  "Squire  Wells,  I  wish  you 
to  cherish  my  memory,  and  not  think  me  the  worst  man 
in  the  world  either." 

The  Governor's  Demand  for  Arms. — About  four  miles 
from  Carthage,  they  met  Captain  Dunn  with  a  companv 
of  about  sixty  mounted  militia,  who  presented  the  Prophet 
with  an  order  from  the  governor  for  delivery  of  all 
the  state  arms  in  possession  of  the  Nauvoo  Legion,  which 
Joseph  promptly  countersigned.  It  was  not  enough  for  the 
governor  to  demand  the  presence  of  the  Prophet  and  Pa- 
triarch at  Carthage  to  be  murdered,  but  the  people  in 
Nauvoo  were  to  be  left  defenseless  against  their  enemies. 
This  order  for  the  delivery  of  the  state  arms  was  evidently 
intended  to  exasperate  the  Saints  to  commit  some  overt 
act,  which  might  be  construed  as  treason.  Fearing  that  the 
inhabitants  of  Nauvoo  would  show  resistance.  Captain 
Dunn  requested  that  the  whole  company  return  with  him 
to  Nauvoo,  and  pledged  to  protect  them  even  with  his  life. 
A  messenger  was  sent  to  the  governor  explaining  the  reason 
for  the  return  to  Nauvoo.  Nothwithstanding  the  many 
threats,  which  the  governor  constantly  had  heard  against 
the  lives  of  Joseph  and  Hyrum  Smith,  no  action  was  taken 
to  disarm  the  mob,  who  were  mustered  into  the  governor's 
service.  It  appeared  very  much  like  a  repetition  of  the  Mis- 
souri scenes,  in  making  the  Saints  defenseless  while  in  a 
peaceful  attitude,  and  arming  their  murderous  enemies  with 
state  arms. 


376         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

A  Lamb  to  the  Slaughter. — When  the  company  met 

Captain  Dunn,  the  Prophet  said: 

"I  am  going  like  a  lamb  to  the  slaughter,  but  I  am  as 
calm  as  a  summer's  morning.  I  have  a  conscience  void  of 
offense  toward  God  and  toward  all  men.  If  they  take  my 
life  I  shall  die  an  innocent  man,  and  my  blood  shall  cry 
from  the  ground  for  vengeance,  and  it  shall  be  said  of  me, 
'He  was  murdered  in  cold  blood !'  " 

When  the  work  of  Captain  Dunn  was  accomplished,  he 
thanked  the  people  for  their  peaceful  compliance  and  prom- 
ised them  protection.  Late  that  afternoon  the  journey  to 
Carthage  was  commenced  again.  It  was  midnight  when 
the  company  arrived  at  that  town,  and  while  passing  the 
public  square  many  of  the  troops  of  the  Carthage  Greys 
made  murderous  threats.  "Stand  away,  you  McDonough 
boys,"  they  yelled,  "and  let  us  shoot  the  damned  'Mor- 
mons' "  " —  — you,  old  Joe,  we've  got  you  now.  Clear 
the  way  and  let  us  have  a  view  of  Joe  Smith,  the  prophet 
of  God.  He  has  seen  the  last  of  Nauvoo.  We'll  use  him 
up  now,  and  kill  all  the  damned  Mormons." 

Governor  Ford's  Promise  to  the  Mob-Militia. — On 
hearing  these  threats  Governor  Ford  put  his  head  out  of 
a  window  and  said,  "I  know  your  great  anxiety  to  see 
Mr..  Smith,  which  is  natural  enough,  but  it  is  quite  too  late 
tonight  for  you  to  have  the  opportunity;  but  I  assure  you, 
gentlemen,  you  shall  have  that  privilege  tomorrow  morn- 
ing, as  I  will  cause  him  to  pass  before  the  troops  upon  the 
square,  and  I  now  wish  you,  with  this  assurance,  quietly 
and  peaceably  to  return  to  your  quarters."  With  a  faint 
"Hurrah   for  Tom   Ford,"   they  complied  with  his  wish. 

The  Charge  of  Treason. — Early  on  the  morning  of  the 
25th  the  prisoners  voluntarily  surrendered  themselves  to 
Constable  Bettisworth.  Shortly  afterwards  Joseph  and  Hy- 
rum  were  again  arrested  by  Bettisworth  on  the  charge  of 
"treason"  against  the  state  of  Illinois,  on  complaint  of 
Augustine  Spencer  and  Henry  O.  Norton. 

The  Governor's  Inflammatory  Speech. — Shortly 
^fter  eight  o'clock  Governor  Ford  called  all  the  troops  to- 


THE  MARTYRDOM  Z17 

gether  and  formed  them  in  a  hollow,  square.  He  then  ad- 
dressed them  in  a  most  inflammatory  manner  against  the 
Prophet  Joseph  and  the  Patriarch  Hyrum  Smith.  They 
needed  little  encouragement,  as  he  well  knew,  for  they  even 
then  were  inflamed  to  a  murderous  degree.  At  the  close 
of  his  speech  he  fulfilled  his  promise  to  the  troops  as  they 
were  drawn  up  in  file,  by  taking  Joseph  and  Hyrum  Smith 
before  them,  and  introduced  them  as  Generals  Joseph  and 
Hyrum  Smith.  The  Carthage  Greys  refused  to  receive 
them  by  such  title,  and  made  threats  against  their  lives, 
to  which  the  governor  paid  little  heed. 

His  Lack  of  Sincerity. — When  Joseph  Smith  reported 
to  Governor  Ford  that  he  had  been  before  Daniel  H. 
Wells,  a  justice  of  the  peace,  and  had  been  tried,  the  gov- 
ernor replied  that  no  other  justice  would  do  to  try  the  case 
but  the  one  who  had  issued  the  writ,  therefore  they  must 
be  tried  before  Justice  Morrison.  His  lack  of  sincerity  is 
shown  in  the  fact  that  they  were  now  taken  before  Justice 
Robert  F.  Smith,  captain  of  the  Carthage  Greys  and  a 
most  bitter  mobocrat.  The  governor's  object  was  to  drag 
them  to  Carthage  to  their  enemies,  and  there  was  no 
thought  of  justice  or  right  in  making  his  demand.  The 
accused  brethren  were  bound  over  to  appear  at  the  next 
term  of  the  circuit  court.  It  was  evident  that  the  magis- 
trate intended  to  place  their  bail  at  a  figure  which  could 
not  be  met,  in  order  to  cast  them  into  jail,  but  the  bond  was 
given,  and  Justice  Smith  left  the  court  house  without  call- 
ing on  the  two  prisoners,  Joseph  and  Hyrum  Smith,  to 
answer  to  the  charge  of  treason. 

False  Imprisonment. — About  eight  p.m.  Constable 
Bettisworth  appeared  at  their  lodgings  at  the  Hamilton 
House  and  insisted  on  Joseph  and  Hyrum  going  to  jail. 
They  demanded  to  see  the  copy  of  the  mittimus,  which 
was  refused.  Their  counsel,  Messrs.  H.  T.  Reid  and  J.  W. 
Woods,  informed  the  constable  that  they  were  entitled  to 
a  hearing  before  a  justice,  whereupon  the  constable  pro- 
duced a  mittimus  which  falsely  stated  that  they  had  been 


378 


ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


C   ■^-^^/"I'i^y'x 


/- 


J^ 


-^it^t^'U^^' 


^^^^J^mr^^^M^^mk 


"z: 


04HiX^»^    Cu£tS>-T>c^     l,«^^f  ^^^--e-^-t^    ,     P^-'^     ^^.<^c-*-*»-»<Ji-<«»' ,  <9--^^ 


LETTER  WRITTEN  IN  CARTHAGE  JAIL  BY  JOSEPH  SMITH 


^ 


THE  MARTYRDOM  370 

brought  before  Justice  Robert  F.  Smith  and  the  trial  had 
been  postponed  by  reason  of  the  absence  of  material  wit- 
nesses. They  vigorously  protested  against  such  false  and 
outrageous  proceedings.  Justice  Smith  asked  the  governor 
for  advice,  since  his  mittimus  was  illegal,  and  therefore 
this  was  a  false  committal,  when  Governor  Ford  replied, 
"You  have  the  Carthage  Greys  at  your  command!"  The 
hint  was  sufficient,  and  Captain  Robert  F.  Smith  there- 
upon commanded  his  "Greys"  to  execute  the  illegal  action 
of  Justice  Robert  F.  Smith,  and  the  Prophet  Joseph  and 
Patriarch  Hyrum  Smith  were  thrust  into  jail  in  defiance 
of  all  law.  Elder  John  Taylor  protested  to  the  governor, 
but  was  answered  by  that  craven  individual  that  he  had 
no  power  to  interfere,  and  the  law  must  take  its  course. 

The  Governor's  Broken  Pledge. — On  the  morning  of 
June  26,  Joseph  requested  an  interview  with  Governor 
Ford,  which  had  been  denied  him  the  day  before.  This 
time  it  was  granted  and  the  whole  cause  of  the  trouble 
was  reviewed.  Governor  Ford  contemplated  going  to  Nau- 
voo  the  following  day  to  investigate  certain  charges  of 
counterfeiting,  and  the  Prophet  said  he  considered  himself 
unsafe  in  Carthage  and  requested  to  be  taken  to  Nauvoo. 
The  governor  gave  his  word  of  honor  that  he  would  take 
him  when  he  went,  but  failed  to  keep  his  promise. 

The  Illegal  Summons. — In  the  afternoon,Frank  Wor- 
rell appeared  before  the  jail  with  the  Carthage  Greys  and 
demanded  that  the  prisoners  be  delivered  up  to  the  con- 
stable to  be  taken  before  Justice  R.  F.  Smith  for  trial. 
The  jailor,  who  had  been  instructed  to  keep  them  in  cus- 
tody ''until  discharged  by  due  course  of  law,"  protested 
such  proceedings ;  but  by  threats  Worrell  compelled  the 
jailor  to  surrender  the  prisoners.  They  were  taken  before 
Justice  Smith,  where  their  counsel,  who  had  been  given 
no  notice  of  a  trial,  asked  for  a  continuance  that  they 
might  obtain  witnesses.  A  continuance  was  granted  until 
noon  the  following  day.  A  new  mittimus  was  made  out 
and  the  prisoners  committed  again  to  prison,  and  without 


380         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

consultation  on  their  part  the  time  of  trial  was  changed 
until  the  twenty-ninth. 

Threats  of  the  Mob. — It  was  common  conversation 
on  the  camp  ground  and  at  the  hotel,  in  the  presence  of 
Governor  Ford,  that  "The  law  is  too  short  for  these  men, 
but  they  must  not  be  suffered  to  go  at  large;"  and  "if 
the  law  will  not  reach  them,  powder  and  ball  must."  Pre- 
viously the  governor  had  said,  in  order  to  quiet  the  im- 
patience of  the  Carthage  Greys,  that  they  should  have 
"full  satisfaction." 

The  Night  in  Jail. — The  evening  of  the  26th  of  June 
was  spent  by  the  prisoners  and  a  number  of  friends,  viz., 
John  Taylor,  Willard  Richards,  John  S.  Fullmer,  Stephen 
Markham  and  Dan  Jones,  in  conversing  on  the  scriptures, 
Hyrum  Smith  occupying  most  of  the  time.  They  all  re- 
tired to  bed  late,  except  Dr.  Willard  Richards  who  sat  up 
writing  until  his  last  candle  burned  out.  The  Prophet  and 
Patriarch  occupied  the  bed,  while  the  other  brethren  slept 
on  a  mattress  on  the  floor.  The  report  of  a  gun  caused 
Joseph  to  arise  from  the  bed,  and  going  over  to  the  mat- 
ress,  he  lay  down  on  the  floor  between  Dan  Jones  and  John 
S.  Fullmer.  Stretching  out  his  right  arm  he  said  to  John 
S.  Fullmer,  "Lay  your  head  on  my  arm  for  a  pillow. 
Brother  John."  He  then  conversed  with  Brother  Fullmer 
on  many  topics  and  gave  expression  to  the  presentiment 
he  had  from  the  beginning  that  he  was  to  die.  "I  would 
like  to  see  my  family  again,"  he  said,  and  "I  would  to  God 
that  I  could  preach  to  the  Saints  in  Nauvoo  once  more." 
After  all  was  quiet  he  turned  to  Dan  Jones  and  whis- 
pered, "Are  you  afraid  to  die?"  Dan  said,  "Has  that 
time  come,  think  you?  Engaged  in  such  a  cause  I  do  not 
think  that  death  would  have  many  terrors."  The  Prophet 
replied,  "You  will  yet  see  Wales  and  fulfil  the  mission  ap- 
pointed you  before  you  die." 

The  Plotting  by  the  Mob.— Early  on  the  morning  of 
the  27th,  John  P.  Greene  and  William  W.  Phelps  called 
at  the  jail,  and  the  Prophet  sent  Dan  Jones  out  to  inquire 


THE  MARTYRDOM  381 

what  the  firing  of  a  gun  in  the  night  near  the  jail  was  for. 
Frank  Worrell,  of  the  Carthage  Greys,  and  officer  of  the 
guard,  replied,  "We  have  had  too  much  trouble  to  bring 
Old  Joe  here  to  let  him  ever  escape  alive,  and  unless  you 
want  to  die  with  him  you  had  better  leave  before  sundown ; 
and  you  are  not  a  damned  bit  better  than  him  for  taking 
his  part.  And  you'll  see  that  I  can  prophesy  better  than 
Old  Joe,  for  neither  he  nor  his  brother,  nor  anyone  who 
will  remain  with  •them  will  see  the  sun  set  today."  Dan 
Jones  reported  to  the  Prophet  who  directed  him  to  go  to 
the  governor  and  tell  him  what  had  taken  place.  On  his 
way  he  overheard  an  officer  making  a  speech,  in  which  he 
said,  "Our  troops  will  be  discharged  this  morning  in  obe- 
dience to  orders,  and  for  a  sham  we  will  leave  the  town; 
but  when  the  governor  and  the  McDonough  troops  have 
left  for  Nauvoo  this  afternoon,  we  will  return  and  kill  these 
men,  if  we  have  to  tear  the  jail  down."  This  was  greeted 
by  three  cheers  from  the  troops. 

The  Governor  Warned. — Jones  immlediately  reported 
to  the  governor  what  he  had  heard.  Governor  Ford  re- 
plied: "You  are  unnecessarily  alarmed  for  the  safety  of  your 
friends,  sir,  the  people  are  not  that  cruel."  Irritated  by  this 
remark,  Jones  urged  the  necessity  of  placing  better  men  to 
guard  the  jail,  and  he  said :  "The  Messrs.  Smith  are  Amer- 
ican citizens,  and  have  surrendered  themselves  to  your  Ex- 
cellency upon  your  pledging  your  honor  for  their  safety; 
they  are  also  Master  Masons,  and  as  such  I  demand  of 
you  protection  of  their  lives." 

Governor  Ford's  face  turned  pale,  and  Jones  continued: 
"If  you  do  not  do  this,  I  have  but  one  more  desire,  and  that 
is,  if  you  leave  their  lives  in  the  hands  of  those  men  to  be 
sacrificed — " 

"What  is  that,  sir  ?"  Ford  asked  in  a  hurried  tone. 

"It  is,"  said  Jones,  "that  the  Almighty  will  preserve  my 
life  to  a  proper  time  and  place,  that  I  may  testify  that  you 
have  been  timely  warned  of  their  danger." 

Jones  then  returned  to  the  prison,  but  the  guards  drove 


382         ESSEN TlALS  IN  CM URCH  HISTOR Y 

him  away.  Going  to  the  hotel  he  witnessed  the  discharge  of 
the  troops,  as  the  officer  had  predicted,  and  shortly  after 
wards  Governor  Ford  with  the  McDonough  militia,  the  most 
friendly  to  the  Saints,  departed  for  Naiivoo,  leaving  the 
Carthage  Greys,  the  most  blood-thirsty  of  the  troops,  to 
guard  the  jail.  The  plot  was  working  admirably  without 
a  hitch  in  the  proceedings. 

"A  Poor  Wayfaring  Man  of  Grief." — John  S.  Fullmer 
and  Stephen  Markham,  who  had  gone  fof th  on  errands,  were 
also  refused  admittance  again  to  the  jail,  while  John  Taylor 
and  Willar-d  Richards  remained  with  their  leaders.  The 
day  passed  on,  the  prisoners  and  their  two  friends  spent  the 
time  in  bearing  testimony  to  the  truth  of  the  Gospel,  the 
divinity  of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  and  in  writing  to  their 
friends.  Almon  W.  Babbitt  called  at  the  jail  in  the  forenoon 
with  a  letter  from  Oliver  Cowdery.  Shortly  after  three 
o'clock  there  was  excitement  among  the  guards. 

At  this  hour  Elder  John  Taylor  sang  the  hymn : 

'^A   POOR   WAYFARING    MAN   OF   GRIEF."' 

When  he  had  finished,  the  Prophet  asked  him  to  sing  it 
through  once  more,  which  he  did.  At  four  o'clock  the  guard 
was  changed.  At  five  o'clock  the  jailor,  Mr.  Stigall,  sug- 
gested that  the  prisoners  retire  to  the  cell  below,  where  they 
would  be  safer. 

The  Martyrdom. — Shortly  after  five  o'clock  there  was 
a  rustling  at  the  outer  door  of  the  jail  and  a  cry  of  surrender, 
and  the  discharge  of  three  or  four  firearms.  Dr.  Richards 
glanced  out  of  the  window  and  saw  about  one  hundred 
armed  men  around  the  door.  Many  of  them  had  their  faces 
blackened.  It  is  said  the  guard  elevated  their  guns  and 
boisterously  threatened  the  mob,  but  took  good  care  to  fire 
over  their  heads.  The  mob  encircled  the  building  and  some 
of  them  rushed  past  the  guard  up  the  flight  of  stairs,  burst 
open  the  door  and  began  their  work  of  death,  while  others 
fired  through  the  windows.  Joseph,  Hyrum  and  Elder 
Taylor  had  their  coats  off.  The  Prophet  sprang  for  his 
coat  to  get  a  six  barreled  pistol  which  Cyrus  Wheelock  had 


THE  MARTYRDOM  383 

given  him,  and  Hyrum  reached  for  a  single  barrel  pistol 
that  had  been  left  by  John  S.  Fullmer.  They  all  then  braced 
themselves  against  the  door,  Elder  Taylor  armed  with  a 
heavy  walking  stick  of  Elder  Markham's  and  Dr.  Richards 
with  Elder  Taylor's  cane.  In  an  instant  a  ball  whistled  up 
the  stairway,  and  Joseph  Smith,  John  Taylor  and  Willard 
Richards  sprang  to  the  left  of  the  door,  and  tried  to  knock 
aside  the  guns  of  the  ruffians.  Hyrum  Smith  retreated 
back  and  in  front  of  the  door,  snapping  his  pistol,  when 
a  ball  struck  him  on  the  left  side  of  the  nose.  He  fell  on 
his  back  saying:  "I  am  a  dead  man!"  As  he  fell  on  the 
floor  another  ball  from  the  outside  entered  his  left  side, 
and  passed  through  his  body  with  such  force  that  it  com- 
pletely broke  to  pieces  the  watch  he  wore  in  his  vest  pocket. 
At  the  same  instant  another  ball  grazed  his  breast,  entered 
his  throat,  and  passed  into  his  head,  while  another  was 
fired  into  his  leg.  A  shower  of  bullets  was  pouring  into 
(he  room.  Joseph  reached  around  the  door  casing  and  dis- 
charged his  six  shooter  into  the  passage,  some  barrels  miss- 
ing fire,  while  Elders  Taylor  and  Richards  continued  to 
parry  the  muskets  which  were  sticking  through  the  door. 
When  Hyrum  fell,  the  Prophet  said:  "Oh,  dear  brother 
Hyrum!"  Seeing  there  was  no  safety  in  the  room,  and 
without  doubt  thinking  to  spare  his  other  companions,  he 
turned  calmly  from  the  door,  dropped  his  pistol  on  the 
floor,  and  sprang  into  the  window.  Two  balls  pierced  him 
from  the  door,  and  one  entered  his  right  breast  from  with- 
out. He  fell  outward  into  the  hands  of  his  murderers,  ex- 
claiming: "O  Lord,  my  God!"  With  a  cry  that  he  had 
jumped  from  the  window,  the  assassins  who  were  in  the 
building  rushed  down  the  stairs.  Elder  Taylor  was  also 
severely  wounded ;  four  balls  piercing  his  body,  one  ball 
struck  his  watch  as  he  attempted  to  jump  from  the  window, 
throwing  him  back  into  the  room. 

When  the  ruffians  left  the  building.  Elder  Richards 
who  had  miraculously  escaped,  except  that  a  ball  grazed  his 
ear,  started  for  the  door.     Elder  Taylor  called  to  him;  he 


m         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

returned  and  carried  the  wounded  man  up  stairs  into  the 
"dungeon"  and  stretched  him  on  the  floor.  Covering  him 
with  a  bed,  he  said :  "This  is  a  hard  case  to  lay  you  on  the 
floor,  but  if  your  wounds  are  not  fatal,  I  want  you  to  live  to 
tell  the  story."  He  then  returned  to  the  room  below,  ex- 
pecting the  next  moment  to  be  shot. 

Terror  of  the  Mob. — ^After  accomplishing  their  deed 
of  blood,  terror  seized  the  hearts  of  the  assassins  who  fled 
from  the  scene  of  their  diabolical  crime  in  utmost  con- 
fusion. Governor  Ford,  three  miles  out  of  Nauvoo,  on  his 
way  to  Carthage,  met  George  D.  Grant  and  Constable  Bet- 
tisworth  hastening  to  Nauvoo  with  the  news  of  the  martyr- 
dom. With  terror  on  his  countenance,  he  carried  them  back 
to  Carthage,  that  they  might  not  spread  the  awful  tale,  un- 
til he  should  be  at  a  distance  beyond  the  vengeance  which 
he  feared.  Arriving  at  Carthage,  he  advised  the  citizens  to 
flee  for  their  lives  before  the  infuriated  "Mormons"  came 
to  bum  their  town,  and  suiting  action  to  his  words  he  fled 
with  his  posse  towards  Quincy.  Conscience-stricken  and 
with  the  blood  of  prophets  on  his  hands,  he  did  not  stop 
until  he  arrived  at  Augusta,  eighteen  miles  away. 

Sorrow  of  the  Saints. — In  the  meantime  word  of  the 
horrible  tradgedy  was  sent  by  Dr.  Willard  Richards  to 
Nauvoo.  He  said  he  had  pledged  his  word  to  the  frightened 
citizens  of  Carthage,  that  no  violence  or  vengeance  would 
be  attempted  by  the  Saints,  and  for  the  Saints  to  keep  the 
peace  and  be  prepared  for  an  attack  from  Missouri.  In- 
deed, there  was  no  thought  of  summary  vengeance  by  the 
Saints.  With  heads  bowed  down  and  hearts  filled  with 
grief — for  the  greatest  sorrow  in  all  their  history  had  come 
upon  them — they  silently  wept  and  prayed,  leaving  ven- 
geance to  Him  who  said,  "Vengeance  is  mine ;  I  will  repay!" 

The  Burial. — The  next  day,  June  28,  1844,  the  bodies 
of  the  martyred  prophets  were  taken  to  Nauvoo  by  Dr. 
Willard  Richards,  Samuel  H.  Smith  and  a  guard  of  eight 
soldiers  sent  by  General  Deming.  On  the  29th,  they  were 
interred  amidst  the  deep  mourning  of  a  stricken  people. 


CHAPTER  36 

THE  SUCCESSION  OF  THE  TWELVE  APOSTLES 

—PREPARATION  TO  LEAVE  NAUVOO 

1844—1846 

A  Crisis  in  the  Church. — The  martyrdom  of  Joseph 
and  Hyntm  Smith  came  as  a  terrible  shock  to  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Church.  The  thought  that  the  Prophet  was  to 
be  taken  from  them  had  not  entered  their  minds,  notwith- 
standing the  many  predictions  he  had  made  regarding  his 
approaching  death.  He  was  only  in  his  thirty-ninth  year. 
His  constitution  was  strong  and  he  was  possessed  of  ex- 
ceptional vitality.  The  Lord  had  saved  him  so  many  times 
from  perils  and  threatened  death,  that  the  Saints  fully 
expected  the  same;  power  to  shield  him  always. 

His  death  brought  about  a  crisis  in  the  Church,  for  it 
was  the  first  disorganization  of  the  presiding  quorum  of 
the  Priesthood.  Very  little  thought  had  been  given  to  the 
subject  of  succession  in  the  Presidency,  even  by  the  leadwag 
brethren,  for  such  a  contingency  seemed  to  them  to  be  very 
remote.  The  revelations  were  clear  on  that  point,  but  there 
had  been  no  occasion  for  consideration  of  the  subject.  In 
the  revelation  on  Priesthood,  given  to  the  apostles  in  1835 
(Doc.  and  Cov.  Sec.  107),  the  Lord  said  that  the  council 
of  the  apostles  was  equal  in  authority  with  the  First  Pres- 
idency, and  Joseph  Smith  stated  that  its  place  was  second 
only  to  the  presidency  of  the  Church,  and  where  there  was 
no  First  Presidency,  the  apostles  would  preside.  When  the 
Saints  were  left  without  the  guiding  hand  of  the  Prophet, 
they  were  in  confusion,  not  fully  understanding  this  order 
of  the  Priesthood.  Sidney  Rigdon,  first  counselor  to  Presi- 
dent Joseph  Smith,  had  lost  the  spirit  of  the  work.  Con- 
trary to  the  idirect  command  of  the  Lord  in  a  revelation 
(Doc.  and  Cov.  Sec.  124:108-9)  he  moved  his  residence  to 
Pittsburgh,  Pennsylvania,  where  he  was  of  little  assistance 

26 


386  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

as  a  counselor  in  the  presidency.  For  many  months  before 
his  death,  Joseph  Smith  had  suspected  Sidney  Rigdon  of 
being  in  league  with  his  enemies.  The  Prophet  openly  ac- 
cused Sidney  of  being  guilty  of  such  treacherous  action, 
from  which  accusation  he  was  not  entirely  cleared.  He  had 
manifested  much  sympathy  for  John  C.  Bennett,  the  arch- 
traitor,  although  he  denied  any  direct  communication  with 
him.  At  the  October  conference,  1843,  the  Prophet  refused 
to  sustain  Sidney  Rigdon  as  a  counselor,  but  through  the 
merciful  pleadings  of  Hyrum  Smith  and  others,  he  was  sus- 
tained. On  that  occasion  the  Prophet  said :  "I  have  thrown 
him  off  my  shoulders,  and  you  have  put  him  on  me;  you 
may  carry  him,  but  I  will  not."  Amasa  M.  Lyman  had  been 
chosen  to  act  as  a  counselor  in  his  stead.  William  Law, 
Joseph's  second  counselor,  had  been  excommunicated  for 
apostasy,  and  was  one  of  those  who  brought  to  pass  the 
maityrdom. 

Sidney  Rigdon's  Attempt  to  be  "Guardian  to  the 
Church." — Most  of  the  apostles  were  in  the  Eastern 
States  on  missions  at  the  time  of  the  martyrdom.  Only  two 
were  at  Nauvoo,  and  one  of  them  seriously  wounded.  As 
soon  as  Sidney  Rigdon  heard  of  the  death  of  Joseph  and 
Hyrum  Smith,  he  hastened  to  Nauvoo,  where  he  arrived 
Saturday,  August  3,  1844.  Elders  Parley  P.  Pratt  and 
George  A.  Smith  had  arrived  a  few  days  before.  The  apostles 
invited  Sidney  Rigdon  to  meet  with  them  the  following 
morning,  at  eight  o'clock  at  the  home  of  John  Taylor, 
where  they  might  discuss  the  affairs  of  the  Church,  which 
Sidney  Rigdon  promised  to  do.  Instead  of  doing  so  he 
met  with  William  Marks  and  a  few  others,  and  endeavored 
to  lay  plans  for  the  appointment  of  a  trustee-in-trust  and 
a  "guardian"  for  the  Church,  before  others  of  the  apostles 
could  arrive.  At  ten  o'clock  a  public  meeting  was  held  and 
Sidney  Rigdon  preached  declaring  that  a  "guardian"  must 
be  appointed,  "to  build  up  the  Church  unto  Joseph,"  and 
stating  that  he,  Sidney,  was  the  identical  man  spoken  of 
by  the  ancient  prophets  to  do  the  work  they  had  spoken  of 


THE  SUCCESSION  OF  THE  TWELVE       387 

in  prophecy.  Another  meeting  was  held  in  tlie  afternoon, 
at  which  Elder  William  Marks,  president  of  the  Nauvco 
Stake,  announced  that  there  would  be  a  special  meeting  of 
the  Church  on  Thursday,  August  8th,  ''for  the  purpose  of 
choosing  a  guardian."  Sidney  Rigdon  had  requested  that  the 
meeting  be  held  on  the  6th,  but  William  Marks  announced 
it  for  the  8th,  which  was  providential,  for  President  Brig- 
ham  Young  and  most  of  the  other  apostles  arrived  in  Nau- 
voo  on  the  evening  of  the  6th.  The  next  morning  the 
apostles  held  a  council  meeting  at  the  home  of  Elder  Taylor. 
At  four  o'clock  the  apostles  met  with  the  high  council  of 
Nauvoo  and  the  high  priests.  Sidney  Rigdon  was  invited 
to  express  his  views.  He  spoke  at  some  length,  relating  a 
vision  he  claimed  to  have  had,  and  stating  that  there  could 
be  no  successor  to  Joseph  Smith,  but  that  the  Church  must 
be  built  up  to  him.  He,  Sidney,  had  been  called  to  be  a 
spokesman  to  Joseph  Smith,  and  he  proposed  to  be  a  guard- 
ian to  the  Church,  if  the  people  would  receive  him. 

President  Young's  Remarks. — President  Brigham; 
Young  said  he  did  not  care  who  presided  over  the  Church, 
but  one  thing  he  would  have  to  know  and  that  was  what  the 
Lord  said  about  it.  "Joseph  conferred  upon  our  heads,"" 
he  said,  "all  the  keys  and  powers  belonging  to  the  apostle- 
ship  which  he  himself  held  before  he  was  taken  away,  andf 
no  man  or  set  of  men  can  get  between  Joseph  and  the 
twelve  in  this  world  or  in  the  world  to  come.  How  often 
has  Joseph  said  to  the  twelve :  'I  have  laid  the  foundation 
and  you  must  build  thereon,  for  upon  your  shoulders  the 
kingdom  rests.  ' " 

The  Special  Meeting  of  Thursday,  the  8th  of  August. 
— Thursday,  August  8,  1844,  the  special  meeting  called  by 
William  Marks  in  behalf  of  Sidney  Rigdon  was  held  at 
10  o'clock.  Sidney  Rigdon,  from  a  position  in  a  wagon  in 
front  of  the  stand  in  the  grove,  addressed  the  vast  assembly 
for  about  one  hour  and  a  half.  He  presented  himself  to 
them  as  a  "guardian"  for  the  Church,  that  it  might  be 
built  up  unto  Joseph   Smith.     The  longer  he  talked,  the; 


388  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


more  the  people  were  convinced  that  he  was  without  the 
inspiration  of  the  Lord,  and  they  left  the  meeting  feeling 
that  his  was  not  the  voice  of  the  true  shepherd. 

Transfiguration  of  Brigham  Young.— At  the  close  of 
the  morning  meeting,  President  Brigham  Young,  made  a 
few  remarks  and  announced  that  there  would  be  another 
meeting  at  2  o'clock.  At  the  appointed  time  a  great  multi- 
tude of  Saints  assembled. 
The  various  quorums  of 
the  Priesthood  were  ar- 
ranged in  order  before  the 
stand,  and  after  the  open- 
ing exercises  President 
Brigham  Young  addressed 
the  congregation.  He  spoke 
with  great  power  and  the 
people  were  convinced  that 
the  authority  and  power  of 
presidency  was  with  the 
apostles.  When  he  first 
arose  to  speak  the  people 
were  greatly  astonished, 
for  Presdent  Young  stood 
transfigured  before  them 
and  they  beheld  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith  and  heard  his 
voice  as  naturally  as  ever 
they  did  when  he  was  liv- 
ing. It  was  a  manifestation  to  the  Saints  that  they  might  rec- 
ognize the  correct  authority.  Following  his  remarks  in  the 
afternoon,  Amasa  M.  Lyman,  William  W.  Phelps  and  Parle> 
P.  Pratt  each  spoke  endorsing  the  remarks  of  President 
Young. 

The  Apostles  are  Sustained. — After  the  other  breth- 
ren had  spoken  President  Young  arose  and  was  about  to 
put  the  question  to  the  assembly  whether  or  not  they  wanted 
Sidney  Rigdon  for  a  leader  and  to  be  a  "guardian"  for  the 


BRIGHAM    YOUNG 


THE  SUCCESSION  OF  THE  TWELVE       389 

Church,  but  at  the  request  of  Elder  Rigdon  the  question  of 
supporting  the  apostles  as  the  presiding  quorum  of  the 
Ghurch  was  presented  first  by  President  Young  as  follows : 

"I  will  ask  you  as  quorums :  Do  you  want  Brother  Rig- 
don to  stand  forward  as  your  leader,  your  guide,  your 
spokesman?  President  Rigdon  wants  me  to  bring  up  the 
other  (Question  first,  and  that  is :  Does  the  Church  want,  and 
is  it  their  only  desire  to  sustain  the  twelve  as  the  First 
Presidency  of  this  people? 

"Here  are  the  apostles,  the  Bible,  the  Book  of  Mormon, 
the  Doctrine  and  Covenants — they  are  written  on  the  tablet 
of  my  heart.  If  the  Church  want  the  twelve  to  stand  as 
the  head,  the  First  Presidency  of  the  Church,  and  at  the 
head  of  this  kingdom  in  all  the  world,  stand  next  to  Joseph, 
walk  up  into  their  calling,  and  hold  the  keys  of  this  king- 
dom, every  man,  every  woman,  every  quorum  is  now  put  in 
order,  and  you  are  now  the  sole  controllers  of  it. 

"All  that  are  in  favor  of  this,  in  all  the  congregation  of 
the  Saints  manifest  it  by  holding  up  the  right  hand." 

There  was  a  universal  vote,  after  which  President  Young 
called  for  the  negative  as  follows: 

"If  there  are  any  of  the  contrary  mind,  every  rpan  and 
every  woman  who  does  not  want  the  twelve  to  preside,  lift 
up  your  hands  in  like  manner." 

There  were  no  hands  raised,  and  President  Young  then 
remarked  that  since  the  vote  was  unanimous  it  superseded 
the  other  question  of  presenting  Sidney  Rigdon  as  "guard- 
ian" and  also  trying  the  vote  by  quorums.  In  this  manner 
the  apostles,  who  were  the  rightful  authorities  according 
to  the  revelations  of  the  Lord,  were  sustained  by  the  vote 
of  the  people  and  by  common  consent,  as  the  Lord  had  com- 
manded that  all  things  should  be  done.  The  matter  of  sue  • 
cession  was  properly  and  rightfully  decided,  and  was  now 
binding  on  the  members  of  the  Church.  At  the  close  of 
the  services  the  Saints  returned  to  their  homes,  their  minds 
at  rest,  for  they  were,  with  very  few  exceptions,  no  longer 
in  doubt  regarding  the  authority  of  the  Priesthood  and  the 
presidency  of  the  Church. 


390         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Excommunication  of  Sidney  Rigdon. — Manifesting  a 
t>itter  spirit  and  great  disappointment,  Sidney  Rigdon  re- 
turned to  Pittsburgh.  However,  before  he  left  Nauvoo 
=he  gave  expression  to  his  feeh'ngs  declaring  that  the  Church 
ihad  not  been  led  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  for  a  long  time. 
:and  he  refused  to  sustain  the  apostles  in  their  calling.  A 
tharge  was  made  against  him  and  his  case  was  presented 
before  the  high  council,  with  Bishop  Newel  K.  Whitney 
presiding.  After  a  lengthy  hearing  he  was  cut  off  the 
Church  by  the  unanimous  vote  of  the  council.  His  case 
was  then  presented  to  the  congregation  of  the  Saints,  and 
they  sustained  the  action  of  the  high  council,  only  ten  per- 
sons voting  in  the  negative.  After  his  return  to  Pittsburgh, 
he  organized  a  church  with  officers  after  the  order  of  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ.  He  published  a  paper  and  proph- 
esied that  all  who  followed  the  apostles  would  go  with 
them  to  destruction.  He  gathered  around  him  a  few  of  the 
disaffected  spirits  from  Nauvoo,  but  his  organization  did 
not  prosper  and  soon  came  to  an  end. 

Action  Against  William  Marks. — At  the  October  con- 
ference, 1844,  the  apostles  were  again  sustained  as  the  pre- 
siding quorum  of  the  Church  by  a  united  vote  of  the  mem- 
bers. When  the  name  of  William  Marks,  president  of  the 
Nauvoo  Stake,  was  presented,  objection  was  raised  and  he 
was  rejected,  only  two  persons  voting  to  sustain  him.  He 
had  favored  the  claim  of  Sidney  Rigdon,  although  he  sup- 
ported the  apostles,  but  his  spirit  was  no  longer  in  the  work 
and  he  was  found  in  rebellion.  He  later  left  the  Church 
and  followed  James  J.  Strang^  and  others,  and  was  ex- 
communicated. 


«James  J.  Strang,  a  man  of  some  ability  and  commanding 
presence,  joined  the  Church  shortly  before  the  martyrdom. 
After  the  death  of  the  Prophet  and  Patriarch  he  claimed  to 
have  been  chosen  and  appointed  by  Joseph  Smith  as  his  suc- 
cessor. He  exhibited  a  letter  which  purported  to  have  been 
written  by  the  Prophet,  in  which  such  appointment  was  claimed 
to  be  set  forth.  He  gathered  quite  a  following  of  the  discon- 
tented element  at  Nauvoo  and  established  himcelf  on  Beaver 
Island,  in  Lake  Michigan,  where  later  he  was  crowned  "king.*' 


THE  SUCCESSION  OF  THE  TWELVE       391 

Trial  of  the  Murderers  of  Joseph  and  Hyrum  Smith. 
— In  October,  1844,  a  grand  jury  selected  by  the  Hancock 
County  circuit  court,  brought  into  court  two  bills  of  in- 
dictment against  nine  individuals  for  the  murder  of  Joseph 
and  Hyrum  Smith.  The  trial  took  place  in  May,  1845, 
but  proved  to  be  nothing  but  a  farce.  The  sentiment 
throughout  the  country  was  so  bitter  against  the  Saints 
that  no  attempt  was  made  to  obtain  justice,  which  the  gov- 
ernor had  faithfully  promised  them.  The  jurors  were  in- 
structed by  the  court  to  bring  in  a  verdict  of  "not  guilty," 
which  was  accordingly  done.  Yet  every  man  in  the  place, 
including  the  court  and  jury,  knew  that  the  defendants 
were  among  those  who  committed  the  murder.  The  blood 
of  the  martyrs  was  left  unavenged  to  cry  from  the  ground 
against  their  enemies,  and  with  the  blood  of  all  the  martyrs, 
shall  continue  to  cry  until  the  Son  of  Man  shall  come  "red 
in  his  apparel"  to  take  vengeance  upon  the  ungodly. 

Growth  of  the  Work. — After  the  question  of  the  pre- 
siding quorum  was  decided,  the  Saints  settled  down  to 
their  usual  duties,  and  the  progress  of  the  Church  continued 
with  greater  strides  than  ever  before.  At  the  October  con- 
ference in  1844,  a  great  deal  of  important  business  was 
transacted.  At  that  time  and  subsequently  many  brethren 
were  ordained  to  the  ministry,  a  number  of  quorums  of 
seventy  were  organized,  and  missionaries  were  called  to  go 
to  various  parts  of  the  United  States  and  abroad  with  the 
message  of  salvation.  The  building  of  the  temple  was  con 
tinned  with  renewed  diHgence,  and  prosperity  was  manifest 
in  the  settlements  of  the  Saints.  On  the  6th  of  December 
1844,  the  last  of  the  thirty  capitals  on  the  temple  was 
erected,   and  the   following  April,   the   capstone   was   laid 


He  was  shot  and  killed  by  one  of  his  followers,  and  his  organi- 
zation soon  afterwards  crumbled  to  pieces.  Out  of  its  frag- 
ments some  years  later  there  arose  another  organization  known 
as  the  "Reorganized  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints,"  unto  which  there  were  gathered  the  majority  of  those 
who  had  become  disaffected  and  had  been  excommunicated 
from  the  Church. 


392  ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

amidst  solemn  and  enthusiastic  services.  Each  room  was 
dedicated  separately  as  it  was  finished,  and  ordinance  work 
for  the  Saints,  as  well  as  baptisms  for  the  dead,  were  per- 
formed. 

Mob  Activities  Renewed. — The  enemies  of  the  Lat- 
ter-day Saints  thought  that  the  murder  of  Joseph  and  Hyrum 
Smith  would  be  the  end  of  "Mormonism."  They  rejoiced 
in  the  accomplishment  of  their  frightful  deed  of  blood,  and 
boasted  of  the  downfall  of  the  Church.  To  their  great 
surprise  the  blood  of  the  martyrs  was  the  seed  of  the 
Church.  The  object  they  hoped  to  gain  was  not  attained; 
therefore  their  anger  was  rekindled  against  the  Church. 
Other  leaders  had  arisen  and  the  progress  of  the  work  was 
steady  and  onward.  Those  who  had  caused  the  death  of 
the  Prophet  and  the  Patriarch  now  turned  their  attention 
to  the  destruction  of  the  entire  "Mormon"  people.  Through 
their  papers,  the  Warsaw  Signal,  Alton  Telegraph,  Quincy 
Wh^g  and  others,  they  circulated  all  manner  of  false  re- 
ports. They  accused  the  Saints  of  theft  and  every  other 
abominable  crime  in  order  to  stir  up  the  populace  against 
them.  Schemes  were  launched  to  provoke  the  "Mormons" 
to  commit  some  overt  act,  that  it  might  be  seized  upon  as  a 
pretext  to  gain  the  aid  of  the  officials  of  the  state  under 
color  of  law ;  yet  by  the  anti-" Mormons"  the  laws  were  con- 
stantly broken  without  restraint.  Their  malicious  and  mur- 
derous threats  passed  unnoticed  so  far  as  any  check  upon 
such  actions  was  concerned. 

Attitude  of  Governor  Ford. — During  all  the  trouble 
Governor  Thomas  Ford  went  out  of  his  way  to  inform  the 
Saints  that  they  were  bitterly  hated,  and  that  the  great  ma- 
jority of  the  citizens  of  the  state  rejoiced  in  the  death  of 
Joseph  and  Hyrum  Smith.  Notwithstanding  his  bitterness. 
he  made  an  investigation  of  the  charges  circulated  against 
the  Saints  and  reported  that — 

"On  my  late  visit  to  Hancock  County  T  was  informed 
by  some  of  their  (the  'Mormons')  violent  enemies,  that 
their  larcenies  had  become  unusuallv  numerou?^  and  insnf- 


THE  SUCCESSION  OF  THE  TWELVE       393 

ferable.  They  indeed  admitted  that  but  little  had  been  done 
in  this  way  in  their  immediate  vicinity.  But  they  insisted 
tha^  sixteen  horses  had  been  stolen  by  the  Mormons  in  one 
night,  near  Lima,  in  the  County  of  Adams.  At  the  close 
of  the  expedition,  I  called  at  thi^  same  town  of  Lima,  and 
upon  inquiry,  was  told  that  no  horses  had  been  stolen  in  that 
neighborhood,  but  that  sixteen  horses  had  been  stolen  in 
one  night  in  Hancock  County.  This  last  informant  being 
told  of  the  Hancock  County  story,  again  changed  the  venue 
to  another  distant  settlement  in  the  northern  edge  of  Adams 
County." 

In  his  message  to  the  legislature  he  said  in  reference  to- 
this  subject : 

"Justice,  however,  requires  me  to  say,  that  I  have  investi- 
gated the  charge  of  promiscuous  stealing,  and  find  it  to  be 
greatly  exaggerated.  I  could  not  ascertain  that  there  were 
a  greater  proportion  of  thieves  in  that  community,  than  in 
any  other  of  the  same  number  of  inhabitants;  and  perhaps 
if  the  city  of  Nauvoo  were  compared  with  St.  Louis,  or 
any  other  western  city,  the  proportion  would  not  be  so  great.*' 

The  leaven  of  opposition,  however,  was  at  work,  and  the 
citizens  were  aroused.  Nothing  but  the  departure  of  the 
"Mormon"  people  from  the  state  would  satisfy  their  unjust 
and  iniquitous  demands.  They  appealed  to  the  governor  to 
aid  them  in  expelling  the  people  who  had  done  nothing  to 
provoke  opposition,  but  who  Were  unpopular  because  of  their 
faith.  While  the  governor  informed  them  he  could  take  no 
legal  action  warranting  such  expulsion,  yet  he  privately  ad- 
vised the  Saints  to  depart  peaceably  towards  the  West,  as 
the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  had  contemplated  doing,  and 
there,  said  he,  they  could  set  up  an  independent  govern- 
ment of  their  own.  So  lacking  was  he  in  the  disposition 
to  enforce  the  law  and  protect  the  innocent,  that  the  ene- 
mies of  the  Church  were  encouraged  in  their  unlawful 
course. 

Repeal  of  the  Nauvoo  Charter. — The  city  charter  of 
Nauvoo  had  proved  a  protection  to  the  Saints,  and  guaran- 
teed safety  against  the  plottings  of  the  wicked.     It  was  the 


394         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

■aim  of  the  Nauvoo  conspirators  to  cause  its  repeal.  The 
first  attempt  to  do  this,  as  we  have  learned,  failed-  Now, 
however,  the  opposition  had  become  so  strong  that  the  ene- 
mies of  the  Latter-day  Saints  accomplished  their  purpose. 
The  charter  was  repealed  by  the  legislature  in  January, 
1845.  Some  of  the  muderers  of  Joseph  and  Hyrum  Smith 
sat  in  that  body  and  violently  denounced  the  ** Mormons," 
although  it  was  well  known  that  their  hands  were  stained 
ivith  innocent  blood.  After  the  repeal  of  the  charter,  and 
without  hope  of  protection  from  the  officers  of  the  state, 
the  Saints  were  at  the  mercy  of  their  enemies.  The  pre- 
diction of  the  Prophet  Joseph  that  after  they  had  shed  his 
blood  they  would  seek  the  lives  of  every  soul  in  whom  was 
found  the  testimony  of  the  Gospel,  was  literally  fulfilled. 
The  plots  of  the  wicked  were  now  turned  against  President 
Brigham  Young  and  the  leading  brethren,  who  were  forced 
to  go  into  hiding  from  time  to  time. 

Attacks  Upon  the  Saints. — In  September,  1845,  the 
scattered  families  of  Saints  were  sorely  persecuted.  Many 
-were  driven  from  their  homes,  which  were  burned.  Sheriff 
J.  B.  Backenstos  endeavored  to  perform  his  duty,  and  took 
a  determined  stand  against  mob  law.  For  his  pains  he  was 
arrested  on  the  charge  of  murder,  as  a  mobber  had  been 
killed,  but  violence  against  the  "Mormon*)"  was  permitted 
to  go  unchecked.  Governor  Ford  had  promised  and  pledged 
"his  word,  that  the  murderers  of  the  Prophet  and  Patriarch 
should  be  brought  to  justice.  When  he  appealed  to  the 
-citizens  of  Warsaw  to  sustain  him  in  this  pledge,  they  pos- 
itively informed  him  that  they  would  do  nothing  of  the 
kind.  Similar  answers  were  given  by  other  citizens,  who 
not  only  took  a  stand  in  opposition  to  the  trial  of  the  mur- 
<lerers,  but  brazenly  appealed  to  the  governor  to  give  his 
aid  in  expelling  the  ''Mormons"  from  the  state.  That 
weak  and  pusillanimous  individual,  by  his  subsequent  ac- 
tions, acknowledged  his  defeat  and  the  abdication  of  gov- 
ernment in  Illinois. 

The  Quincy  Mass  Meeting. — September  22,   1843,  a 


THE  SUCCESSION  OF  THE  TWELVE       395 

mass  meeting  was  held  in  Quincy  to  take  action  against 
the  Saints.  Their  removal  from  Illinois  was  advocated. 
Those  who  assembled  fully  understood  that  the  Prophel 
Joseph  Smith  had  contemplated  a  removal  to  the  West,  and 
that  plans  were  on  foot  early  in  1844  to  send  an  exploring 
expedition  out  to  locate  -a  site  for  a  new  home  in  the  Rooky 
Mountains.  A  committee  was  appointed  by  this  mass 
meeting  to  wait  upon  the  authorities  of  the  Church  and 
ascertain  their  intentions  regarding  a  removal  from  the 
state  of  Illinois,  and  to  impress  upon  the  brethren  that  such 
a  move  was  determined  upon  by  the  citizens.  Following  the . 
meeting  the  Quincy  Whig  made  this  statement  in  this 
boasted  land  of  liberty: 

*Tt  is  a  settled  thing  that  the  public  sentiment  of  the 
State  is  against  the  'Mormons,'  and  it  will  be  in  vain 
for  them  to  contend  against  it ;  and  to  prevent  bloodshed, 
and  the  sacrifice  of  many  lives  on  both  sides,  it  is  their  duty 
to  obey  the  public  will  and  leave  the  State  as  speedily 
as  possible.  That  they  will  do  this  we  have  a  confident 
hope  and  that  too,  before  the  next  extreme  is  resorted  to 
-—that  of  force." 

The  Reply  of  the  Saints. — The  committee  appointed 
waited  upon  President  Brigham  Young  and  the  apostles, 
and  acquainted  them  with  the  action  of  the  mass  meeting 
and  desired  a  reply.  On  the  24th,  the  reply  was  given  in  a 
written  communication.  The  persecutions  of  the  Saints 
were  mentioned  and  the  statement  made  that  the  ''Mor- 
mons" had  endeavored  to  live  in  peace  and  desired  to  do  so 
with  all  men.  In  relation  to  their  removal  they  answered 
as  follows: 

"We  would  say  to  the  committee  above  mentioned  and 
to  the  Governor,  and  all  the  authorities,  and  people  of  Il- 
linois, and  the  surrounding  states  and  territories,  that  we 
propose  to  leave  this  country  next  spring,  for  some  point 
so  remote  that  there  will  not  need  to  be  any  difficulty  with 
the  people  and  ourselves,  provided  certain  propositions  nec- 
cessary  for  the  accomplishment  of  our  removal  shall  be  ob- 
served, as  follows,  to-wit : 


396         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

"That  the  citizens  of  this  and  surrounding  counties,  and 
all  men,  will  use  their  influence  and  exertion  to  help  us  to 
sell  or  rent  our  properties,  so  as  to  get  means  enough  that 
we  can  help  the  widow,  the  fatherless  and  the  destitute  to 
remove  with  us. 

'That  all  men  will  let  us  alone  with  their  vexatious  law- 
suits so  that  we  may  have  time,  for  we  have  broken  no 
law;  and  help  us  to  cash,  dry  goods,  groceries,  good  oxen, 
beef-cattle,  sheep,  wagons,  mules,  horses,  harness,  etc.  in 
exchange  for  our  property,  at  a  fair  price,  and  deeds  given 
at  payment,  that  we  may  have  means  to  accomplish  a  removal 
without  the  suffering  of  the  destitute  to  an  extent  beyond 
the  endurance  of  human  nature. 

"That  all  exchanges  of  property  shall  be  conducted  by  a 
committee,  or  by  committees  of  both  parties;  so  that  all  the 
business  may  be  transacted  honorably  and  speedily. 

"That  we  will  use  all  lawful  means,  in  connection  with 
others,  to  preserve  the  public  peace  while  we  tarry ;  and  shall 
expect,  decidedly,  that  we  be  no  more  molested  with  house- 
burning,  or  any  other  depredations,  to  waste  our  property 
and  time,  and  hinder  our  business. 

"That  it  is  a  mistaken  idea,  that  we  have  proposed  to 
remove  in  six  months,  for  that  would  be  so  early  in  the 
spring  that  grass  might  not  grow  nor  water  run;  both  of 
which  would  be  necessary  for  our  removal.  But  we  propose 
to  use  our  influence  to  have  no  more  seed  time  and  harvest 
among  our  people  in  this  country  after  gathering  our  pres- 
ent crops ;  and  that  all  communications  to  us  be  made  in 
writing. 

"By  order  of  the  Council," 

"Brigham  Young," 

"President." 
"W.  Richards," 
"Clerk." 

Decision  of  the  Quincy  Citizens. — The  Quincy  citi- 
zens accepted  the  proposition  of  the  Church  authorities  to 
move,  but  very  graciously  declined  to  make  any  promise  to 
buy  or  to  assist  in  the  purchase  of  the  abandoned  property 
of  the  Saints.     Why  should  they  put  themselves  out  to  do 


THE  SUCCESSION  OF  THE  TWELVE      397 

such  a  thing,  when  the  property  would  naturally  fall  into 
their  hands  when  it  was  abandoned?^ 

The  Carthage  Convention. — On  the  1st  and  2nd  of 
October  another  convention  of  citizens  from  nine  counties 
adjacent  to  Hancock,  was  held  at  Carthage.  Resolutions 
were  adopted  in  which  the  ''Mormons"  were  accused  pf 
depredations  upon  the  persons  and  property  of  the  other 
citizens  of  Hancock  County,  and  adjudged  guilty,  in  spite 
of  the  personal  investigation  of  the  governor,  himself  un- 
friendly to  the  Latter-day  Saints.  Much  bitterness  of  spirit 
was  manifested  at  this  meeting,  which  decided  that  it  was 
too  late  to  settle  any  difficulties  between  the  "Mormons" 
and  the  other  inhabitants,  and  only  one  thing  would  suffice 
and  that  was  the  removal  of  the  "Mormons"  from  the  state. 
They  declared  that  the  ''Mormons"  were  not  being  perse- 
cuted, but  were  suffering  for  their  dishonest  acts;  at  the 
same  time  they  declared  that  from  "long  acquaintance  with 
the  old  citizens  of  Hancock  County,"  they  could  vouch  for 
their  "honor,  integrity,  and  strict  observance  of  the  laws  of 
their  country,"  notwithstanding  it  was  universally  known 
that  these  same  citizens  had  taken  part  in  the  assassination 
of  Joseph  and  Hyrum  Smith  by  mob  force  and  contrary  to 
law ;  moreover,  that  these  same  law-abiding  citizens  within 
the  past  few  weeks  had  driven  "Mormons"  from  their  homes 
and  burned  their  houses  to  the  ground;  had  forced  them 


&Dr.  Conyers,  in  his  "Hancock  County  Mob,"  makes  the 
following  comment  on  the  action  of  the  Quincy  citizens: 

'The  first  one  [resolntion]  in  our  opinion,  is  unique.  They 
accepted  and  recommended  to  the  people  of  the  surrounding 
counties  to  accept  an  unconditional  proposition  to  remove.  But 
understand,  Mr.  Mormon,  though  we  accept  it  and  recommend 
the  surrounding  counties  to  do  so  likewise,  [reprobate  you, 
unconditionally]  we  do  not  intend  to  bring  ourselves  under 
any  obligation  to  purchase  your  property,  or  to  furnish  pur- 
ch.'>sers;  but  w«  will  be  very  kind  and  obliging,  and  will  in  no 
v/ay  hinder  or  obstruct  you  in  your  efforts  to  sell,  provided, 
jievertheless  this  shall  not  be  so  construed  as  to  prevent  us  from 
running  off  the  purchaser.  But  we  expect  this  small  favor  of 
you,  viz.,  that  you  must  dispose  of  your  property  and  leave 
at  the  appointed  time." 


398         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

from  their  fields  where  they  had  gone  to  gather  crops ;  had 
whipped  their  men  and  stolen  their  cattle  without  any  pro- 
test. It  appeared  that  the  old  citizens,  like  the  king,  could 
do  no  wrong,  if  their  depredations  were  committed  against 
the  Latter-day  Saints.  A  most  regrettable  feature  in  con- 
nection with  these  troubles  is  the  fact  that  O.  H.  Browning, 
Stephen  A.  Douglas  and  others,  who  had  defended  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  now  gave  their  influence  to  the  mob 
and  assisted  in  bringing  to  pass  the  expulsion  of  the  "Mor- 
mon" people  from  Illinois.  Bitter  feelings  against  the  Saints 
increased.  Judges  were  intimidated,  and  even  the  officials 
of  the  state  dared  not  raise  a  voice  in  protest  above  a  whis- 
per, or  invoke  the  majesty  of  the  law. 

Duplicity  of  Governor  Ford. — The  anti-" Mormons" 
of  Illinois  became  impatient  for  the  removal  of  their  enemies 
before  spring  arrived.  Their  agreements  were  violated,  and 
the  Saints  were  not  permitted  to  dwell  in  peace.  Vexatious 
lawsuits,  based  on  falsehoods,  were  planted  against  the 
apostles  to  embarass  them  and  hinder  the  progress  of  their 
work.  Even  Governor  Ford,  fearing  that  the  Saints  would 
not  leave  the  state  within  the  stipulated  time,  resorted  to 
duplicity  to  force  them  from  the  borders  of  Illinois.  De- 
cember 29,  1845,  he  wrote  to  Sheriff  Backenstos  stating 
that  indictments  in  the  United  States  Court  had  been  found 
against  the  leading  "Mormons"  which  would  bring  them 
for  the  first  time  in  collision  with  the  United  States.  "If 
the  'Mormons'  remain  in  the  state,"  he  wrote,  "a  strong 
force  will  be  ordered  to  Nauvoo  by  the  Secretary  of  War," 
and  he  thought  the  government  at  Washington  would  in- 
terfere and  prevent  the  "Mormons"  from  going  west  of  the 
Rocky  Mountains,  as  many  intelligent  persons  believed  that 
they  would  there  join  the  British,  and  "be  more  trouble 
than  ever."  He  thought  that  this  consideration  was  likely 
to  influence  the  government.  He  later  sent  word  by  Sheriff 
Backenstos  that  he  had  turned  against  the  Saints  and 
Major  Warren  was  making  calculations  to  prevent  then- 
going  away.     In  his  History  of  Illinois,  Governor  Ford  ad- 


THE  SUCCESSION  OF  THE  TWELVE       399 

niitted  that  he  had  resorted  to  deceit  to  make  the  "Mor- 
mons" believe  that  they  would  be  prevented  from  going: 
west,  in  order  to  hasten  their  departure. 

President  Young's  Reply. — Commenting  on  the  gov- 
ernor's letter  to  the  sheriff,  President  Young  remarked: 

"Should  Governor  Ford's  speculations  and  suppositions 
in  relation  to  U.  S.  troops  prove  correct,  and  the  govern- 
ment send  a  regular  force  to  arrest  us,  we  will  nm  no  risks 
of  being  murdered  by  them  as  our  leaders  have  been;  and 
as  to  fearing  a  trial  before  the  courts,  it  is  all  gammon,  for 
our  dani^^er  consists  only  in  being  held  still  by  the  author- 
ities while  mobs  massacre  us,  as  Governor  Ford  held  Joseph 
and  Hyrum  Smith,  while  they  were  butchered." 

Loyalty  to  the  Government. — Answering  the  charge 
that  when  they  got  away  from  the  borders  of  the  United 
States,  the  Latter-day  Saints  would  join  the  forces  of  some 
other  nation  which  might  be  at  war  with  the  American 
Government — a  thought  which  rightfully  might  have  been 
entertained  after  the  treatment  the  "Mormon"  people  had 
received  within  the  borders  of  that  land—ithe  high  council 
and  authorities  of  the  Church  replied : 

"We  also  further  declare  for  the  satisfaction  of  some 
who  have  concluded  that  our  grievances  have  alienated  us 
from  our  country,  that  our  patriotism  has  not  been  over- 
come by  fire,  by  sword,  by  daylight  nor  by  midnight  as- 
sassinations which  we  have  endured;  neither  have  they 
alienated  us  from  the  institutions  of  our  country. 

"Should  hostilities  arise  between  the  Government  of  the 
United  States  and  any  other  power,  in  relation  to  the  right 
of  possessing  the  territory  of  Oregon,  we  are  on  hand  to  sus- 
tain the  claim  of  the  United  States  Government  to  that 
country.  It  is  geographically  ours,  and  of  right;  no  for- 
eign power  should  hold  dominion  there;  and  if  our  ser- 
vices are  required  to  prevent  it,  these  services  will  be  cheer- 
fully rendered  according  to  our  ability.  We  feel  the  in- 
juries that  we  have  sustained,  and  are  not  insensible  of 
the  wrongs  we  have  suffered ;  still  we  are  American." 

Preparations  to  Leave  Nauvoo. — During  the  fall  and 
winter  months   preparations  went   steadily  on   for  the   re- 


400         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

moval  of  the  entire  body  of  the  Latter-day  Saints  in  the 
spring.  Work  on  the  temple  continued  with  increased 
■diligence,  as  if  there  was  no  thought  of  a  removal,  until  that 
structure  was  completed.  January  1,  1846,  the  work  of 
finishing  the  assembly  room  for  dedication  was  nearing  com- 
pletion. The  general  conference  of  the  Church  was  held  in 
the  building  in  October,  1845,  according  to  the  command- 
ment of  the  Lord  through  Joseph  Smith  in  October,  1841. 
In  December,  the  ordinance  work  in  the  temple  was  com- 
menced, and  thereafter  the  building  was  occupied  both  day 
and  night  to  afford  the  Saints  the  opportunity  to  receive 
theii  endowments.  This  continued  until  most  all  of  the 
Saints  had  departed  on  their  westward  journey.  May  1, 
1846,  after  the  majority  of  the  people  had  departed  from 
the  city,  the  temple  was  publicly  dedicated  in  the  presence 
of  about  three  hundred  persons. 

In  the  meantime  every  available  building  in  Nauvoo  had 
been  converted  into  a  shop  where  wagons,  harness  and 
other  necessary  articles  could  be  manufactured  for  the 
journey.  The  timber  for  the  wagons  was  cut  and  brought 
to  Nauvoo,  where  it  was  prepared  and  boiled  in  salt  and 
water  or  kiln  dried.  Teams  were  sent  to  various  parts  of 
the  country  to  procure  iron;  and  blacksmiths,  wheelrights, 
carpenters  and  other  workmen  were  kept  busy  night  and 
<lay.  There  was  very  little  sale  of  property  because  of  the 
opposition  of  the  citizens  of  the  country,  who  used  their 
influence  to  discourage  sales  by  making  threats  against  the 
new  settlers  as  well  as  harassing  the  Saints. 


PART  FIVE 

The  Settlement  in  the  Rocky  Mountains 


CHAPTER  37 

THE  EXODUS  FROM  NAUVOO 
1846 

The  Abandonment  of  Nauvoo. — Wednesday,  Febru- 
ary 4,  1846,  the  first  of  the  Saints  left  Nauvoo  and  crossed 
the  Mississippi  River  on  the  journey  to  the  West.''  On  the 
6th  of  February  Bishop  George  Miller  and  a  company  with 
six  wagons  crossed  the  river,  and  a  few  days  later  the  work 
of  ferrying  the  Saints  to  the  Iowa  side  was  kept  up  day 
and  night.  Elder  Parley  P.  Pratt  left  Nauvoo  on  the  14th 
of  February,  and  the  following  day  President  Brigham 
Young,  Willard  Richards  and  George  A.  Smith  with  a  large 
company  of  Saints  crossed  the  Mississippi  on  the  ice  and 
contiuned  their  journey  about  nine  miles  to  Sugar  Creek, 


oThe  same  day  two  hundred  and  thirty-five  meirbers  of  the 
Church,  from  branches  in  the  New  England  and  the  Atlantic 
States,  under  the  direction  of  SamueL. Brannan,  sailed  from 
New  York  for  California.  They  had  chartered  the  ship  "Brook- 
lyn",, at  twelve  hundred  dollars  per  month,  the  lessee  to  pay 
the  port  charges.  They  carried  with  them  farming  implements 
of  all  kinds,  blacksmith,  carpenter  and  wheelright  tools  and 
fixtures,  the  necessary  parts  for  two  gristmills  and  sawmill 
irons.  They  also  carried  text  books  on  various  subjects  and 
many  other  volumes.  The  press  and  type  on  which  the  Prophet 
— a  paper  published  by  the  Church  in  New  York — was  printed, 
and  sufficient  paper  and  other  things  as  would  be  needed  to 
establish  a  n«w  colony  in  their  distant  home.  They  arrived  at 
Yerba  Buena,  now  San  Francisco,  Wiednesday,  July  29,  1846, 
having  gone  around  Cape  Horn  and  touched  at  the  Hawaiiaji 
Islands.  On  their  arrival  they  found  the  American  Flag  wav- 
ing over  the  fort  the  guns  of  which  had  saluted  them  on  th^ir 
entrance  into  the  bay.  Three  weeks  earlier  the  United  States 
Flag  had  been  raised  and  the  country  occupied  in  the  name  of 
the  government.  In  January,  1847,  Samuel  Brannan  comnienced 
publishing  a  newspaper  at  Yerba  Buena  called  the  "California 
Star,"  the  first  English  paper  published  in  California. 
27 


402         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

in  Lee  County,  where  a  temporary  camp  was  formed  for 
the  exiles  fleeing  from  Nauvoo>  President  Young  spent 
the  16th  in  organizing  the  camp  into  companies  and  Elder 
Heber  C.  Kimball  with  another  company  arrived  on  the 
17th.  On  the  18th  President  Young  and  some  of  the  breth- 
ren returned  to  Nauvoo  to  transact  some  necessary  business 
and  give  instruction  to  those  who  were  left  there  in  com- 
mand. Elder  Joseph  Young,  president  of  the  seventies,  had 
been  left  at  Nauvoo  to  preside  over  the  Saints  who  still  re- 
mained.    The  exiles  tarried  on  Sugar  Creek  for  some  time 


&On  the  first  night  of  the  encampment  of  Sugar  Creek  niwe 
infants  were  born.  The  weather  was  inclement  and  extremely 
cold  and  the  people  without  proper  shelter.  Writing  of  these 
conditions.  Eliza  R.  Snow,  the  poetess,  has  said:  "As  we 
journeyed  onward,  mothers  gave  birth  to  offspring  under  almost 
every  variety  of  circumstances  imaginable,  except  those  te 
which  they  had  been  accustomed;  some  in  tents,  others  in 
wagons — in  rainstorms  and  in  snowstorms.  I  heard  of  one  birth 
which  occurred  under  the  rude  shelter  of  a  hut,  the  sides  of 
which  were  formed  of  blankets  fastened  to  poles  stuck  in  the 
ground,  with  a  bark  roof  through  which  the  rain  was  dripping. 
Kind  sisters  stood  holding  dishes  to  catch  the  water  as  it  fell, 
thus  protecting  the  new  comer  and  its  mother  from  a  shower- 
bath  as  the  little  innocent  first  entered  on  the  stage  of  human 
life;  and  through  faith  in  the  Great  Ruler  of  events,  no  harm 
resulted   to   either. 

Let  it  be  remembered  that  the  mothers  of  these  wilderness- 
born  babies  were  not  savages,  accustomed  to  roam  the  forest 
and  brave  the  storm  and  tempest — those  who  had  never  known 
the  comforts  and  delicacies  of  civilization  and  refinement.  The^ 
were  not  those  who,  in  the  wilds  of  nature,  nursed  their  off- 
spring amid  reeds  and  rushes,  or  in  the  recesses  of  rocky 
caverns;  most  of  them  were  born  and  educated  in  the  Eastern 
States — had  there  embraced  the  Gospel  as  taught  by  Jesus  and 
his  apostles,  and,  for  the  sake  of  their  religion,  had  gathered 
with  the  Saints,  and  under  trying  circumstances  had  assisted, 
by  their  faith,  patience  and  energies,  in  making  Nauvoo  what 
its  name  indicates,  "the  beautiful."  They  had  lovely  homes, 
decorated  with  flowers  and  enriched  with  choice  fruit  trees, 
just  beginning  to  yield  plentifully. 

To  these  homes,  without  lease  or  sale,  they  had  just  bade  a 
final  adieu,  and  with  what  little  of  their  substance  could  be 
packed  into  one,  two,  and  in  some  instances  three  wagons,  had 
started  out,  desertward,  for — where?  To  this  question  the 
only  response  at  that  time  was,  God  knows."  (Women  of  Mormon- 
dom  Tullidge.  Ch.  32). 


THE  EXODUS  FROM  NAUVOO  403 

where  a  number  of  council  meetings  were  Held  and  the  needs 
of  the  people  were  duly  considered. 

At  the  October  conference  in  1845,  the  members  of  the 
Church,  on  suggestion  of  President  Brigham  Young,  unani- 
mously covenanted  as  follows:  "That  we  take  all  the 
Saints  with  us,  to  the  extent  of  our  ability,  that  is,  our  in- 
fluence and  property."  After  the  motion  was  carried,  Presi- 
dent Young  remarked :  "If  you  will  be  faithful  to  your  cove- 
nant, I  will  prophesy  that  the  Great  God  will  shower  down- 
means  upon  this  people  to  accomplish  it  to  the  very  letter."^ 
The  members  of  the  Church  had  been  constantly  instructed 
to  prepare  for  the  journey  by  laying  up  stores  of  provisions 
for  many  months.  It  was  discovered  that  many  who  had 
come  to  Sugar  Creek  were  without  supplies  to  last  them 
more  than  a  few  days,  and  this  caused  serious  reflection 
and  some  anxiety  among  the  leading  brethren.  It  was 
winter  time  and  supplies  could  not  readily  be  obtained  in 
the  wilderness.  However,  those  who  had,  shared  with  those 
who  were  destitute,  and  the  Lord  blessed  them  in  their  sub- 
stance. 

Conspiracy  in  Washington. — While  camped  on  Sugar 
Creek  a  letter  was  received  by  President  Young  from  Sam- 
uel Brannan,  in  which  there  was  presented  a  proposition 
from  Amos  Kendell,  formerly  Postmaster-General,  A.  G. 
Benson  and  others,  to  use  the  Church  authorities  as  their 
tools  to  secure  land  in  California.  They  represented  to 
Brannan  that  there  was  a  movement  on  foot  to  disarm  the 
Saints  and  prevent  their  movement  towards  the  West.  How- 
ever, they  declared,  the  power  was  in  their  hands  to  avert 
the  calamity,  which  they  would  do  on  certain  terms.  Their 
terms  were  that  when  the  Saints  arrived  in  California  they 
would  secure  the  lands  and  that  every  alternate  section 
should  be  deeded  to  this  combination  of  conspirators.  They 
falsely  represented  that  the  President,  James  K.  Polk,  was 
a  party  to  the  scheme.  For  their  service  these  men  prom- 
ised that  the  Saints  should  be  permitted  to  travel  to  their 
destination  without  molestation,  and  with  the  protection  of 


404         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

the    government.      With    righteous    indignation    President 
Young  and  the  Apostles  refused  to  make  reply. 

Petition  to  the  Governor  of  Iowa.— On  the  28th  of 
-February  a  petition  was  addressed  to  the  governor  of  Iowa, 
imploring  his  protection  and  influence  in  behalf  of  the 
Saints  while  they  passed  through  that  territory,  or  re- 
mained temporarily  within  its  borders,  to  raise  crops  and  to 
render  assistance  to  those  who  would  follow  after.  No  reply 
to  this  petition  was  received  and  the  Saints  continued  with- 
out aid  or  interference. 

The  Journey  Resumed.— March  1,  1846,  camp  was 
broken  and  the  journey  was  resumed.  The  weather  was 
extremely  cold  and  stormy,  and  a  great  number  of  the 
people  were  without  proper  clothing  and  necessary  shelter. 
Many  of  the  wagons  were  without  covers,  and  others  had 
covers  which  would  not  shed  the  rain.  Several  members 
of  the  camps  died  from  exi>osure  and  lack  of  proper  care. 
The  roads  were  almost  impassable  because  of  the  constant 
storms."  At  this  time  there  were  some  four  hundred  wagons 
on  the  road,  heavily  laden  and  without  sufficient  teams  to 
permit  of  rapid  travel.     In  this  condition  the  exiles  con- 


»It  was  not  the  intention  of  the  Saints  to  leave  Nauvoo 
until  the  springtime  had  fully  arrived.  But  the  human  fiends, 
who  hated  the  religion  of  the  Saints  and  coveted  their  sub- 
stance and  property,  were  not  willing  for  them  to  wait.  What 
cared  they  for  the  suffering  and  exposure  of  an  in.nocent  peo- 
ple, driven  from  their  homes  and  sheltered  by  the  broad  can- 
opy of  heaven  in  the  midst  of  winter?  "We  could  have  remained 
sheltered  in  our  homes,"  said  President  Brigham  Young,  "had 
it  not  been  for  th.e  threats  and  hostile  demonstrations  of  our 
enemies,  who,  notwithstanding  their  solemn  agreements,  had 
thrown  every  obstacle  in  our  way,  not  respecting  either  life, 
or  liberty,  or  property;  so  much  so  that  ©ur  only  means  of 
avoiding  a  rupture  was  by  starting  in  mid-winter.  Our  homes, 
gardens,  orchards,  farms,  streets,,  bridges,  mills,  public  halls, 
magnificent  temple,  and  other  public  improvements  we  leave 
as  a  monument  of  our  patriotism,  industry,  economy,  upright- 
ness of  purpose,  and  integrity  of  heart;  and  as  a  living  testi- 
mony of  the  falsehood  and  wickedness  of  those  who  charge  us 
with  disloyalty  to  the  Constitution  of  our  country,  idleness  and 
dishonesty."    (Manuscript   History   of   the    Church). 


THE  EXODUS  FROM  NAVVOO  405 

tinned  th^ir  toilsome  journey  over  the  plains  of  Iowa.  By 
the  latter  part  of  April  the  great  body  of  the  Latter-day 
Saints  had  left  Nauvoo  and  were  slowly  wending  their  way 
seeking  a  haven  in  the  west. 

Organization  of  the  Camps. — While  encamped  near 
the  Chariton  River  on  the  east  fork  of  Shoal  Creek,  the 
organization  of  the  camps  was  reduced  to  a  more  systematic 
order.  They  were  divided  into  companies  of  hundreds, 
fifties  and  tens,  with  officers  appointed  to  preside. over 
each.  The  apostles  were  appointed  to  take  charge  of  divi- 
sions, and  the  camps  were  divided  into  two  grand  divisions. 
Over  one  of  these  President  Brigham  Young  had  command. 
He  was  also  sustained  as  "president  over  all  the  camps  of 
Israel."  Elder  Heber  C.  Kimball  was  appointed  to  the  com- 
mand of  the  other  grand  division.  In  addition  to  these  of- 
ficers there  were  appointed  a  contracting  commissary  and 
a  distributing  commissary  for  each  fifty.  The  duties  of  the 
former  were  to  agree  on  terms,  prices,  etc.,  concerning  the 
purchase  of  provisions  and  necessities  for  the  camp.  The 
latter  were  to  distribute  among  the  camps  the  grain  and 
provisions  furnished  for  that  purpose,  judiciously  and  with 
singleness  of  heart.  This  organization  led  to  better  dis- 
cipline. The  companies  were  more  susceptible  to  advice 
and  coimsel,  and  the  principle  of  obedience  was  more  fully 
understood.  Less  selfishness  was  manifested  among  the 
people,  and  a  better  spirit  prevailed.  Of  necessity  the  regu- 
lations in  the  camps  were  strict,  yet  the  freedom  and  right- 
ful privileges  of  the  Saints  were  safely  guaranteed.  Much 
of  the  dross  had  been  left  behind,  and  the  ''fair  weather 
friends,"  as  they  were  called  by  Col.  Tfiomas  L.  Kane,  had 
forsaken  the  tents  of  Israel  and  had  sought  the  tents  of 
ease.  In  this  manner  the  camps  were  purged  of  those  who 
were  not  faithful  enough  to  face  the  perils  and  deprivations 
of  the  eventful  journey.  Although  there  were  difficulties 
and  differences  to  be  settled  from  time  to  time,  President 
Young  was  led  to  declare  that  he  doubted  if  there  had  ever 
been  a  body  of  people,  since  the  days  of  Enoch,  who  had 


406         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

done  so  little  grumbling  under  such  unpleasant  and  trying 
circumstances. 

Garden  Grove. — At  the  beginning  of  the  journey 
about  one  hundred  men,  under  command  of  Colonel  Stephen 
Markham,  were  selected  as  pioneers,  to  travel  in  advance  of 
the  companies  to  build  and  repair  the  roads;  also  to  seek 
out  temporary  places  for  shelter  where  fields  could  be  cul- 
tivated and  homes — humble  though  they,  of  necessity, 
would  have  to  be — might  be  provided  for  the  exiles.  The 
advance  companies  arrived  at  a  place  on  the  east  fork  of 
Grand  River,  some  one  hundred  and  forty-five  miles  west 
of  Nauvoo,  April  24,  1846.  Here  a  temporary  settlement 
was  selected  which  they  named  Garden  Grove.  Two  days 
later  a  council  meeting  was  held  and  three  hundred  and 
fifty-nine  laboring  men  were  reported  in  the  camp.  From 
these  one  hundred  were  selected  to  cut  trees  and  make  rails : 
ten  to  build  fences;  forty-eight  to  build  houses;  twelve  to 
dig  wells  and  ten  to  build  bridges.  The  remainder  were 
employed  in  clearing  land  and  preparing  it  for  cultivation. 
Every  one  was  busy,  and  in  a  few  days  a  respectable  vil- 
lage, magic  like,  had  risen  in  the  wilderness.  A  temporary 
organization  was  effected  with  Samuel  Bent  as  president, 
and  Aaron  Johnson  and  David  Fullmer  as  counselors.  At 
this  point  President  Young  addressed  the  Saints  saying  it 
would  be  necessary  to  leave  some  of  their  number  here, 
because  they  could  not  continue  the  journey,  while  the 
main  body  would  push  on  and  "lengthen  the  cords  and  build 
a  few  more  stakes,"  and  so  continue  on  until  they  could  all 
gather  at  the  place  appointed,  and  **build  the  house  of  the 
Lord  in  the  tops  of  tlie  mountains." 

Proposition  to  Explore  the  West. — It  was  the  inten- 
tion of  President  Young  and  the  apostles  to  fit  out  a  strong 
company  of  able-bodied  men,  unencumbered  with  families, 
and  send  them  to  the  Rocky  Mountains,  there  to  build  houses 
and  plant  crops,  and  prepare  for  the  coming  of  the  people 
as  they  were  able  to  gather  from  year  to  year.  "Were  mat- 
ters to  be  so  conducted,"  he  said,  "none  would  be  found 


THE  EXODUS  FROM  NAUVOO  407 

crying  for  bread  or  destitute  of  clothing,  but  all  would  be 
provided  for,  as  designed  by  the  Almighty.  But  instead  of 
taking  this  course  the  Saints  have  crowded  on  us  all  the 
while,  and  have  completely  tied  our  hands  by  importuning 
and  saying,  'Do  not  leave  us  behind.  Wherever  you  go, 
we  want  to  go,  and  be  with  you;'  and  thus  our  hands  and 
feet  have  been  bound,  which  has  caused  our  delay  to  the 
present  time.  And  now  hundreds  at  Nauvoo  are  contin- 
ually praying  and  importuning  with  the  Lord  that  they  may 
overtake  us,  and  be  with  us."  An  estimate  of  what  would 
be  required  for  a  company  of  pioneers  to  take  such  a 
journey  was  made  and  the  project  was  considered,  but  sub- 
sequent events  prevented  the  undertaking  until  the  follow- 
ing year. 

Mount  Pisgah. — On  the  18th  of  May  President  Young 
and  several  of  the  apostles  reached  the  middle  fork  of 
Grand  River,  some  twenty-seven  miles  west  of  Garden 
Grove.  Here  Parley  P.  Pratt  with  a  company  was  found 
encamped.  He  had  called  the  place  Mount  Pisgah,  and 
here  it  was  decided  to  make  another  settlement  for  the 
Saints.  Several  thousand  acres  of  land  were  fenced  for 
cultivation,  after  the  manner  of  the  settlement  at  Garden 
Grove,  and  this  place  became  a  resting  place  for  the  weary 
exiles  for  several  years  while  crossing  the  plains.  Elder 
William  Huntington  was  chosen  to  preside  with  Elders  Ezra 
T.  Benson  and  Charles  C.  Rich  as  counselors.  The  camps 
were  now  traveling  through  an  Indian  country,  where  there 
were  no  roads,  no  settlements  and  only  Indian  trails.  The 
spring  rains  having  ceased,  however,  greater  progress  was 
made  although  a  road  had  to  be  prepared  all  the  way,  and 
bridges  built  over  all  the  streams. 

At  the  Missouri  River. — On  the  14th  of  June,  Presi- 
dent Young,  Heber  C.  Kimball,  Parley  P.  Pratt  and  others 
arrived  on  the  banks  of  the  Missouri,  not  far  from  Coun- 
cil Bluffs,  with  their  respective  companies.  The  next  day  a 
council  meeting  was  held  and  it  was  decided  to  move  back 
on  to  the  bluffs  where  spring  water  could  be  obtained,  and 


408  .      ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


they  would  be  protected  from  Indians.  The  Pottawattamie 
Indians  were  very  friendly,  and  their  chiefs  showed  the 
Saints  some  favor.  A  ferry  boat  was  built  and  on  the  29th 
the  companies  commenced  crossing  the  river.  About  this 
time  Elder  Wilford  Woodruff,  who  had  just  returned  from 
presiding  over  the  British  Mission,  and  Elder  Orson  Hyde, 
who  had  been  laboring  in  Nauvoo,  joined  the  camp. 

President  Young  was  still  very  anxious  to  send  an  ex- 
ploring company  to  the 
Rocky  Mountains  in  ad- 
vance. The  camps  were 
called  together,  there  being 
about  five  hundred  wagons 
on  the  ground  and  others 
on  the  way,  and  President 
Young  addressed  them  ad- 
vising them  of  his  desire 
to  get  a  company  off  for 
the  Rocky  Mountains.  He 
feared,  he  said,  that  some- 
thing would  happen  to  stop 
the  movement,  and  was  im- 
pressed that  ^'everything 
that  men  and  hell  could  in- 
vent would  be  hatched  up 
to  prevent  the  camp  from 
making  any  progress."  He 
spoke  plainly  on  the  sub- 
ject and  said  if  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  should  be  blown  to  the  four  winds, 
and  never  gathered  again,  he  wished  them  to  remember 
that  he  had  told  them  when  and  where  to  gather,  and  if 
they  failed  to  do  so  to  remember  and  bear  him  witness  in 
the  day  of  judgment,  that  they  had  received  such  informa- 
tion and  advice. 

A  Call  From  the  Government.— June  26,  1846,  Cap- 
tain  Tames   Allen,   of  the  Ignited   States  army,  arrived  at 


COUNCIL    BLUFFS    FERRY 


THE  EXODUS  FROM  NAUVOO  409' 

Mount  Pisgah  and  had  an  interview  with  the  brethren 
there.  He  was  the  bearer  of  a  message  to  the  "Mormon" 
people  making  a  requisition  on  the  camps  for  four  or  five 
companies  of  men,  to  serve  as  volunteers  in  the  v^rar  with* 
Mexico,  which  had  recently  been  declared.  The  brethren 
at  Mount  Pisgah  did  not  feel  authorized  to  take  any  action,, 
and  therefore  advised  Captain  Allen  to  visit  President 
Young  and  the  apostles  at  Council  Bluffs.  Captain  Allen 
arrived  at  Council  Bluffs  on  the  30th  day  of  June,  and  the 
following  day  met  with  the  Church  authorities  and  presented 
his  credentials  for  raising  five  hundred  men.  Such  a  de- 
mand caused  some  surprise  and  a  little  dismay  among  the 
camps.  However,  President  Brigham  Young  declared  that 
the  volunteers  would  be  forthcoming.  It  was  moved  by^ 
Heber  C.  Kimball  and  seconded  by  Willard  Richards,  that 
a  battalion  of  five  hundred  men  be  raised,  which  was  car- 
ried unanimously  at  a  meeting  of  the  brethren  of  the  camp 
who  were  called  together  to  consider  the  requisition.  Con- 
sequently President  Young  and  Elder  Kimball  returned  to- 
Mount  Pisgah  to  raise  volunteers,  while  letters  were  sent  to- 
Garden  Grove  and  to  Nauvoo  bearing  on  the  subject.  Mon- 
day, July  13,  1846,  in  obedience  to  the  call  of  the  author- 
ities, the  camps  of  the  Saints  met  on  Mosquito  Creek,  where 
they  were  addressed  by  President  Young,  Captain  Allen 
and  Colonel  Thomas  L.  Kane,  who  had  arrived  in  the  camp' 
to  be  of  service  to  the  people.  Four  companies  of  the  bat- 
talion were  raised  on  that  and  the  following  day,  and  the 
fifth  company  a  few  days  later. 

An  Important  Council  Meeting. — July  16,  a  council 
meeting  was  held  at  the  bluffs  and  Ezra  T.  Benson  was 
ordained  an  apostle  in  the  stead  of  John  E.  Page,  who  had 
been  excommunicated.  Elders  Orson  Hyde,  Parley  P. 
Pratt  and  John  Taylor  were  appointed  to  go  to  England 
to  take  charge  of  the  affairs  of  the  Church  in  that  land  and 
set  them  in  order.  Reuben  Hedlock  and  Thomas  Ward, 
who  had  been  in  charge,  had  been  guilty  of  misconduct  in 
the  use  of  funds  and  had  been  disfellowshiped.     The  same 


410         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

day  four  companies  of  the  battalion  were  mustered  into  ser- 
vice by  their  respective  captains,  and  on  the  20th  left  foi 
Fort  Leavenworth  in  the  service  of  the  United  States.  The 
fifth  company  left  the  following  day,  and  the  entire  body 
arrived  at  their  destination  August  1,  1846,  numbering  at 
the  time  five  hundred  and  forty-nine  men. 

President  Young's  Instructions  to  the  Battalion. — 
In  giving  instructions  to  the  members  of  the  battalion  before 
their  departure,  President  Young  requested  that  they  prove 
themselves  to  be  the  best  soldiers  in  the  service  of  the 
United  States.  He  instructed  the  captains  to  be  fathers  to 
their  companies,  and  to  manage  the  officers  and  men  by 
the  power  of  the  Priesthood.  They  should  keep  neat  and 
clean;  teach  chastity,  gentility,  and  civility.  No  swearing 
should  be  indulged  in;  no  man  was  to  be  insulted,  and 
they  should  avoid  contentions  with  Missourians,  or  any  other 
class  of  people.  They  were  to  take  their  Bibles  and  Book? 
of  Mormon  with  them,  but  were  not  to  impose  their  belief 
on  others.  They  were  advised  to  avoid  card  playing  and 
if  they  had  any  cards  with  them  to  burn  them.  If  they  would 
follow  the  instructions  given  they  would  not  be  called  on 
to  shed  the  blood  of  their  fellow  men,  and  after  their  labors 
were  over,  they  probably  would  be  discharged  within  eight 
hundred  miles  of  the  proposed  settlement  of  the  Saints  in 
the  Great  Basin,  where  the  next  temple  would  be  built  in  a 
stronghold  free  from  mobs. 

Reasons  for  the  Call  for  Troops. — January  20,  1846, 
while  the  high  council  of  Nauvoo  was  considering  the  aban- 
donment of  that  place  and  journeying  to  the  Rocky  Moun- 
tains, the  subject  of  sending  an  advance  company  was  dis- 
cussed. There  had  been  some  talk  of  the  government  build- 
ing block  houses  and  forts  along  the  road  to  Oregon,  and 
the  matter  was  then  before  Congress.  It  was  decided  at 
this  meeting  that  "In  the  event  of  the  President's  recom- 
mendation to  build  block  houses  and  stockade  forts  on  the 
route  to  Oregon  becoming  a  law,  we  have  encouragement  of 
having  that  work  to  do,   and  under  our  peculiar  circum- 


THE  EXODUS  FROM  NAUVOO  411 

stances,  we  can  do  it  with  less  expense  to  the  government 
than  any  other  people."  Six  days  later  Elder  Jesse  C. 
Little  was  appointed  to  preside  in  the  Eastern  States,  and 
was  furnished  a  letter  of  appointment  in  which  the  following 
occurs : 

"If  our  government  shall  offer  any  facilities  for  emi- 
grating to  the  western  coast,  embrace  those  facilities,  if 
possible.  As  a  wise  and  faithful  man,  take  every  honorable 
advantage  of  the  times  you  can.  Be  thou  a  savior  and  a  de- 
liverer of  that  people,  and  let  virtue,  integrity  and  truth  be 
your  motto — salvation  and  glory  the  prize  for  which  you  con- 
tend." 

Acting  on  this  advice  Elder  Little  wrote  an  appeal  to 
President  Polk  in  behalf  of  the  Latter-day  Saints,  and  after- 
wards called  upon  him  and  also  the  vice-President  and  mem- 
bers of  the  cabinet.  At  the  time  of  his  interview,  June  1, 
1846,  word  of  the  commencement  of  hostilities  between 
Mexico  and  the  United  States  had  reached  Washington,  and 
those  governments  were  in  a  state  of  war.  The  authorities 
in  Washington  accepted  the  suggestion  of  Elder  Little,  think- 
ing it  might  be  opportune  to  call  upon  the  "Mormons"  for 
volunteers.  This  was  a  very  different  action  than  that  hoped 
for  by  the  authorities  of  the  Church,  as  they  were  looking 
for  the  opportunity  to  labor  along  the  road  toward  Oregon 
over  which  they  were  destined  to  travel.  Nevertheless  they 
had  asked  for  aid  and  now  they  were  determined  to  carry 
through  the  proposition  of  the  government,  hoping  thereby 
that  a  blessing  would  be  obtained  and  some  benefit  accrue 
to  them.  In  complying  with  the  order  from  the  government 
over  five  hundred  of  their  most  vigorous  young  men  were 
taken  from  their  camps  to  travel  westward  by  another  route 
thus  greatly  weakening  the  camps. 

Winter  Quarters. — The  call  of  these  able-bodied  men 
for  the  battalion  made  it  impossible  for  the  Saints  in  their 
weakened  condition,  to  continue  their  journey  towards  the 
West.  It  became  necessary,  therefore,  for  them  to  seek 
quarters  where  they  could  prepare  for  the  coming  winter. 


412         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Captain  James  Allen  secured  from  the  chiefs  representing 
the  Pottawattamie  tribes  their  voluntary  consent  for  the 
Saints  to  make  the  Indian  lands  an  abiding  place  as  long 
as  they  should  remain  in  that  country.  He  also  wrote  an 
open  letter  stating  what  he  had  done  in  this  matter.  The 
Indian  sub-agent  also  endorsed  the  letter  which  Colonel 
Thomas  L.  Kane  forwarded  with  a  communication  of  his 
own,  to  the  President  of  the  United  States.  Measures  were 
taken  to  gather  to  this  place  all  the  scattered  Saints  who 
were  on  the  plains.  Twelve  men  were  chosen  to  form  a 
high  council,  and  a  site  was  chosen  on  the  west  bank  of  the 
Missouri  River  for  their  settlement.  A  committee  of  twelve 
men  was  appointed  to  arrange  the  temporary  city  into 
wards,  over  which  bishops  were  chosen  to  preside.  Dur- 
ing the  summer  hay  was  cut  in  sufficient  quantities  to  pro- 
vide for  their  stock  in  the  winter.  Every  family  labored 
diligently  to  construct  some  kind  of  a  house  in  which  they 
could  find  shelter,  although  many  of  these  were  merely  dug- 
outs built  in  the  side  of  the  hill.  The  place  was  named 
Winter  Quarters  and  was  laid  out  regularly  into  streets. 
The  Indians  gave  some  trouble  and  it  became  necessary  to 
build  a  stockade  around  the  town.  Through  kind  treat- 
ment, President  Young  and  the  Saints  obtained  the  good 
will  of  most  of  the  Indians,  so  that  they  lived  in  com- 
parative peace. 

Major  Harvey's  Opposition. — Major  H.  M.  Harvey, 
the  superintendent  of  Indian  affairs  and  some  others,  made 
trouble  for  the  Saints.  Mr.  Harvey  called  on  President 
Young  in  November,  and  stated  that  he  wished  the  Saints 
to  move  from  the  lands  belonging  to  the  Indians,  and  com- 
plained that  the  people  were  burning  the  Indians'  wood.  He 
said  he  had  instructions  from  the  government  to  permit  no 
settlers  on  the  lands  without  authority  from  Washington. 
President  Young  explained  that  the  reason  for  the  encamp- 
ment was  due  to  the  sudden  demand  of  the  United  States 
for  troops,  and  if  the  government  prevented  them  from 
continuing  their  journey,  some  consideration  and  protection. 


THE  EXODUS  FROM  NAUVOO  413 

in  return  should  be  offered.  Later  developments  indicated 
that  the  opposition  was  instigated  by  the  enemies  of  the 
Saints.  Through  the  intercession  of  J.  K.  Kane,  father  of 
Colonel  Thomas  L.  Kane,  the  government  gave  permission 
for  the  exiles  to  remain  where  they  were  through  the  winter. 
Colonel  Kane  proved  himself  a  faithful  friend  to  the  Lat- 
ter-day Saints,  and  was  yet  to  perform  valiant  service.  He 
wrote  to  Elder  Willard  Richards,  the  camp  historian,  stat- 
ing that  he  was  intending  to  secure  a  lease  from  the  gov- 
•ernment  of  the  Omaha  lands,  on  which  some  of  the  Saints 
had  located.  "Trust  me,"  he  said,  ''it  is  not  fated  that  my 
forces  shall  depart  before  I  have  righted  you  at  the  seat  of 
•government,  and  have  at  least  assured  to  you  a  beginning 
•of  justice  besides  an  end  of  wrong." 

Activities  at  Winter  Quarters. — A  gristmill  was  built 
at  Winter  Quarters;  also  a  council  house,  where  meetings 
could  be  held.  This  was  done  as  much  for  the  sake  of 
^keeping  the  people  employed  as  it  was  for  their  convenience. 
During  the  winter  they  suffered  greatly.  The  scurvy  broke 
•out  among  them  and  continued  until  potatoes  were  obtained 
■from  Missouri,  and  horse-radish  was  discovered  in  an  aban- 
<doned  fort  near  the  camp.  Meetings  were  regularly  held  and 
ithe  spiritual  as  well  as  the  temporal  welfare  of  the  refugees 
•was  not  neglected.  Much  of  the  time  of  the  leading  breth- 
ren was  spent  in  giving  employment  to  the  Saints  and  in 
•devising  means  for  the  continuance  of  the  journey  when 
the  time  should  come  in  the  spring  for  them  to  move. 

Mob  Uprisings  at  Nauvoo. — In  the  summer  of  1846, 
"hostilities  were  renewed  against  the  members  of  the  Church 
who  still  remained  in  Nauvoo.  The  great  body  of  the  Saints 
had  left  and  only  a  remnant  remained,  composed  of  the 
poor,  sick  and  afflicted,  who  had  been  unable  to  get  away. 
They  were  all  anxious  to  depart  and  were  exerting  all  their 
energies  to  obtain  means  for  that  purpose.  President  Young 
and  the  apostles  also  were  doing  all  in  their  power  to  aid 
them  to  depart.  Notwithstanding  their  straitened  circum- 
stances and  their  inability  to  move — -which  was  due  mainly 


414         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

to  mob  violence  they  had  suffered — ^their  enemies  became 
impatient  at  their  delay  and  continued  their  vicious  perse- 
cution. The  new  citizens,  who  had  purchased  property  from 
the  Saints,  also  came  in  for  a  share  of  the  bitterness  of  the 
mob. 

Major  Warren's  Proclamation. — Major  W.  B.  War- 
ren, who  had  been  stationed  in  Hancock  County  with  a 
small  force,  took  up  his  quarters  at  Nauvoo  by  order  of 
the  governor  and  published  a  proclamation  to  the  citizens 
of  Hancock  County  attempting  to  quiet  their  opposition,  in 
which,  in  part,  he  said : 

"I  have  been  in  Nauvoo  with  my  detachment  a  week^ 
and  can  say  to  you  with  perfect  assurance,  that  the  demon- 
strations made  by  the  'Mormon'  population,  are  unequivocal. 
They  are  leaving  the  state,  and  preparing  to  leave,  with 
every  means  that  God  and  nature  has  placed  in  their  hands. 
Five  ferry  boats  are  running  at  this  place  night  and  day, 
and  many  are  crossing  at  Nashville  and  Fort  Madison.  This 
ought  to  be  satisfactory. 

.  .  "The  anti-'Mormons'  desire  the  removal  of  the  *Mor- 
rnons;'  this  is  being  effected  peaceably,  and  with  all  pos- 
sible dispatch.  All  aggressive  movements,  therefore,  against 
them  at  this  time,  must  be  actuated  by  a  wanton  desire  tO' 
shed  blood,  or  to  plunder.  This  course,  I  know,  is  deprecated 
by  three-fourths  of  the  anti-'Mormon'  population,  and  must 
not  be  indulged  in.  I  therefore  exhort  all  good  citizens  to 
stay  at  home,  with  an  assurance  that  they  shall  be  duly^ 
advised  of  all  movements  which  may  take  place,  in  which, 
they  feel  interested. 

"A  man  near  sixty  years  of  age,  living  about  seven  miles 
from  this  place,  was  taken  from  his  house  a  few  nights  since, 
stripped  of  his  clothing,  and  his  back  cut  to  pieces  with  a 
whip,  for  no  other  reason  than  because  he  was  a  'Mormon,' 
and  too  old  to  make  successful  resistance.  Conduct  of  this 
kind  would  disgrace  a  horde  of  savages." 

A  proclamation  of  this  kind,  issued  by  one  who  was  him- 
self none  too  friendly  to  the  "Mormon"  people,  was  with- 
out effect.    At  the  time  he  wrote,  John  McAuley  and  Levi 


THE  EXODUS  FROM  NAUVOO  415 

Williams — the  latter  a  Baptist  preacher,  and  one  of  the 
mob  who  took  part  in  the  murder  of  Joseph  and  Hyrum 
Smith — with  a  strong  force  were  preparing  to  gather  under 
arms,  contrary  to  the  proclamation  of  the  governor  to  the 
effect  that  not  more  than  four  persons  with  arms  should 
assemble  together,  other  than  the  state  troops.  Though 
his  force  was  small,  Major  Warren  notified  these  mobbers 
that  he  had  law  and  moral  force  on  his  side  and  was  able 
to  meet  successfully  any  mob  which  could  assemble  in  that 
county.  He  advised  the  "Mormons"  to  go  on  with  their 
preparations  to  cross  the  river,  as  speedily  as  they  could^ 
and  leave  the  fighting  to  him ;  if  he  should  be  overpowered^ 
then  they  could  recross  the  river  and  defend  themselves- 
and  property. 

Kidnaping  of  Phineas  H.  Young  and  Others. — On 
the  11th  day  of  July,  eight  of  the  citizens  of  Nauvoo  went 
into  the  country  about  eleven  miles  from  Nauvoo,  to  har- 
vest wheat.  While  engaged  in  their  work  they  were  sur- 
rounded by  a  mob  who  ransacked  their  wagons,  seized  their 
weapons,  and  then  took  them  one  at  a  time  and  brutally 
beat  them  with  hickory  goads.  Several  of  the  mobbers- 
engaged  in  this  were  recognized,  and  two,  John  McAuley 
and  a  man  named  Brattle,  were  arrested.  While  they  were- 
under  arrest,  a  second  party  of  five  ''Mormons,"  Phineas 
H.  Young,  Brigham  H.  Young,  Richard  Ballantyne,  James 
Standing  and  James  Herring,  were  waylaid  and  taken  pris- 
oners. When  they  asked  why  they  were  treated  in  that 
manner  the  answer  was  given  that  they  had  committed  no- 
offense,  but  they  were  "Mormons,"  and  were  to  be  held 
as  hostages  for  the  safety  of  McAuley  and  Brattle.  They 
were  held  by  their  persecutors  for  fourteen  days,  several 
times  facing  guns  expecting  to  be  shot,  from  which  they 
were  saved  only  by  interposition  of  Divine  power.  At- 
tempts were  made  to  poison  them,  and  they  were  most  in- 
humanely treated.  Finally  they  made  their  escape  and  re- 
turned to  Nauvoo. 

The  "Resistance  of  Law." — When  the  two  mobbers 


416         ESSEN TIALS  IN  CH URCH  HISTORY 

were  arrested  a  gun  was  found  in  the  possession  of  McAuley 
belonging  to  one  of  the  harvesters.  It  was  recognized  and 
seized  by  William  Pickett,  a  non-**Mornion."  For  this 
action  Pickett  and  two  others  were '  arrested  by  the  mob- 
bers  on  a  "warrant"  for  "stealing."  Pickett  had  incurred 
the  hatred  of  the  mob,  and  knowing  that  the  charge  against 
liim  was  only  a  trick  to  get  him  into  their  hands,  he  was  not 
inclined  to  yield.  When  John  Carlin  came  from  Carthage 
to  arrest  him,  Pickett  asked  if  he  would  be  guaranteed 
safety.  Carlin  answered  no ;  whereupon  Pickett  resisted 
arrest.  Though  later  he  went  before  the  magistrate  at  Green 
Plains,  who  issued  the  warrant,  and  was  released. 

The  "resistance"  by  Pickett  was  the  thing  most  de- 
sired by  the  mob,  who  only  wanted  a  pretext  to  attack 
IMauvoo.  Now  there  had  been  a  defiance  of  law.  "Nauvoo 
was  in  rebellion,"  and  Carlin  issued  a  proclamation  calling 
upon  the  citizens  to  come  as  a  posse  conntaUis,  and  assist 
him  in  executing  the  law.  The  citizens  of  Nauvoo  peti- 
tioned the  governor  for  protection,  for  the  mob  forces  were 
collecting  under  command  of  James  W.  Singleton,  assisted 
by  J.  B.  Chittenden,  N.  Montgomery,  James  King,  J.  H. 
Sherman  and  Thomas  S.  Brockman.  The  governor  very 
graciously  sent  Major  Parker  with  a  force  of  ten  men,  and 
authorized  him  to  take  command  of  such  forces  as  he  could 
raise  from  volunteers,  and  defend  the  city  against  mob  at- 
"tacks.  There  were  very  few  members  of  the  Church  in 
Nauvoo  at  the  time,  less  than  one  hundred  and  fifty  men 
who  were  available  for  defense. 

Counter  Proclamations. — Parker  issued  a  proclama- 
tion calling  upon  the  mobs  in  the  name  of  tke  state  and  by 
-virtue  of  his  authority,  to  disperse.  Carlin  and  his  crowd 
^answered  by  a  counter  proclamation,  stating  that  they  would 
-consider  the  government  forces  as  a  mob.  Parker  wrote  to 
: Singleton  desiring  a  compromise  without  shedding  blood. 
Articles  of  agreement  requiring  all  the  Saints  to  leave  Nau- 
voo within  sixty  days,  were  drawn  up  and  signed  by 
iSingleton  and  Chittenden  for  the  mob,  and  Major  Parker 


THE  EXODUS  FROM  NAUVOO  417 

and  three  others  for  the  government  forces.  In  this  man- 
ner Parker  treated  the  mobbers  as  his  equals  and  agreed 
to  their  terms. 

Threats  Against  the  Saints. — It  appears  that  the  ob- 
ject for  which  the  mob  forces  were  ostensibly  raised  was  en- 
tirely forgotten,  and  no  more  was  heard  of  the  resistance  of 
the  officers  by  Pickett,  but  the  attacking  forces  now  de- 
termined that  all  the  "Mormons"  should  go.  Singleton  in 
his  communication  to  Parker  said:  "When  I  say  to  you, 
the  'Mbrmons'  must  go,  I  speak  the  mind  of  the  camp  and 
the  country.  They  can  leave  without  force  or  injury  to 
themselves  or  their  property,  but  I  say  to  you  sir,  with  all 
candor,  they  shall  go — they  may  fix  the  time  within  sixty 
days,  or  I  will  fix  it  for  them." 

Attack  Upon  Nauvoo. — These  termis  did  not  satisfy 
the  mob.  Sixty  days  was  too  long  a  time  for  them  to  wait 
for  the  departure  of  the  remnant  of  the  "Mormons"  that 
they  might  plunder  and  rob,  and  besides  they  thirsted  for 
blood.  Singleton  and  Chittenden  withdrew'  from  the  com- 
mand of  the  mob  forces,  and  wrote  to  Parker  saying  that 
the  mob  had  rejected  their  treaty,  which  they  considered 
reasonable  enough.  Carlin,  the  constable,  thereupon  placed 
Thomas  S.  Brockman  in  command,  and  gave  orders  for 
the  mob  to  march.  Parker  also  withdrew  from  service  and 
Major  Benjamin  Clifford,  Jr.,  took  command  of  the  gov- 
ernment forces  at  Nauvoo  by  a  commission  from  Governor 
Ford.  September  10,  Brockman  and  his  mob  approached 
Nauvoo.  Many  of  the  new  citizens,  seeing  the  danger  they 
were  in,  fled  from  the  city,  leaving  but  a  small  force  of  vol- 
unteers to  aid  Major  Clifford  in  the  defense  of  Nauvoo. 
The  defenders  converted  some  steamboat  shafts  into  can- 
non and  threw  up  some  fortifications  on  the  north  side  of 
Mulholland  street  facing  the  mob.  This  small  force  made  a 
determined  stand,  although  outnumbered  two  or  three  to 
one.  On  the  10th,  11th  and  12th,  there  was  desultory  firing 
on  both  sides.  On  Saturday  the  12th  Brockman  sent  a 
communication  "to  the  commander  of  the  'Mormon'  forces 

28 


418         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

in  Nauvoo,"  demanding  a  surrender  and  the  delivery  of 
arms,  to  be  returned  as  soon  as  the  "Mormons"  had  crossed 
the  river  and  were  out  of  the  state.  The  same  day  Major 
Clifford  replied  stating  that  there  was  no  ''commander  of 
'Mormon'  forces"  in  that  place;  that  he  was  there  "by  order 
of  the  governor  and  commander-in-chief  of  the  Illinois 
militia  to  disperse  your  (Brockman's)  forces  in  the  name 
of  the  people  of  Illinois."  The  reply  continued:  "So  far  I 
have  acted  on  the  defensive,  and  for  the  sake  of  humanity ; 
if  for  no  other  purpose,  I  hope  you  will  at  once  see  the  pro- 
priety and  justice  of  dispersing  your  forces.  The  armed 
force  under  your  command  is  not  necessary  for  any  lawful 
purpose  in  this  city  or  county." 

The  Battle  of  Nauvoo. — Upon  receiving  this  reply, 
Brockman  advanced  upon  Nauvoo,  endeavoring  to  gain  en- 
trance at  the  head  of  Mulholland  street,  the  main  street  of 
the  city.  He  was  driven  back  after  a  determined  resistance 
by  the  defenders  of  the  place.  The  cowardly  mob  forces 
were  somewhat  disconcerted  at  the  sound  of  cannon  in 
Nauvoo,  for  they  thought  the  besieged  citizens  were  poorly 
armed,  and  that  to  enter  the  city  would  be  an  easy  thing  to 
do.  During  the  battle  three  of  the  defenders  lost  their  lives, 
namely.  Captain  William  Anderson,  his  son,  August  L.,  a 
lad  fifteen  years  of  age,  and  David  Norris.  Several  others 
were  wounded.  It  cannot  be  ascertained  how  many  were 
killed  on  the  side  of  the  mob,  but  a  large  number  were 
wounded.  The  fighting  continued  until  the  16th,  and  the 
mob  was  repulsed  four  times.  On  the  latter  day  a  treaty 
of  surrender  was  entered  into,  through  the  agency  of  a 
committee  of  citizens  from  Quincy,  who  were  in  sympathy 
with  the  mob.  This  treaty  which  was  signed  by  Andrew 
Johnson  for  the  Quincy  Committee,  Thomas  Brockman  and 
John  Carlin  for  the  mob,  and  A.  W.  Babbitt,  J.  L.  Heywood 
and  J.  S.  Fullmer  for  the  Latter-day  Saints,  stipulated  that 
the  city  of  Nauvoo  should  surrender  September  17,  at  three 
o'clock  p.  m.  The  arms  of  the  besieged  were  to  be  delivered 
up  to  the  "Quincy  Committee,"  to  be  returned  at  the  cross- 


THE  EXODUS  FROM  NAUVOO 


419 


ing  of  the  river.  The  citizens  and  property  were  to  be  pro- 
tected from  all  violence.  The  sick  and  helpless  were  to  be 
protected  and  treated  with  humanity,  and  the  "Mormon" 
population  was  to  leave  the  state  as  soon  as  they  could  cross 
the  river.  There  were  provisions  of  minor  importance,  one 
of  which  was  that  five  men — including  the  trustees  of  the 
Church — were  to  be  permitted  to  remain  in  the  city  to  dis- 
pose of  property,  free  from  all  molestation  and  violence. 
However,  William  Pickett,  the  man  so  much  wanted  ac- 
cording to  the  first  reports 
of  the  mob  for  resisting  the 
law,  and  on  whose  account 
the  mob  had  gathered,  was 
not  to  be  one  of  this  com- 
mittee, nor  was  he  to  re- 
main in  the  city. 

Valiant  Defenders . 
— Among  those  who  took 
valiant  part  in  the  battles 
during  the  siege  of  Nauvoo, 
were  the  two  Andersons, 
father  and  son,  and  David 
Norris,  who  lost  their  Hves. 
They  belonged  to  a  com- 
pany known  as  the  "Spar- 
tan Band,"  because  of  the 
perilous  situation  in  which 
they  were  stationed  in  the 
defense  of  the  city.  Also 
"Squire"  Daniel  H.  Wells, 

Captain  Andrew  L.  Lamereaux,  William  L.  Cutler,  Alex- 
ander McRae,  Almon  Fullmer,  Benjamin  Whitehead,  John 
E.  Campbell  and  Curtis  E.  Bolton.  In  fact  the  entire  band 
of  noble  defenders  are  worthy  of  special  mention,  and  their 
names  should  be  recorded  among  the  true  sons  of  liberty.'' 


DANIEL   II.    WELLS 


c^Daniel    H.    Wells,    who    had    joined    the    Church    August    9, 
1846,  after  the  departure  of  most  of  the  members  of  the  Church, 


420         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

The  Violation  of  the  Treaty. — According  to  the  agree- 
ment, the  mob  forces  entered  Nauvoo  on  the  17th,  and  in 
keeping  with  the  usual  mob  spirit,  failed  to  regard  their 
agreement.  Immediately  they  commenced  to  drive  the 
Saints  from  the  city,  and  treated  some  of  the  men  in  a 
most  brutal  manner.  They  commenced  their  diabolical 
deeds  by  searching  the  wagons  on  the  bank  of  the  river 
waiting  to  be  ferried  across,  and  ransacked  their  contents 
taking  all  firearms  and  scattering  the  goods  over  the  ground. 
FamiHes  of  the  poor  were  ordered  from  the  city  at  the 
point  of  the  bayonet.  The  sick  were  sorely  abused,  and 
even  those  who  were  engaged  in  the  burying  of  their  dead 
were  molested.  They  entered  the  temple,  ascended  the 
tower  and  rung  the  bell,  shouting  and  yelling,  and  giving 


but  who  had  always  been  a  true  friend  to  the  Prophet  Joseph 
and  Patriarch  Hyrum  Smith,  addressed  the  remaining  members 
of  the  Church,  while  th«y  were  in  the  hands  of  their  enemies, 
as  follows: 

"There  is  no  use  in  the  small  handful  of  volunteers  trying 
to  defend  the  city  against  such  an  overwhelming  force.  What 
interest  have  the  Saints  to  expect  from  its  defense?  Our  in- 
terests are  not  identified  with  it,  but  in  getting  away  from 
it.  Who  could  urge  the  propriety  of  exposing  life  to  defend 
a  place  for  the  purpose  of  vacating  it?  I  have  been  in  the 
councils  of  Joseph  and  Hyrum  and  the  twelve,  and  I  know 
they  were  desirous  that  the  Saints  should  leave  the  state  and 
go  westward.  Have  not  the  twelve  and  most  of  the  Church 
gone,  and  is  not  their  counsel  for  us  to  follow?  Have  not 
they  told  us  that  our  safety  was  not  in  Nauvoo,  but  in  our 
removal  westward? 

"The  trustees  have  no  means  with  which  to  carry  on  the 
defense;  they  are  already  involved.  Major  Parker,  who  was 
sent  by  the  governor  to  aid  us,  when  he  left,  promised  to  raise 
men  and  return  immediately  to  our  assistance,  but  he  has  for- 
saken us,  and  is  it  not  well  known  that  the  Quincy  Committee 
was  prepared  to  join  the  mob,  if  a  treaty  was  not  effected? 
Under  these  circumstances,  I  have  thrown  in  my  influence  with 
the  trustees  for  the  surrender  of  Nauvoo  upon  the  best  terms 
we  could  get,  and  as  being  the  best  and  only  wise  policy  left 
for  us  to  pursue. 

"Brethren,  reflect,  we  have  nothing  to  gain  in  defending 
Nauvoo,  but  everything  to  loose;  not  only  property,  but  life 
also,  is  hourly  in  peril." 


THE  EXODUS  FROM  NAUVOO  421 

vent  to  filthy  oaths  in  a  fiendish  manner.  They  plundered 
the  homes  of  the  people,  irrespective  of  whether  they  were 
members  of  the  Church  or  not.  Colonel  C.  M.  Johnson  was 
sentenced  to  death,  but  his  persecutors  could  not  agree  on 
the  manner  of  his  execution  and  he  escaped.  With  such 
inhuman  treatment,  the  members  of  the  Church  remaining 
in  Nauvoo,  were  forced  across  the  Mississippi  River  in  their 
poverty  and  distress.  Their  condition  was  pitiable,  but  it 
could  not  move  the  hearts  of  the  mobs  of  Illinois.  These 
outcasts  camped  on  the  bank  of  the  river  for  several  days, 
where  the  Lord  in  his  mercy  fed  them,  as  he  did  the  chil- 
dren of  Israel,  with  a  supply  of  quails,  until  help  arrived 
from  the  camps  of  Israel  in  the  wilderness.  As  soon  as  they 
could  leave  they  bid  farewell  to  the  inhospitable  boundaries 
of  "civilization"  and  took  up  their  journey  toward  the  west, 
there  to  build  a  city  of  refuge,  and  find  a  haven  of  rest 
among  the  more  tender-hearted  savages  of  the  desert. 


CHAPTER  38 

THE  MORMON  BATTALION 
1846—1847 

Captain  Allen's  Circular. — When  Captain  James  Allen 
arrived  in  the  Camps  of  the  Saints,  he  issued  a  "Circular 
to  the  'Mormons,' "  which  read  as  follows : 

"I  have  come  among  you,  instructed  by  Colonel  S.  W. 
Kearny,  of  the  U.  S.  Army,  now  commanding  the  Army  of 
the  West,  to  visit  the  'Mormon'  Camp,  and  accept  the  ser- 
vices for  twelve  months  of  four  or  five  companies  of  'Mor- 
mon' men  who  may  be  willing  to  serve  their  country  for  that 
period  in  our  present  war  with  Mexico;  this  force  to  unite 
with  the  Army  of  the  West  at  Santa  Fe,  and  be  marched 
thence  to  California,  where  they  will  be  discharged. 

"They  will  receive  pay  and  rations,  and  other  allowances, 
such  as  other  volunteers  or  regular  soldiers  receive,  from 
the  day  they  shall  be  mustered  into  the  service,  and  will  be 
entitled  to  all  comforts  and  benefits  of  regular  soldiers  of 
the  Army,  and  when  discharged,  as  contemplated,  at  Cal- 
ifornia, they  will  be  given  gratis  their  arms  and  accoutre- 
ments, with  which  they  will  be  fully  equipped  at  Fort 
Leavenworth.  Thus  is  offered  to  the  'Mormon'  people 
now — this  year — an  opportunity  of  sending  a  portion  of 
their  young  and  intelligent  men  to  the  ultimate  destination 
of  their  whole  j>eople,  and  entirely  at  the  expense  of  the 
United  States,  and  this  advance  party  can  thus  pave  the 
way  and  look  out  the  land  for  their  brethren  to  come  after 
them. 

"The  pay  of  a  private  volunteer  is  seven  dollars  per 
month,  and  the  allowance  for  clothing  is  the  cost  price  of 
clothing  of  a  regular  soldier. 

"Those  of  the  'Mormons'  who  are  desirous  of  serving 
their  country  on  the  conditions  here  enumerated,  are  re- 
quested to  meet  me  without  delay  at  their  principal  camp 
at  the  Council  Bluffs,  whither  I  am  now  going  to  consult 
with  their  principal  men,  and  to  receive  and  organize  the 
fgrce  contemplated  to  be  raised. 


THE  MORMON  BATTALION  423 

'*I  will  receive  all  healthy,  able  men  of  from  eighteen  to 
forty- five  years  of  age. 

''].  Allen,  Captain  1st  Dragoons." 

"Camp  of  the  'Mormons,'  at  Mount  Pisgah,  one  hundred 
and  thirty  miles  east  of  Council  Bluffs,  June  26th,  1846." 

Scarcity  of  Abie-Bodied  Men. — When  this  call  came 
a  great  part  of  the  young  men  of  the  ages  required  were 
scattered  over  the  plains.  Many  had  gone  to  St.  Louis  and 
other  points  for  employment  to  obtain  means  to  help  them 
carry  their  families  to  the  west.  All  of  the  Saints  were 
poor,  and  some  in  dire  want.  Those  who  were  able  to  travel 
were  under  the  necessity  of  helping  along  the  weak,  the 
aged  and  infirm,  who  could  not  be  left  behind.  Among  the 
teamsters  were  found  mere  children,  who  had  been  forced 
into  such  service  because  of  the  limited  number  of  men. 

The  Equipment  of  the  Battalion. — At  Fort  Leaven- 
worth the  battalion  was  equipped.''  They  received  one  tent 
for  every  six  privates  and  were  provided  with  flint-lock 
muskets,  a  few  cap-lock  yauger  rifles  for  sharp-shooting 
and  hunting,  and  other  camp  accoutrements.  July  5,  they 
drew  their  check  for  clothing,  forty-two  dollars  each,  paid 
one  year  in  advance.  A  goodly  portion  of  this  money  was 
sent  back  for  the  support  of  their  families  and  the  gathering 
of  the  poor  from  Nauvoo.  They  also  contributed  to  help 
Elders  Orson  Hyde,  Parley  P.  Pratt  and  John  Taylor  on 
their  way  to  Great  Britain  and  Elder  Jesse  C.  Little  to  re- 
turn to  his  field  in  the  Eastern  States.  The  paymaster  was 
much  surprised  to  see  every  man  of  the  battalion  able  to  sign 
his  name  to  the  roll,  whereas  only  about  one  out  of  every 
three  of  the  Missouri  volunteers,  who  previously  had  re- 
ceived their  pay,  could  put  his  signature  to  the  document. 


«The  five  cojmpanies  of  the  battalion  were  commanded  re- 
spectively as  follows:  Company  A,  Jefferson  Hunt;  Company 
B,  Jesse  D.  Hu,nter;  Company  C,  Jam.es  Brown;  Company  D, 
Nelson  Higgins;  Com.pany  E,  Daniel  C.  Davis.  Before  they 
left  Winter  Quarters,  a  farewell  ball  was  given  them,  in  "Father 
Taylor's  Bowery,"  where  the  afternoon  was  spent  in  dancing 
and  such  merriment  as  the  sadness  of  the  appror.ching  parting 
would  admit. 


424         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Death  of  Colonel  Allen. — Captain  James  Allen,  the 
recruiting  officer  for  the  battalion,  was  selected  by  General 
Stephen  W.  Kearny,  to  take  command  of  the  "Mormon" 
troops,  with  the  rank  of  lieutenant-colonel  of  volunteers.  At 
Fort  Leavenworth  Colonel  Allen  was  taken  ill,  and  on  the 
12th  of  August,  ordered  the  battalion  to  take  up  its  march 
while  he  remained  for  a  few  days  to  recuperate,  but  on  the 
23rd,  he  died.  He  was  much  lamented  by  the  battalion 
members,  for  they  had  learned  to  love  him  for  his  kindness. 

Lieutentant  Smith  in  Command. — After  the  death  of 
Colonel  Allen,  the  command  devolved  upon  Captain  Jeffer- 
son Hunt,  of  Company  "A."  The  promise  had  been  made 
to  President  Young,  by  Colonel  Allen,  that  no  officers  would 
be  chosen  for  the  battalion,  except  himself,  outside  of  their 
ranks.  On  what  authority  the  promise  was  made,  does  not 
appear.  However,  shortly  afterwards  Lieutenant  A.  J. 
Smith,  of  the  regular  army,  was  given  command,  contrary 
to  the  wishes  of  the  men.  With  Lieutenant  Smith  there 
came  Dr.  George  B.  Sanderson,  whom  Colonel  Allen  had 
appointed  to  serve  with  the  battalion  as  surgeon.  Accord- 
ing to  the  journals  of  the  men,  they  were  caused  to  suffer 
considerably  because  of  the  "arrogance,  inefficiency  and 
petty  oppressions"  of  these  two  officers.  Sanderson  was 
from  Missouri,  and  perhaps  was  none  too  friendly  towards 
the  troops ;  however,  the  enforcement  of  discipline,  to  which 
they  were  not  accustomed,  may  have  magnified  the  ill-treat- 
ment in  their  eyes  to  some  extent.  The  heat  of  the  summer 
was  excessive,  their  rations  were  reduced,  and  through  the 
drinking  of  brackish  water,  many  were  taken  with  malaria. 
They  had  already  become  weakened  from  their  long  marches 
across  the  plains  of  Iowa,  in  inclement  weather,  without 
proper  food  and  shelter,  so  that  they  were  more  susceptible 
to  disease.  Dr.  Sanderson  prescribed  calomel  and  arsenic, 
refusing  to  permit  the  men  to  resort  to  their  own  simple 
remedies,  and  evincing  skepticism  in  the  laying  on  of  hands 
and  their  exercise  of  faith. 

The  Line  of  March. — Their  line  of  march  from  Fort 


THE  MORMON  BATTALION 


425 


Leavenworth,  had  taken  them  across  the  Kansas  River  and 
then  westward  to  the  Arkansas,  which  they  followed  up 
stream  for  about  one  hundred  miles.  From  that  point  they 
journeyed  southwest  to  the  Cimarron  River  and  passed 
near  what  is  now  the  junction  of  the  states  of  Kansas,  Colo- 
rado and  Oklahoma,  on  a  southwesterly  course  to  the  old 
Spanish  town  of  Santa  Fe.  From  Santa  Fe  their  route  was 
by  way  of  the  Rio  Grande,  southward  near  the  present  city 
of  El  Paso,  and  thence  to  the  west,  through,  the  city  of 


ROUTE  OF  THE   MORMON   BATTALION 


Tucson — which  was  deserted  by  its  garrison  as  the  battalion 
approached — across  the  Gila  and  Colorado  to  San  Diego. 

The  Families  Ordered  to  Pueblo. — As  the  battalion 
was  leaving  the  Arkansas  River,  the  commanding  officer 
gave  orders  that  a  number  of  families  which  had  accom- 
panied the  troops  to  that  point,  should  be  detached  and  sent 
to  Pueblo,  a  Mexican  town  situated  at  the  eastern  base  of 
the  Rocky  Mountains.  There  was  some  protest  because  it 
was  contrary  to  a  promise  given  at  the  beginning  of  the 
march;  but  it  was  really  a  necessary  action.  For  the  fam- 
ilies of  members  of  the  battalion  to  travel  with  the  com- 
panies was  a  hindrance  to  the  rapid  progress  they  were 
called  upon  to  make.     Captain  Nelson  Hi^g^ins  and  a  guard 


426         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

of  ten  men  were  detailed  to  make  the  journey  to  Pueblo. 
They  departed  September  16,  1846,  and  on  the  way  one  of 
their  number,  Norman  Sharp,  was  accidently  killed. 

Colonel  Cooke  Takes  Command. — Leaving  the  Ar- 
kansas the  battalion  resumed  its  journey  to  Santa  Fe.  On 
the  2nd  of  October  they  crossed  Red  River  where  they 
were  divided  into  two  divisions  the  following  day.  The 
strongest  and  most  able-bodied  men  pushed  on  with  all  speed 
and  arrived  at  Santa  Fe  on  the  9th  of  that  month.  Here  they 
were  received  with  a  salute  of  one  hundred  guns  by  Colonel 
Alexander  Doniphan,  the  post  commander.  On  October  12, 
the  second  division  arrived,  and  immediately  afterward  Cap- 
tain Phillip  St.  George  Cooke,  an  officer  of  dragoons,  suc- 
ceeded to  the  command  with  the  rank  of  lieutenant-colonel, 
by  appointment  of  General  Kearny.  The  appointment  of 
Col.  Cooke  was  another  disappointment  to  the  men,  who  still 
hoped  for  the  appointment  of  Captain  Hunt;  but  they 
learned  to  respect  and  honor  this  rugged  officer  who  was 
a  thorough  soldier  and  just  and  honorable.  Lieutenant  A. 
J.  Smith,  remained  with  the  battalion  as  acting  commissary, 
and  Eh*.  Sanderson  continued  to  administer  his  calomel  and 
arsenic  to  the  men. 

The  Sick  Sent  to  Pueblo. — At  Santa  Fe  a  council  of 
officers  was  held  with  Colonels  Doniphan  and  Cooke,  and 
it  was  decided  to  send  all  the  sick  together  with  the  remain- 
ing women  and  children  in  the  camp,  to  Pueblo  for  the 
winter,  with  the  privilege  of  journeying  towards  the  main 
body  of  pioneers  in  the  spring,  at  goverment  expense.  Colonel 
Cooke  detailed  Captain  James  Brown  and  Lieutenant  Elam 
Luddington  to  take  charge  of  this  company  on  the  march 
to  Pueblo.  October  18,  1846,  Captain  Brown  left  Santa  Fe 
with  nearly  ninety  men  reported  as  incapable  of  undertaking 
the  journey  to  California  because  of  physical  ailments.  Ac- 
companying them  were  a  number  of  women  and  children. 
Sanderson,  the  physician,  discharged  some  of  these  men 
without  pay  or  means  to  procure  conveyance  to  the  states, 
whereupon  Colonel  Doniphan,  in  charge  of  the  post,  went 


THE  MORMON  BATTALION  427 

to  Col.  Cooke  and  countermanded  the  order  with  the  state- 
ment that  General  Kearny  would  never  discharge  a  man 
under  circumstances  of  that  kind,  and  ordered  the  men  with 
the  laundresses  and  others,  to  be  sent  to  Pueblo  and  to  draw 
their  pay.  Their  journey  took  them  over  a  rough  country  a 
distance  of  some  two  hundred  miles.  Several  died  on  the 
way  and  others  succumbed  after  Pueblo  waa  reached.  They 
arrived  November  17  and  selected  a  place  for  winter  quarters 
near  the  encampment  of  Captain  Higgins  and  a  company  of 
Saints  who  had  previously  arrived  in  Pueblo  from  Mis- 
sissippi, on  their  way  to  the  Rocky  Mountains.  November 
10,  1846,  Lieutenant  William  W.  Willis  was  also  ordered 
back  to  Pueblo  with  another  company  of  sick — fifty-six 
men — from  a  point  about  one  hundred  miles  out  from  Santa 
Fe.  They  commenced  their  journey  with  one  wagon,  four 
yoke  of  oxen,  and  rations  barely  sufficient  to  last  them  five 
days,  on  a  march  of  three  hundred  miles.  After  a  most 
severe  and  toilsome  journey,  in  which  they  all  suffered  many 
privations  and  some  laid  down  their  lives,  the  company  ar- 
rived in  Pueblo,  in  an  emaciated  condition,  December  24, 
1846. 

The  March  From  Santa  Fe.— The  march  of  the  bat- 
talion from  Santa  Fe  was  taken  up  October  19,  1846.  They 
had  not  traveled  very  far  before  they  were  reduced  to  the  ex- 
tremity of  using  their  poor  oxen,  which  were  barely  skin  and 
bones,  for  food.  Even  their  raw  hides  were  cut  in  small 
pieces  and  made  into  soup.  At  times  they  crossed  deserts 
where  water  could  not  be  found  to  quench  their  thirst,  and 
their  tongues  became  swollen  and  their  lips  parched  until 
their  strength  failed  them. 

Colonel  Cooke's  Comment. — Writing  of  the  condition 
of  the  battalion  when  he  took  command.  Colonel  Cooke 
made  a  report  in  the  following  words : 

"Everything  conspired  to  discourage  the  extraordinary 
undertaking  of  marching  this  battalion  eleven  hundred  miles, 
for  the  much  greater  part  through  an  unknown  wilderness, 
without  road  or  trail,  and  with  a  wagon  train. 


428         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

"It  was  enlisted  too  much  by  families ;  some  were  too 
old — some  feeble,  and  some  too  young;  it  was  embarrassed 
by  many  women ;  it  was  undisciplined ;  it  was  much  worn 
by  traveling  on  foot,  and  marching  from  Nauvoo,  Illinois ; 
their  clothing  was  very  scant;  there  was  no  money  to  pay 
them,  or  clothing  to  issue;  their  mules  were  utterly  broken 
down ;  the  quartermaster  department  was  without .  funds, 
and  its  credit  bad ;  mules  were  scarce.  Those  procured  were 
very  inferior,  and  were  deteriorating  every  hour  for  lack  of 
forage  or  grazing.     *     *     * 

"With  every  effort,  the  quartermaster  could  only  under- 
take to  furnish  rations  for  sixty  days;  and,  in  fact,  full  ra- 
tions, of  only  flour,  sugar,  coffee  and  salt ;  salt  pork  only 
for  thirty  days,  and  soap  for  twenty.  To  venture  without 
pack-saddles  would  be  grossly  imprudent,  and  so  that  bur- 
den was  added.^" 

A  Battle  with  Wild  Bulls.— A  short  distance  north- 
west of  the  site  of  the  present  city  of  El  Paso  the  course  of 
the  march  was  towards  the  west.  On  the  San  Pedro  River 
they  encountered  herds  of  wild  cattle,  and  were  viciously 
attacked  by  ferocious  bulls.  The  troops  had  been  ordered  to 
travel  with  unloaded  guns,  but  now  they  were  hastily  forced 
to  load  without  waiting  the  command.  These  vicious  ani- 
mals, as  if  resenting  the  encroachment  on  their  domain, 
made  a  charge  upon  the  camp.  This  constituted  the  only 
fighting  the  troops  were  called  upon  to  do  on  their  long 
and  toilsome  march.  When  the  battle  was  over  the  casualties 
revealed  a  number  of  gored  mules  and  overturned  wagons, 
and  among  the  "enemy"  perhaps  some  sixty  of  the  charg- 
ing animals  were  killed.  Resuming  their  journey  they 
camped  on  the  16th  of  December,  near  the  Mexican  pueblo 
of  Tucson.  On  their  way  they  met  three  Mexican  soldiers 
bringing  a  mesage  from  the  governor  of  Tucson  to  Colonel 
Cooke,  informing  him  that  he  must  pass  around  the  town, 
or  else  he  would  have  to  fight.  Colonel  Cooke  was  not  to 
be  frightened  by  such  an  order.    His  route  would  take  him 


^"Conquest  of  New  Mexico  and  California,"  by  P.   St.  George 
Cooke,  p.  91-2. 


THE  MORMON  BATTALION  429 

through  the  village,  and  hither  he  resumed  his  march.  The 
following  day  he  passed  through  Tucson  without  meeting 
opposition,  as  the  soldiers  and  a  great  many  of  the  citizens 
had  fled  on  his  approach.  Before  arriving  at  that  place  he 
instructed  his  men  that  they  came  not  to  make  war  on 
Sonora,  and  less  still  to  destroy  an  important  outpost  of 
defense  against  Indians.  "But,"  said  he,  "we  will  take  the 
straight  road  before  us  and  overcome  all  resistance,  but 
shall  I  remind  you  that  the  American  soldier  ever  shows 
justice  and  kindness  to  the  unarmed  and  unresisting?  The 
property  of  individuals  you  will  hold  sacred:  the  people  of 
Sonora  are  not  our  enemies." 

The  Journey  From  Tucson. — Leaving  Tucson,  the 
battalion  crossed  an  extensive  desert,  where,  for  seventy- 
five  miles,  they  were  without  water  for  their  mules.  By 
hard  marching  they  reached  the  Gila  Rivei  and  intersected 
General  Kearny's  trail,  which  they  had  left  474  miles  be- 
hind in  the  valley  of  the  Rio  Grande.  They  were  now  in  the 
land  of  the  Pima  and  Maricopa  Indians  who  inhabited  a 
fertile  territory.  These  were  a  superior  race  of  Indians 
with  peaceful  tendencies,  who  spent  their  time  tilling  the 
soil,  and  in  weaving  rather  than  bearing  arms.  While  pass- 
ing through  these  villages  Colonel  Cooke  remarked  to  Cap- 
tain Jefferson  Hunt  that  this  might  be  a  good  place  for  the 
settlement  of  the  "Mormon"  people.  Hunt  proposed  such 
a  thing  to  the  natives  who  received  it  favorably,  and  this 
may  have  lent  its  weight  to  the  colonizing  of  these  valleys 
by  the  Latter-day  Saints  in  later  years. 

At  this  point  they  were  met  by  pilots  sent  back  by 
General  Kearny  to  conduct  them  to  the  Pacific  coast.  Most 
of  the  distance  on  the  remaining  journey  was  over  deserts 
with  alternating  stretches  of  deep  sand  and  miry  clay.  Janu- 
ary 9,  1847,  they  crossed  the  Colorado,  near  the  junction  of 
the  Gila,  and  continued  their  march  under  great  difficulties 
over  the  coast  range  down  the  Pacific  slope.  January  27, 
1847,  they  passed  San  Luis  Rey,  and  two  days  later  arrived 
at  the  San  Diego  Mission  where  they  located  one  mile  below 


430         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

the  Catholic  mission,  and  about  five  miles  from  the  seaport 
town  of  San  Diego,  where  General  Kearny  had  his  quarters. 

"Orders  No.  1." — On  the  day  after  their  arrival  at 
San  Diego,  Colonel  Cooke  issued  the  following  orders, 
which  were  read  to  the  men: 

"Headquarters  *  Mormon'  Battalion, 
"Mission  of  San  Diego, 
.  "January  30,  1847." 
"(Orders  No.  1.) 

"The  Lieutenant-Colonel  commanding,  congratulates 
the  battalion  on  their  safe  arrival  on  the  shore  of  the  Pa- 
cific Ocean,  and  the  conclusion  of  their  march  of  over  two 
thousand  miles. 

"History  may  be  searched  in  vain  for  an  equal  march  of 
infantry.  Half  of  it  has  been  through  a  wilderness  where 
nothing  but  savages  and  wild  beasts  are  found,  or  deserts 
where,  for  want  of  water,  there  is  no  living  creature.  There, 
with  almost  hopeless  labor,  we  have  dug  deep  wells,  which 
the  future  traveler  will  enjoy.  Without  a  guide  who  had 
traversed  them  we  have  ventured  into  trackless  table-lands 
where  water  was  not  found  for  several  marches.  With  crow- 
bar and  pick  and  axe  in  hand,  we  have  worked  our  way  over 
mountains,  which  seemed  to  defy  aught  save  the  wild  goat, 
and  hewed  a  passage  through  a  chasm  of  living  rock  more 
narrow  than  our  wagons.  To  bring  these  first  wagons  to 
the  Pacific,  we  have  preserved  the  strength  of  our  mules 
by  herding  them  over  large  tracts,  which  you  have  labor- 
iously guarded  without  loss.  The  garrison  of  four  presidios 
of  Sonora  concentrated  within  the  walls  of  Tucson,  gave  us 
no  pause.  We  drove  them  out,  with  their  artillery,  but  our 
intercourse  with  the  citizens  was  unmarked  by  a  single  act 
of  injustice.  Thus,  marching  half  naked  and  half  fed,  and 
living  upon  wild  animals,  we  have  discovered  and  made  a 
road  of  great  value  to  our  country. 

"Arrived  at  the  first  settlement  of  California,  after  a 
single  day's  rest,  you  cheerfully  turned  off  from  the  route 
to  this  point  of  promised  repose,  to  enter  upon  a  campaign, 
and  meet,  as  we  supposed,  the  approach  of  the  enemy;  and 


THE  MORMON  BATTALION  431 

this,  too,  without  even  salt  to  season  your  sole  subsistence 
of  fresh  meat. 

"Lieutenants  A.  J.  Smith  and  George  Stoneman,  of  the 
First  Dragoons,  have  shared  and  given  invaluable  aid  in  all 
these  labors. 

"Thus,  volunteers,  you  have  exhibited  some  high  and  es- 
sential qualities  of  veterans.     But  much  remains  undone. 
Soon  you  will  turn  your  attention  to  the  drill,  to  system  and 
order,  to  forms  also,  which  are  all  necessary  to  the  soldier. 
"By  order, 

"Lieut.  Col.  P.  St.  George  Cooke, 
"P.  C.  Merrill,  Adjutant." 

Duties  on  the  Coast. — For  some  time  the  battalion 
performed  garrison  duty  at  San  Diego,  San  Luis  Rey  and 
Los  Angeles.  While  stationed  at  the  latter  place  they  were 
called  upon  to  guard  the  Cajon  Pass,  in  the  Sierra  Nevada 
mountains,  against  hostile  Indians.  At  San  Diego  they 
were  employed  digging  wells,  making  brick  and  building 
houses.  Their  frugality  and  industry  won  the  admiration  of 
the  other  troops,  except  the  Mdssourians  of  General  Fre- 
mont's command,  who  endeavored  to  create  prejudice 
against  them. 

The  Discharge  of  the  Battalion — Stevenson's  Insult. 
— July  16,  1847,  all  of  the  battalion  at  Los  Angeles  were 
mustered  out  of  service  by  Captain  Smith.  The  time  of 
their  enlistment  had  expired  and  the  prophecy  of  President 
Brigham  Young  that  they  would  not  be  called  upon  to  fight, 
had  been  fulfilled.  Some  of  the  men,  at  the  request  of 
Colonel  Stevenson,  of  the  New  York  Volunteers,  re-en- 
listed for  six  months.  Others  might  have  done  so,  but  he 
insulted  them  by  saying:  "Your  patriotism  and  obedience  to 
your  officers  have  done  much  towards  removing  the  preju- 
dice of  the  government  and  the  community  at  large,  and  I  am 
satisfied  that  another  year's  service  would  place  you  on  a 
level  with  other  communities." 

The  Journey  to  Salt  Lake  Valley.— On  the  20th  of 
July  most  of  the  members  of  the  battalion,  who  did  not 


432         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

enlist,  organized  preparatory  to  going  to  the  Rocky  Moun- 
tains to  the  gathering  place  of  the  Saints.  They  went  by 
way  of  Sutter's  Fort  and  the  Sacramento  River,  intend- 
ing to  follow  Fremont's  trail  across  the  Sierras.  Near  Lake 
Tahoe,  they  met  Samuel  Brannan  and  Captain  Brown  of 
the  Pueblo  detachment  who  were  on  the  way  to  California, 
and  learned  that  the  pioneers  had  entered  the  Salt  Lake 
Valley.  Captain  Brown  carried  with  him  an  epistle  from 
the  apostles  advising  all  members  of  the  battalion  who  had 
no  means,  to  remain  in  CaHfornia  for  the  winter,  and  journey 
to  the  Salt  Lake  Valley  in  the  spring.  Acting  on  this  ad- 
vice about  one  half  of  the  members  obtained  employment 
at  Sutter's  Fort,  where  they  were  employed  at  the  time  of 
the  discovery  of  gold.  The  others  pushed  on  to  the  Salt 
Lake  Valley  where  they  arrived  October  16,  1847. 


CHAPTER  39 

THE  PIONEERS 

1847 

Revelation  to  President  Brigham  Young. — January 
14,  1847,  the  word  of  the  Lord  came  to  President  Brig- 
ham  Young,  at  Winter  Quarters,  giving  instructions  for 
the  guidance  of  the  camps  of  Israel  on  their  journeyings  to 
the  west.  The  Saints  were  to  be  organized  into  companies, 
with  captains  over  hundreds,  fifties  and  tens,  as  the  case 
had  been  while  journeying  across  Iowa.  These  companies 
were  to  be  presided  over  by  a  president  and  two  counselors, 
Under  the  direction  of  the  Twelve  Apostles,  who  were  at 
the  head  of  all  the  camps  of  Israel.  The  Saints  were  to 
enter  into  a  covenant  "to  keep  all  the  commandments  and 
statutes  of  the  Lord;"  and  each  company  was  to  bear  an 
equal  proportion  of  the  responsibility  in  the  care  of  the 
widows,  the  fatherless,  and  the  families  of  those  who  had 
gone  into  the  army.  Every  man  was  commanded  to  use 
his  influence  and  property  to  remove  the  body  of  the  people 
to  the  place  the  Lord  had  designated  as  a  stake  of  Zion; 
and  if  they  would  do  this  they  were  to  be  blessed  abun- 
dantly in  their  substance  and  in  their  families.  Moreover, 
they  were  to  prepare  houses  and  fields  for  those  who  were 
to  remain  behind  that  season,  that  they  might  prepare  also 
for  the  journey. 

Cheerfulness  Commanded. — "If  thou  art  merry,"  the 
revelation  read  (Doc.  and  Cov.  Sec.  136),  "praise  the  Lord 
with  singing,  with  music,  with  dancing,  and  with  prayer  of 
praise  and  thanksgiving.  If  thou  art  sorrowful,  call  on  the 
Lord  thy  God  with  supplication,  that  your  souls  may  be 
joyful."  During  their  travels  in  the  wilderness  the  exiled 
Saints  had  many  hardships  to  endure.  The  lack  of  neces- 
sary food,  of  clothing  and  other  substance,  was  lamentable. 
Yet,  in  the  midst  of  poverty  and  distress,  they  were  happy 

29 


434        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

for  they  were  free  from  enemies  and  the  persecutions  of 
mobs.  They  were  going  to  a  land  of  promise  where  they 
could  dwell  in  peace,  and  worship  the  Lord  without  fear  of 
men.  The  Lord  desired  that  they  should  be  cheerful  and 
promised  to  bless  them  with  his  Spirit,  in  the  hour  of  their 
sorrow,  if  they  would  call  upon  him.  That  they  might  be 
light  of  heart  and  filled  with  joy,  the  Lord  commended 
music,  singing  and  dancing,  if  done  in  the  spirit  of  rever- 
ence and  prayer.  It  was  the  custom,  at  the  close  of  the  day's 
journey,  for  the  Saints  to  assemble  in  the  dance,  or  to  have 
an  informal  concert;  to  relate  reminiscences  and  otherwise 
employ  their  time,  that  the  cares  and  hardships  of  their 
travel  might  be  forgotten,  and  their  burdens  lessened  which 
they  were  forced  to  bear.**      At  the  sound  of  the  bugle,  night 


^Outcasts  from  "civilization,"  with  little  to  eat  and  little  to 
wear;  with  few  expressions  of  sympathy,  and  less  help  ex- 
tend^id  in  their  direction,  it  was  only  natural  that  the  Saints 
on  the  plains  at  times  would  be  despondent.  Presidciit  Younj? 
constanly  labored  to  cheer  and  strengthen  them.  Shortly  be- 
fore the  departure  of  the  Pioneer  band,  he  requested  Elder 
William  Clayton  to  write  something  that  would  encourage  the 
people.  Within  two  hours  Elder  Clayton  had  v/ritten  the  fol- 
lov/Ing  remarkable  hymji,  and  set  it  to  the  music  of  "All  is 
Well,"  an  old  English  tune: — 


Come,  come,  ye  Saints,  no  toil  nor  labor  fear, 

But  with  joy  wend  your  way; 
Though  hard  to  you  this  journey  may  :\ppear, 

Grace  shall  be  as  your  day. 
'Tis  better  far  for  us  to  strive, 
Our  useless  cares  from  us  to  drive. 
Do  this,  and  joy  your  hearts  will  swell — 
All  is  well!   all   is  well! 

*    *    * 

And  should  we  die  before  our  journey's  through, 

Happy  day!  all  is  well! 
We  then  are  free  from  toil  and  sorrow  too; 

With  the  just  we  shall  dwell. 
But   if  our   lives   are   spared   again 
To  see  the  Saints,  their  rest  obtain, 
O  how  we'll  make  this  chorus  swell — 
All  is  well!  all  is  well! 


THE  PIONEERS 


435 


and  morning,  all  assembled  for  prayer.  The  Sabbath  day  was 
strictly  kept,  and  undue  levity  was  discountenanced  in  all 
the  camps.  They  were  commanded  to  be  honest,  sober,  un- 
selfish and  to  "contend  not  one  with  another,"  but  always 
speak  with  edifying  words. 

The  Pioneers. — It  was  commanded  in  the  revelation 
that  a  company  be  organized  to  depart  early  in  the  spring, 
composed  of  a  sufficient  number  of  able-bodied  and  expe- 
rienced men,  with  teams,   seeds  and   farming  utensils,   to 


ELKIIORN   RIVER   CROSSING 


prepare  for  the  planting  of  spring  crops.  As  spring  ap- 
proached preparations  were  under  way  for  the  departure  of 
this  pioneer  band,  and  for  other  companies,  as  the  Saints 
were  able,  to  follow  after.  February  26,  1847,  President  Brig- 
ham  Young  met  in  council  with  the  members  of  the  twelve 
who  were  at  Winter  Quarters  and  Bishop  Newel  K.  Whit- 
ney, William  Clayton  and  Jedediah  M.  Grant.  The  object 
of  this  meeting  was  to  consider  the  appointment  of  a  pioneer 
company   and   their   requirements   for   the   journey.     The 


436         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

matter  of  constructing  boats,  the  carrying  of  seeds,  scientific 
investigations,  the  location  of  a  site  for  a  city,  the  irrigation, 
cultivation  and  seeding  of  the  land,  were  all  fully  discussed. 
This  is  the  first  reference,  so  far  as  the  records  show,  of  the 
discussion  of  irrigation,  which  President  Young  and  the 
brethren  felt  would  be  necessary  for  their  sustenance  in  their 
new  home. 

The  Departure  for  the  West.— Elder  Heber  C.  Kim- 
ball, under  instructions  from  President  Brigham  Young, 
moved  out  of  Winter  Quarters,  April  5,  1847,  with  six 
wagons,  which  he  had  equipped  as  a  part  of  the  pioneer 
company.  They  traveled  about  six  miles  and  camped,  await- 
ing the  arrival  of  the  rest  of  the  company.  On  the  6th  of 
April,  the  general  conference  was  held  in  Winter  Quarters, 
and  the  following  day  President  Young,  with  about  twenty- 
five  wagons,  traveled  some  ten  miles  and  camped.  From 
this  point  the  company  which  had  asembled,  continued 
their  journey  to  the  Elkhorn  River,  where  the  information 
reached  them  that  Elder  Parley  P.  Pratt  had  arrived  at 
Winter  Quarters  from  his  mission  to  England,  and  that 
Elder  John  Taylor  was  on  the  way.  President  Young  de- 
cided to  return,  with  other  members  of  the  twelve,  to  re- 
ceive Elder  Pratt's  report  of  conditions  in  that  foreign  f ield.^ 
A  few  days  later  Elder  John  Taylor  also  arrived,  bringing 
with  him  two  thousand  dollars  in  gold,  contributed  by  the 
Saints  in  Great  Britain,  to  help  the  exiles  on  their  westward 


^Elders  Orson  Hyde,  Parley  P.  Pratt  and  John  Taylor  had  been 
sent  to  England,  after  the  exodus  from  Nauvoo,  to  set  the  Brit- 
ish Mission  in  order.  Elders  Reuben  Hedlock  and  Thomas  Ward, 
who  were  in  charge,  had  misappropriated  the  funds  of  "The 
Joint  Stock  Company,"  an  organization  which  had  been  formed 
for  the  purpose  of  assisting  the  Saints  of  the  British  Isles  to 
emigrate.  The  three  apostles  took  charge  of  affairs  and  soon  had 
the  mission  again  in  a  flourishing  condition.  Early  in  1847,  they 
again  returned  to  the  United  States,  Elders  Pratt  and  Taylor  pre- 
ceding Elder  Hyde,  who  remained  to  install  Elder  Orson  Spencer 
as  president  of  that  mission.  Elder  Orson  Spencer,  a  man  of 
culture  and  superior  education,  performed  an  excellent  work  and 
under   his   ministry   the   mission    flourished. 


THE  PIONEERS 


437 


journey.  He  also  had  with  him  a  number  of  scientific  in- 
struments of  great  value,  including  two  sextants,  one  circle 
of  reflection,  two  artificial  horizons,  and  a  number  of  ba- 
rometers, thermometers  and  telescopes. 

Organization  of  the  Pioneer  Camp. — Leaving  Elders 
Pratt  and  Taylor — and  later  Orson  Hyde  who  joined  them 
from  England — in  charge  of  the  Saints  at  Winter  Quarters, 
President  Young,  with  the  other  apostles,  returned  to  the 
pioneer  camp,  which  had  journeyed  to  a  position  twelve 


• 

^j^ 

'^^^^4-^. 
^^^^^^'^^^'^' 

jitt 

1 

^^^^9^ 

^ffl 

^^ff-    '"^   fi^ 

:^^x,  jyij^^^^ 

5 

^^ 

j^^--v,_.;j^^ 

^^^Hj 

H 

^2 

M^ 

^^^^HH 

^1 

1 

CAMP   AT   WOOD   RIVER 


miles  west  of  the  Elkhorn,  and  some  forty-seven  miles  west 
of  Winter  Quarters.  President  Young's  departure  from 
Winter  Quarters  was  on  the  morning  of  April  14,  1847,  and 
on  the  16th,  the  pioneer  camp  was  organized  with  captains 
of  hundreds,  fifties  and  tens,  as  follows: 

Captains  of  Hundreds:  Stephen  Markham  and  Albert 
P.  Rockwood. 

Captains  of  Fifties:  Addison  Everett,  Tarlton  Lewis, 
James  Case,  John  Pack,  Shadrack  Roundy. 


438         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Captains  of  Tens:  Wilford  Woodruff,  Ezra  T.  Benson, 
Phineas  H.  Young,  Luke  S.  Johnson,'^  Stephen  G.  Goddard, 
Charles  Shumway,  James  Case,  Seth  Taft,  Howard  Egan, 
Appleton  M.  Harmon,  John  S.  Higbee,  Norton  Jacobs,  John 
Brown,  and  Joseph  Matthews. 

The  total  number  of  souls  in  the  camp  was  one  hundred 
and  forty-eight,  of  whom  three  were  women  and  two  were 
children.  The  women  were :  Harriet  Page  Wheeler  Young, 
wife  of  Lorenzo  D.  Young;  Clarissa  Decker  Young,  wife 
of  Brigham  Young,  and  Ellen  Saunders  Kimball,  wife  of 
Heber  C.  Kimball.  Three  of  the  company  were  colored: 
Hark  Lay,  Oscar  Crosby  and  Green  Flake,  who  had  come 
west  with  the  emigrants  from  Mississippi,  under  command 
of  John  Brown  in  the  summer  of  1846.  Originally  the 
pioneer  company  was  composed  of  one  hundred  and  forty- 
four  men,  but  one,  Ellis  Ames,  was  taken  sick  and  returned 
to  Winter  Quarters  soon  after  the  start.  Two  of  the 
pioneers  were  not  members  of  the  Church. 

Military  Organization. — In  addition  to  the  organiza- 
tion mentioned,  on  April  17,  they  were  also  organized  into 
a  military  camp  with  President  Brigham  Young  as  lieu- 
tenant-general;  Stephen  Markham,  colonel;  John  Pack  and 
Sha^ack  Roundy,  majors;  and  the  captains  of  tens,  as 
formerly  organized,  to  hold  similar  rank  in  the  military  or- 
ganization. Thomas  Bullock  was  appointed  clerk  of  the 
camp,  with  some  assistants,  and  Thomas  Tanner,  captain  of 
the  cannon,  with  the  privilege  of  choosing  eight  men  to  assist 
him. 

Division  of  the  Watch. — The  captains  of  tens  selected 
forty-eight  men  for  a  constant  night  guard.    They  were  di- 


^Luke  S.  Johnson  formerly  of  the  council  of  the  apostles,  came 
to  Nauvoo  in  1846  in  a  repentant  spirit,  and  asked  to  be  rein- 
stated in  the  Church.  He  was  baptized  and  was  forced  to  leave 
that  place  with  the  body  of  the  Saints.  He  was  chosen  as  one 
of  the  pioneer  band  to  come  in  advance  to  the  Salt  Lake  Valley. 
In  the  year  1858,  he  settled  at  St.  Johns,  Tooele  County,  where 
he  was  ordained  a  bishop.  He  died  in  Salt  Lake  City,  December 
9,  1861. 


THE  PIONEERS  439 

vided  into  four  watches  to  serve  half  a  night  at  a  time.  Presi- 
dent Young  and  others  of  the  twelve  were  among  the  mem- 
bers of  this  guard.  As  there  was  danger  of  Indian  raids, 
orders  were  given  that  every  man  should  keep  by  the  side  of 
his  wagon  and  not  leave  it  except  by  permission,  and  he 
should  carry  a  loaded  gun  always  ready  for  instant  use. 

Regulations  of  the  Camp. — Sunday,  April  IS,  1847,  in 
the  afternoon,  President  Young  met  with  the  captains  of 
the  camp  and  decided  on  the  details  for  the  government  of 
the  camp  as  follows : 

"At  5  o'clock  in  the  morning  the  bugle  is  to  be  sounded 
as  a  signal  for  every  man  to  arise  and  attend  prayers  before 
he  leaves  his  wagon.  Then  the  people  will  engage  in  cook- 
ing, eating,  feeding  teams,  etc.,  until  7  o'clock,  at  which 
time  the  train  is  to  move  at  the  sound  of  the  bugle.  Each 
teamster  is  to  keep  beside  his  team  with  loaded  gun  in  hand 
or  within  easy  feach,  while  the  extra  men,  observing  the 
same  rule  regarding  their  weapons,  are  to  walk  by  the  side 
of  their  particular  wagons  to  which  they  belong;  and  no 
man  may  leave  his  post  without  permission  of  his  officer.  In 
case  of  an  attack  or  any  hostile  demonstration  by  Indians, 
the  wagons  will  travel  in  double  file — the  order  of  encamp- 
ment to  be  in  a  circle,  with  the  mouth  of  each  wagon  to  the 
outside  and  the  horses  and  cattle  tied  inside  the  circle.  At 
8 :30  p.  m.,  the  bugles  are  to  be  sounded  again,  upon  which 
signal  all  will  hold  prayers  in  their  wagons,  and  be  retired 
to  rest  by  9  o'clock." 

The  Route  of  Travel. — The  line  of  travel  taken  by 
the  pioneers  was  along  the  north  bank  of  the  Platte  River 
to  Fort  Laramie,  and  from  there  they  crossed  the  river,  and 
continued  over  the  Oregon  trail  up  the  Sweetwater  and  over 
the  Continental  divide  through  the  South  Pass  across  Green 
River  to  Fort  Bridger.  They  then  traveled  to  the  south- 
west through  Echo  Canyon,  and  East  Canyon  over  Big  and 
Little  Mountain  into  Emigration  Canyon,  and  then  to  the 
valley  of  the  Great  Salt  Lake. 

On  the  south  side  of  the  Platte  was  the  Oregon  trail, 
but  the  pioneers  remained  on  the  north  bank  where  there 


440         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

i 

was  no  trail,  for  reasons  expressed  by  Elder  Wilford  Wood- 
ruff as  follows: 

''We  were  convinced  that  it  would  be  better  for  us  as  a 
company  to  cross  the  river  and  take  the  old  traveled  road 
to  Laramie  as  there  was  good  grass  all  the  way  on  that 
side,  while  the  Indians  were  burning  it  all  off  on  the  north 
of  the  river  where  we  were  traveling.  But  when  we  took 
into  consideration  the  situation  of  the  next  company,  and 
the  thousands  that  would  follow,  and  as  we  were  the 
Pioneers  and  had  not  our  wives  and  children  with  us — we 
thought  it  best  to  keep  on  the  north  side  of  the  river  and 
brave  the  difficulties  of  burning  prairies  to  make  a  road 
that  should  stand  as  a  permanent  route  for  the  Saints,  in- 
dependent of  the  then  immigrant  road,   and  let  the  river 


PIONEER  ROUTE 

separate  the  emigrating  companies  that  they  need  not  quar- 
rel for  wood,  grass,  or  water;  and  when  our  next  com- 
pany came  along,  the  grass  would  be  much  better  for  them 
than  it  would  be  on  the  south  side,  as  it  would  grow  up  by 
the  time  they  would  get  along ;  and  the  vote  was  called  and 
it  was  unanimous  to  go  on  the  north  side  of  the  river;  so 
the  camp  again  moved  on." 

Measuring  the  Distance. — The  pioneers  were  anxious 
to  know  the  distance  of  each  day's  travel  and  the  length 
of  the  entire  journey.  In  order  to  obtain  this  information 
they  first  resorted  to  guess  work,  but  this  proved  unsatis- 
factory. They  then  tied  a  piece  of  cloth  to  a  wheel  of  one 
of  the  wagons  and  a  man  was  placed  on  duty  to  count  the 
revolutions.    However,  this  was  tedious  though  accurate  if 


THE  PIONEERS 


441 


the  count  was  correctly  kept.  April  19  William  Clayton 
suggested  to  Orson  Pratt  that  a  set  of  wooden  cog  wheels 
might  be  attached  to  the  wheel  of  a  wagon  to  record  the 
distance  automatically.  The  result  was  that  an  odometer  was 
constructed  on  "the  principle  of  the  endless  screw"  and  was 
installed  during  the  month  of  May,  after  they  were  well 
along  on  the  journey. 

Dangers  on  the  Way. — The  pioneers  were  under  the 
necessity  of  keeping  constantly  on  the  alert  to  protect  them- 
selves from  attacks  by  Indians.  They  had  considerable 
anxiety  while  passing  through  the  Pawnee  tribes.  At  times 
the  brethren  were  fired  upon.  The  Indians  made  several 
attempts  at  night  to  creep  into  the  camp,  evidently  to  plunder 
and  steal  animals.  At  one  time  before  the  camp  was  or- 
ganized for  the  night  they  were  successful  in  stealing  two 
of  the  best  horses  belonging  to  Th.  Willard  Richards  and 
Jesse  C.  Little.  The  following  day,  April  27,  a  party  was 
sent  out  to  search  for  the  missing  animals.     They  encoun- 


GHIMNEY  ROCK 


442         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

tered  a  number  of  Indians  who  endeavored  to  decoy  them 
to  a  point  where  the  brethren  would  be  in  their  power,  but 
they  were  on  the  alert  and  well  armed,  so  the  Indians  dared 
not  make  an  attack.  As  the  brethren  prepared  to  return  to 
camp  the  Indians  fired  upon  them,  whereupon  the  search- 
ing party  turned  upon  their  foe,  and  the  Indians  hastily 
fled. 

Not  all  of  the  Indians,  however,  were  hostile.  Generally 
they  showed  a  fiiendly  spirit,  but  were  ever  ready  to  com- 
mit theft.  The  brethren  at  times  gave  them  a  few  articles 
such  as  powder,  lead,  flour  and  salt. 

Correspondence  on  the  Plains. — On  the  4th  of  May, 
after  the  camp  had  proceeded  about  two  miles  on  their  way, 
they  were  met  by  a  Frenchman,  Charles  Beaumont,  a  trap- 
per and  fur  trader,  who  was  traveling  eastward  over  the 
Oregon  road  with  a  camp  consisting  of  three  wagons  and 
nine  men.  He  crossed  the  river  to  find  out  who  the  pioneers 
were.  During  his  interview  he  cheerfully  consented  to  carry 
letters  back  to  the  Saints,  so  the  brethren  wrote  some  fifty  or 
sixty  letters  and  left  them  in  his  care.  Other  means  of 
communication  with  the  later  companies  on  the  plains 
were  adopted.  Posts  were  placed  at  prominent  points  along 
the  road  with  writing  on  them  and  letters  were  placed  in  im- 
provised boxes  with  a  notice  on  the  box.  At  other  times 
they  used  whitened  skulls. of  the  buffalo.  Over  a  portion  of 
the  journey,  especially  from  Fort  Laramie,  the  pioneers 
planted  mile  posts  every  ten  miles  as  the  distance  was 
measured  by  their  odometer. 

Scientific  Observations. — Astronomical  observations 
were  constantly  taken.  The  temperature  was  recorded  daily, 
also  the  altitude  as  shown  by  barometrical  pressure.  This 
was  done  under  the  able  direction  of  Elder  Orson  Pratt,  one 
of  the  great  scientists  of  his  time. 

Crossing  of  the  Platte.— At  Fort  Laramie  the  pioneers 
were  forced  to  cross  the  Platte  owing  to  the  fact  that  the 
north  side  of  the  river  was  impassable.  They  hired  a  flatboat 
from   a   Frenchman,    Mr.   James   Bordeaux,   who   was   in 


THE  PIONEERS 


443 


FORT    LARAMIE 

charge  of  the  post.  They  paid  him  fifteen  dollars  for  the 
accommodation.  Mr.  Bordeaux  treated  the  brethren  very 
kindly,  and  informed  them  that  Lilburn  W.  Boggs,  with  a 
company  of  Missourians  en  route  to  Oregon,  left  the  fort 
but  a  short  time  before.  These  emigrants  had  endeavored 
to  embitter  him  against  the  ^'Mormons."  The  Missourians, 
he  said,  were  constantly  quarreling  and  were  great 
thieves.  Bordeaux  gave  the  pioneers  information  regard- 
ing the  route  before  them  and  said  the  Crow  Indians  were 
troublesome  and  had  lately  run  off  all  the  horses  and  mules 
from  the  fort. 

The  Mississippi  Emigrants. — Soon  after  the  pioneers 
arrived  at  Fort  Laramie  they  were  joined  by  a  company  of 
seventeen  emigrants  of  the  Mississippi  Saints  who  had 
wintered  at  Pueblo,  where  the  sick  detachments  of  the  Mor- 
mon Battalion,  under  command  of  Captains  Brown  and  Hig- 
gins,  were  also  stationed.  They  had  been  at  the  fort  two 
weeks  awaiting  the  arrival  of  the  pioneers.  These  emigrants 
consisted  of  the  members  of  the  Crow  and  Therlkill  fam- 
ilies, others  being  Archibald  Little,  James  Chesney  and 
Lewis  B.  Myers.    They  had  five  wagons,  one  cart,  eleven 


444         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

horses,  twenty-four  oxen,  twenty-two  cows,  three  bulls  and 
seven  calves.  From  these  Mississippi  Saints  the  pioneers 
obtained  their  first  knowledge  in  many  months,  of  the  bat- 
talion. Four  of  the  pioneers,  Amasa  M.  Lyman,  Thomas 
Woolsey,  John  H.  Tippits,  and  Roswell  Stevens,  were  sent 
to  Pueblo  on  horse-back  and  with  mules,  to  take  charge  of 
the  remaining  body  of  the  Mississippians  and  conduct  them 
to  the  Salt  Lake  Valley. 

The  Ferry  at  the  Black  Hills. — From  Winter  Quar- 
ters to  Fort  Laramie  the  Pioneers  had  broken  a  new  road 
over  the  plains,  which  was  destined  to  be  traveled  by  the 
emigrating  Saints  for  many  years.  Subsequently  the  Union 
Pacific  Railroad  was  built  along  a  great  portion  of  the 
trail.  Continuing  their  journey,  the  pioneers  arrived,  Sat- 
urday, June  12,  1847,  at  the  Black  Hills,  where  the  Oregon 
road  crossed  the  Platte,  some  one  hundred  and  forty-two 
miles  from  Fort  Laramie.  Here  they  overtook  the  Oregon 
emigrants,  including  the  Missourians.  The  pioneers  had 
sent  an  advance  company  three  days  before  to  prepare  for 
the  crossing  of  the  river,  with  a  sole-leather  skiff  capable 
of  carrying  eighteen  hundred  pounds.  These  brethren  were 
employed  in  ferrying  the  emigrants  over  the  river  at  the 
rate  of  $1.50  for  each  wagon  load,  receiving  their  pay  in 
flour,  meal  and  bacon,  at  Missouri  prices.  Their  stock  of 
provisions  at  this  time  was  in  need  of  replenishing,  and  to 
have  the  privilege  of  ferrying  their  old  enemies  from  Mis- 
souri over  the  river  at  this  price,  gave  them  some  satis- 
faction. *'It  looked  as  much  of  a  miracle  to  me,"  said  Elder 
Wilford  Woodruff,  "to  see  our  flour  and  meal  bags  re- 
plenished in  the  Black  Hills,  as  it  did  to  have  the  children  of 
Israel  fed  with  manna  in  the  wilderness.  But  the  Lord  has 
been  truly  with  us  on  our  journey,  and  has  wonderfully 
blessed  and  preserved  us."  The  Missourians  kept  on  their 
way,  quarreling,  cursing  and  fighting  among  themselves, 
while  the  brethren  camped,  as  was  their  custom,  on  the 
Sabbath  day.  Monday,  June  14,  they  commenced  crossing 
the  river,  taking  their  wagons  on  light  rafts  made  of  poles. 
It  was  concluded  to  leave. several  brethren  at  this  ferry,  to 


THE  PIONEERS  445 

help  the  oncoming  emigrant  trains  for  Oregon,  in  the  hope 
of  earning  enough  to  supply  the  pioneer  company  with 
provisions.  For  this  purpose  Thomas  Grover,  John  S.  Hig- 
bee,  Luke  S.  Johnson,  Appleton  M.  Harmon,  Edmund  Ells- 
worth, Francis  M.  Pomeroy,  William  Empey,  James  Daven- 
port and  Benjamin  F.  Stewart,  were  detailed  to  remain. 

Discouraging  Reports. — In  this  region  of  the  country 
the  pioneers  were  constantly  meeting  with  trappers  and 
traders  who  were  familiar  with  the  Salt  Lake  Valley.  They 
all  gave  discouraging  reports  of  that  region  and  advised  the 
Saints  to  locate  elsewhere.  They  spoke  more  favorably  of 
the  Cache,  the  Bear  and  other  valleys  to  the  north.  Among 
those  giving  this  adverse  advice  were  Major  Moses  Harris, 
Thomas  L.  Smith  and  Colonel  James  Bridger.  The  latter 
informed  President  Young  that  he  deemed  it  unwise  to 
bring  a  large  colony  into  the  Great  Basin  until  it  was  demon- 
strated that  it  would  be  possible  to  raise  grain  there.  He 
stated  that  he  would  give  a  thousand  dollars  if  he  knew  an 
ear  of  corn  could  ripen  in  Salt  Lake  Valley.  Undaunted  by 
these  unfavorable  reports  President  Young  with  his  band 
of  pioneers  pushed  on  with  great  vigor. 

The  Meeting  with  Samuel  Brannan. — Wednesday, 
June  30,  1847,  the  pioneers  arrived  at  the  Green  River.  The 
water  was  very  high,  with  a  swift  current.  After  dinner 
the  brethren  commenced  making  two  rafts  with  which  to 
cross  the  stream.  While  they  were  at  work  Samuel  Brannan 
came  into  the  camp,  having  come  from  San  Francisco.  He 
had  traveled  around  Cape  Horn,  from  New  York  to  Cal- 
ifornia, with  a  company  of  emigrating  Saints  in  the  year 
1846.  Brannan  and  two  others  had  braved  the  dangers  of 
the  mountains  through  deep  snows  to  reach  the  camp  of  the 
pioneers,  having  left  on  the  4th  of  April.  He  brought  with 
him  several  numbers  of  his  paper.  The  California  Star,  and 
the  latest  news  of  the  Mormon  Battalion.  He  labored  dil- 
igently to  get  President  Young  to  continue  on  to  California 
and  not  remain  in  the  barren  wastes  of  the  Rocky  Moun- 
tains.    President  Young,  however,  was  following  the  inspi- 


446        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

ration  of  the  Lx)rd,  and  not  the  wisdom  of  man.  The  Lord 
had  pointed  out  to  him — as  he  had  to  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  in  1842 — ^that  the  place  of  settlement  for  the  Latter- 
day  Saints  was  in  the  "midst  of  the  Rocky  Mountains." 

An  Uninviting  Country.^It  should  be  remembered 
that  in  1847,  the  Salt  Lake  Valley  was  desolate  and  uninvit- 
ing. There  was  little  vegetation  save  the  stubby  growth  of 
salt-grass,  grease-wood  and  sage  that  covered  the  valley, 
and  the  few  willows  and  cottonwood  trees  that  stood  on 
the  banks  of  the  canyon  streams.  At  that  time  the  Rocky 
Mountain  region  and  a  large  part  of  the  plains  fb  the  east 
were  little  known.  The  few  emigrants  who  had  passed 
through  the  Great  Basin  had  made  haste  to  get  beyond  and 
into  the  more  inviting  parts  on  the  Pacific  coast.  This  vast 
inter-mountain  country  was  the  haunt  of  the  trapper  and  the 
hunter,  to  whom  the  possibilities  and  resources  of  the  arid 
west  were  not  even  a  dream.  The  valleys  of  the  moun- 
tains had  been  occupied  for  upwards  of  twenty  years  by 
these  nomads  of  the  desert,  who  wandered  from  place  to 
place  hunting  and  trapping,  content  in  the  belief  that  the 
wild  and  primitive  condition  which  then  prevailed  must  so 
remain  forever. 

As  late  as  1843,  two  years  before  the  exodus,  the  opinion 
held  by  the  majority  in  the  United  States  was  that  the 
whole  territory  of  the  Rocky  Mountains  was  not  worth  a 
"pinch  of  snuff."  Such  was  the  expression  made  by  Senator 
George  H.  McDuffie,  of  South  Carolina,  in  the  senate  that 
year .  Discussing  the  settlement  of  Oregon,  he  said :  "Who 
are  to  go  there,  along  the  line  of  military  posts,  and  take 
possession  of  the  only  part  of  the  territory  fit  to  occupy — 
that  part  upon  the  sea  coast,  a  strip  less  than  one  hundred 
miles  in  width.  Why,  sir,  of  what  use  will  this  be  for  ag- 
ricultural purposes?  I  would  not  for  that  purpose  give  a 
pinch  of  snuff  for  the  whole  territory.  I  wish  to  God  we 
did  not  own  it."<^ 


'^Congressional  Globe,  27th  Congress,  3rd   Session,  pp.   198-201. 


THE  PIONEERS  447 

The  inspiration  which  came  to  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith 
in  1842 — and  even  earlier  and  which  was  converted  into 
reahty  by  Brigham  Young — shines  forth  with  increased 
lustre  when  placed  in  contrast  with  the  united  opinions  of 
all  those  who  were  familiar  with  the  land  in  the  year  1847. 

Arrival   of   the   Battalion    Members   from   Pueblo. — 

July  1,  1847,  the  men  commenced  ferrying  over  Green  River 
which  was  continued  until  Saturday  the  3rd.  In  the  eve- 
ning of  Saturday,  the  camp  was  called  together  and  the 
men  who  desired  to  journey  back  to  meet  their  families 
who  were  on  the  plains  and  supposed  to  be  several  hundred 
miles  in  the  rear,  were  given  that  privilege.  Five  volun- 
teered to  return.  President  Young,  Heber  C.  Kimball  and 
Willard  Richards  accompanied  the  five  brethren  back  to 
the  ferry  on  Green  River.  Here  they  saw  a  group  of  thir- 
teen men,  with  horses  and  baggage  on  the  opposite  side  of 
the  river  ready  to  be  ferried  across.  They  were  members 
of  the  Mormon  Battalion  journeying  from  Pueblo.  They 
were  given  three  cheers  and  President  Young  "led  out  in 
exclaiming  Hosannah !  Hosannahl  Give  glory  to  God  and 
the  Lamb,  Amen !"  These  men  were  in  pursuit  of  horse 
thieves  who  had  stolen  several  of  the  battalion  horses,  of 
which  they  had  recovered  all  but  one  or  two.  They  reported 
to  President  Young  that  the  Pueblo  detachment  of  the  bat- 
talion was  within  seven  days  march  of  the  Green  River.  It 
was  decided  that  as  the  members  of  the  battalion  had  not 
been  discharged  nor  had  they  received  their  pay,  Samuel 
Brannan  and  Thomas  S.  Williams  should  return  with  them 
to  California  to  pilot  them  on  the  way.  Brannan  was  greatly 
disappointed  at  the  decision  of  President  Young  to  locate 
in  the  Salt  Lake  Valley. 

President  Young  and  companions  returned  to  the  pio- 
neer camp  with  twelve  of  the  members  of  the  battalion,  Sun- 
day afternoon,  July  4.  One  of  the  soldiers,  William  Walker, 


44S 


ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


ORSON   PRATT 


had  decided  to  accompany 
the  five  brethren  brck  to  the 
camps  of  the  Saints.  Sun- 
day was  spent  by  the  pio- 
neers in  rehgious  service  un- 
der the  direction  of  the 
bishops. 

Orson  Pratt's  Vanguard. 
—Monday,  July  5,  1847,  the 
company  took  up  their  march 
and  arrived  at  Fort  Bridger 
on  the  7th,  where  they  camp- 
ed. Here  they  repaired  the 
wagons  and  shod  their  horses, 
preparatory  for  the  rough 
mountain  travel  which  would 
lead  them  to  the  end  of  their 
journey.  July  9,  they  con- 
tinued on  to  the  head  of  Echo 
Canyon,  which  was  reached  on  the  12th.  At  this  place 
President  Young  was  taken  ill  with  mountain  fever.  He 
ordered  Elder  Orson  Pratt  to  take  a  company  and  precede 
the  main  body  of  pioneers  into  th  Salt  Lake  Valley.  This 
advance  company,  consisting  of  twenty-five  wagons  and 
forty-two  men,  traveled  down  Echo  Canyon,  with  in- 
structions to  look  for  the  trail  of  the  Reed-Donner 
party.^     This  they  found  after  some  difficulty,  for  it  was 

^The  Reed-Donner  party,  comprised  seventy-eight  men,  women 
and  children,  under  the  direction  of  James  F.  Reed  and  George 
Donner,  who  left  Independence  in  May,  1846,  for  California.  They 
came  via  Fort  Bridger,  Echo  and  East  Canyons  through  Emigra- 
tion and  westward  through  the  Salt  Lake  and  Tooele  Valleys, 
around  the  south  end  of  Salt  Lake.  Delayed  by  many  misfortunes, 
they  were  caught  in  the  snows  in  the  Sierras  in  the  winter  of 
1846,  where  many  of  them  perished.  Near  the  close  of  that  year 
several  of  the  ill-fated  party  put  on  snowshoes  and  crossed  to 
the  Sacramento  Valley  for  relief.  A  relief  expedition  was  sent 
back  and  found  that  the  survivors  had  been  living  for  weeks  on 
the  flesh  of  their  dead,  like  cannibals.  Thirty-nine  of  the  original 
company  had  perished. 


THE  PIONEERS 


449 


almost  obliterated.  It  was  necessary  for  a  detachment  with 
proper  tools  to  go  on  ahead  and  construct  a  road  for  the 
wagons.  From  this  point  on  to  their  destination,  they  en- 
countered the  most  difficult  portion  of  the  road  over  which 
they  traveled.  They  passed  down  into  East  Canyon  and 
over  Big  and  Little  Mountains  into  Emigration  Canyon, 
which  they  named  "Last  Creek."  July  21,  President  Brig- 
ham  Young  sent  Erastus  Snow  to  meet  Orson  Pratt  with 
a  message  for  him  to  bear  northward  after  entering  the 
valley,  and  select  the  first  convenient  place  for  plowing 
and  planting  seed.  The  reason  for  this  apparent  haste 
was  that  the  season  was  well  advanced  and  every  moment 
counted  in  the  growing  of  their  seed.  Elder  Snow  over- 
took Orson  Pratt  on  the  afternoon  of  the  21st  and  together 
they  entered  the  valley,  with  one  horse  between  them.  See- 
ing what  looked  like  a  field  of  waving  grain  to  the  south, 
they  first  journeyed  in  that  direction  only  to  find  that  they 
saw  canes  growing  near  the  banks  of  what  is  known  today 
as  Mill  Creek.  Remem- 
bering the  words  of  Presi- 
dent Young,  they  retrac- 
ed their  steps  and  passed 
on  to  the  north.  When 
near  the  mouth  of  Emi- 
gration Canyon,  Erastus 
Sno»w  discovered  he  had 
lost  his  coat  which  was 
thrown  over  the  saddle 
and  he  went  back  to  find 
it,  while  Orson  Pratt  con- 
tinued on  to  the  north  to 
the  present  site  of  Salt 
Lake  City.  The  following 
day  others  of  the  advance 
company  entered  the  val- 
ley. 

The  Land  Dedicated. 
— July    23,    they    moved 

30 


ERASTUS  SNOW 


450         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

north  and  camped  on  what  was  subsequently  known  as  the 
Eighth  ward  square,  now  occupied  by  the  Salt  Lake  City 
and  County  Building.  Orson  Pratt  called  the  camp  together, 
dedicated  the  land  and  invoked  a  blessing  on  the  seed  they 
were  about  to  plant.  The  ground  was  found  so  hard  that 
the  first  attempt  to  plo^v  was  unsuccessful,  and  several 
plow-points  were  broken.  By  placing  a  dam  in  the  stream 
(City  Creek)  they  soaked  the  ground  and  in  the  course  of 
a  few  days  several  acres  were  plowed  and  planted.  The 
season  being  so  late  nothing  came  of  their  planting,  save 
the  garnering  of  potatoes  about  the  size  of  a  pea  or  a  wal- 
nut, which  served  for  seed  the  following  year  and  pro- 
duced a  good  crop. 

"This  is  the  Place."— On  the  24th  of  July,  1847, 
President  Brigham  Young  with  the  main  body  of  the  pio- 
neers, entered  the  valley.  He  was  resting  in  a  carriage 
driven  by  Elder  Wilford  Woodruff  and  as  they  emerged 
from  the  canyon  and  pulled  up  onto  a  ridge  President  Young, 
who  was  ill,  requested  Elder  Woodruff  to  turn  his  carriage 
around  so  that  he  could  look  upon  the  valley.  This  was 
done,  and  President  Young  gazed  in  silence  for  a  few  mo- 
ments. Then  with  an  expression  of  satisfaction,  he  said, 
'This  is  the  place,  drive  on."  They  entered  into  the  valley 
and  camped  with  the  members  who  had  preceded  them.  They 
had  found  the  promised  land  and  a  resting  place  for  their 
weary  feet,  where  they  could  fulfil  the  predictions  of  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  and  become  a  mighty  people  in  the 
midst  of  the  Rocky  Mountains. 


CHAPTER  40 

IN  "THE  LAND  OF  PROMISE." 
1847 

The  First  Sabbath  in  the  Valley.— July  25,  1847,  was 
the  Sabbath.  It  was  a  pleasant  day,  and  at  ten  o'clock 
the  pioneers  met  in  worship  in  the  circle  of  their  encamp- 
ment. Elders  George  A.  Smith,  Heber  C.  Kimball  and  Ezra 
T.  Benson  were  the  speakers.  They  expressed  gratitude 
for  the  blessings  of  the  Lord  during  their  travels  to  this 
promised  land.  Not  a  soul  had  died  on  the  toilsome  journey. 
In  the  afternoon  another  service  was  held  and  the  sacra- 
ment was  administered.  Elders  Wilford  Woodruff,  Orson 
Pratt  and  Willard  Richards  were  the  speakers  at  this  ser- 
vice. The  principal  address  was  given  by  Elder  Pratt  who 
took  for  his  text,  Isaiah  52:7-8:  ''How  beautiful  upon  the 
mountains  are  the  feet  of  him  that  bringeth  good  tidings ; 
that  publisheth  peace,"  etc.  He  stated  that  the  predictions 
of  the  prophets  were  now  being  fulfilled. 

President  Young's  Advice. — President  Young  was  too 
feeble  to  make  any  extended  remarks,  but  near  the  close  of 
the  services  he  gave  some  very  important  advice.  Elder 
Wilford  Woodruff  made  a  synopsis  of  his  remarks  as  fol- 
lows: "He  told  the  brethren  that  they  must  not  work  on 
Sunday;  that  they  would  lose  five  times  as  much  as  they 
would  gain  by  it.  None  were  to  hunt  on  that  day;  and 
there  should  not  any  man  dwell  among  us  who  would  not 
observe  these  rules.  They  might  go  and  dwell  where  they 
pleased,  but  should  not  dwell  with  us.  He  also  said  that  no 
man  who  came  here  should  buy  any  land ;  that  he  had  none 
to  sell,  but  every  man  should  have  his  land  measured  out  to 
him  for  city  and  farming  purposes.  He  might  till  it  as  he 
pleased,  but  he  must  be  industrious  and  take  care  of  it." 
Later,  instructions  were  given  that  there  should  be  no  private 
ownership  of  the  streams,  and  only  dead  timber  should  be 


452         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

used  for  fuel,  as  trees  were  none  too  plentiful  and  should 
be  conserved.  These  regulations  were  adopted  by  the  com- 
munity in  justice  to  all,  for  it  was  expected  that  within  a 
very  short  time  the  Saints  who  were  then  on  the  plains 
— ^the  exiles  from  Nauvoo,  some  twenty  thousand  in  num- 
ber— and  others  coming  from  various  states  and  from 
Europe,  would  be  gathered  to  the  Rocky  Mountains. 

Explorations  of  the  Valley. — ^Naturally  the  pioneers 
were  impatient  to  explore  the  surrounding  country.  Their 
first  duty  was  to  plant  the  seed  they  brought  with  them. 
Plowing  began  on  the  23rd  and  continued  during  the  24th. 


SALT    LAKE   VALLEY    IN    1S47 

Monday  morning,  July  26th,  a  number  of  exploring  com- 
panies were  sent  out,  including  the  eight  apostles  in  the 
camp  and  Elders  Albert  Carrington,  William  Clayton,  John 
Brown  and  Joseph  Matthews.  The  two  latter  crossed  the 
river,  which  was  called  the  Utah  Outlet  and  later  the  West- 
ern Jordan,  and  ascended  the  mountains  on  the  west  of  the 
valley.  They  reported,  on  their  return,  that  the  land  on 
that  side  of  the  valley  was  not  as  good  as  the  land  on  the 
east  side.  Some  of  the  brethren  penetrated  some  of  the 
canyons  where  they  found  timber  of  good  quality.  Pres- 
ident Young,  Wilford  Woodruff  and  others  of  the  brethren 


IN  ''THE  LAND  OF  PROMISE'*  453 

visited  the  hot  and  also  the  warm  springs  at  the  north  end 
of  the  valley,  and  made  some  observations.  Their  explora- 
tions continued  for  several  days.  On  the  27th  of  July,  they 
explored  the  Tooele  Valley.  On  the  way  they  had  a  bath 
in  the  lake  and  were  much  surprised  at  the  buoyancy  of 
the  water.  That  night  they  camped  at  Black  Rock  and 
the  following  day  they  traveled  about  ten  miles  south  along 
the  eastern  base  of  the  Oquirrh  Mountains,  where,  in  the 
main,  they  found  a  barren  country  and  very  little  water. 
Orson  Pratt  ascended  the  mountain  where  he  obtained  a 
view  of  Utah  Lake,  which  he  judged  to  be  about  twenty 
miles  away.  Striking  eastward  across  the  valley  they  re- 
turned to  camp.  On  this  trip  they  saw  about  one  hundred 
goats,  sheep  and  antelope.  They  returned  satisfied  that  the 
spot  where  the  pioneers  had  camped  was  the  best  on  which 
their  city  could  be  built. 

A  Place  for  an  Ensign. — ^On  the  26th,  they  also  as- 
cended the  mountain  above  the  hot  springs  to  get  a  better 
view  of  the  surrounding  country,  and  by  aid  of  their  glasses 
were  able  to  discern  the  Utah  Outlet  at  the  point  of  the 
mountain,  where  it  enters  the  Salt  Lake  Valley  on  the  south. 
A  number  of  streams  were  also  seen  flowing  from  the  moun- 
tains into  the  valley.  As  they  stood  upon  the  mountain 
President  Young  remarked  that  it  would  be  a  good  place  to 
lift  up  an  ensign,  referring  to  Isaiah's  prophecy;  so  they 
named  it  "Ensign  Peak,"  by  which  name  it  has  since  been 
known.    In  later  years  a  flagstaff  was  placed  upon  it. 

The  Building  of  a  City. — After  returning  from  their 
explorations  on  the  28th,  a  council  was  held  in  the  evening 
and  it  was  decided  to  build  a  city.  Some  of  the  brethren 
suggested  that  they  explore  further  before  deciding  on  a 
site  for  a  settlement.  President  Young  replied  that  he  was 
willing  that  they  should  explore  until  they  were  satisfied, 
but  every  time  a  party  went  out  and  returned  he  believed 
they  would  agree  that  this  was  the  spot  on  which  they  should 
locate. 

It  was  decided  that  the  city  should  be  laid  out  in  blocks 


454         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

of  ten  acres  each  with  streets  eight  rods  wide  running  at 
right  angles.  The  blocks  were  to  be  divided  into  lots  con- 
taining one  and  one-quarter  acres  each,  with  exceptions  in 
certain  parts  where  the  lay  of  the  land  would  be  incon- 
venient for  such  arrangement.  The  houses  were  to  be  of 
uniform  distance  from  the  street  and  only  one  house  to  a 
lot.  "Upon  every  alternate  block  four  houses  were  to  be 
built  on  the  east,  and  four  on  the  west  side  of  the  square, 
but  none  on  the  north  and'  south  sides.  But  the  blocks  in- 
tervening were  to  have  four  houses  on  the  north  and  four 
on  the  south,  but  none  on  the  east  and  west  sides.  In  this 
plan  there  will  be  no  houses  fronting  each  other  on  the 
opposite  sides  of  the  streets,  while  those  on  the  same  side 
will  be  about  eight  rods  apart,  having  gardens  running  back 
twenty  rods  to  the  center  of  the  block."  Such  was  their  de- 
scription. There  were  to  be  four  public  squares  of  ten  acres 
each  in  various  parts  of  the  city.  "Let  every  man,"  said 
President  Young,  "cultivate  his  own  lot  and  set  out  every 
kind  of  fruit  and  shade  tree  and  beautify  the  city."  This 
plan  was  laid  before  the  camp  and  approved  unanimously. 

The  Place  for  the  Temple. — During  the  westward 
journey  the  building  of  a  temple  was  a  constant  theme.  On 
the  evening  of  the  28th  of  July,  President  Young  and  the 
apostles  with  Thomas  Bullock,  the  clerk,  walked  from  their 
camp  northward  to  a  spot  between  the  forks  of  City  Creek, 
and  there  President  Young  designated  a  site  for  the  build- 
ing of  a  temple.  Waving  his  hand  he  said:  "Here  is  the 
forty  acres  for  the  temple,  and  the  city  can  be  laid  out  per- 
fectly square  north  and  south,  east  and  west." 

Orson  Pratt's  Survey. — The  survey  of  the  city  was 
made  by  Orson  Pratt.  His  line  was  on  the  southeast  corner 
of  the  Temple  Block.  Beginning  at  that  point  the  city  was 
marked  out  into  blocks  of  ten  acres  each.  It  was  decided 
by  the  brethren  that  instead  of  using  forty  acres  for  the  site 
it  would  be  better  to  have  that  block  conform  in  size  with 
the  others.  According  to  Orson  Pratt's  calculations,  the 
latitude  of  the  north  boundary  of  the  Temple  Block  was 


IN  ''THE  LAND  OF  PROMISE'*  455 

40  degrees,  35  minutes  and  34  seconds.  The  longitude  was 
111  degrees,  26  minutes  and  34  seconds  west  of  Greenwich. 
The  altitude  was  4,300  feet  above  sea  level.  Later  govern- 
ment observations  varied  from  these  of  Elder  Pratt  but 
slightly. 

Arrival  of  the  Battalion  and  Mississippi  Members. — 

In  addition  to  the  twelve  members  of  the  battalion  and  the 
advance  company  of  Mississippi  Saints  who  came  into  the 
valley  with  the  pioneers,"  the  detachments  of  the  battalion 
who  wintered  at  Pueblo  under  the  command  of  Captain 
James  Brown  and  Nelson  Higgins.  together  with  the  main 
body  of  the  Mississippi  Saints,  entered  the  Salt  Lake  Valley, 
under  direction  of  Captain  James  Brown,  July  29,  1847. 
This  increased  the  number  in  the  camp  to  about  four  hun- 
dred souls.  They  brought  with  them  about  sixty  wagons, 
one  hundred  head  of  horses  and  mules  and  three  hundred 
head  of  cattle. 

Immediately  after  their  arrival  the  battalion  members 
built  a  bowery,  the  first  structure  in  the  valley  in  which 
public  meetings  could  be  held  with  some  degree  of  com- 
fort, and  the  worshipers  receive  protection  from  the  ex- 
cessive heat  of  the  sun. 

Renewal  of  Covenants. — Having  been  unable  to  live 
in  peace  in  former  habitations  because  of  persecutions  of 
wicked  men,  the  Saints  now  rejoiced  at  the  prospect  before 
them.  It  was  proposed  by  President  Young  and  the  apos- 
tles that  they  renew  their  covenants  with  the  Lord  and 
solemnly  promise  that  they  would  henceforth  keep  his  com- 
mandments in  this  land  where  they  were  free  from  religious 


<»It  is  quite  generally  understood  that  there  were  three  women 
who  entered  the  Salt  Lake  Valley  with  the  pioneers  in  July,  1847. 
The  fact  has  been  overlooked  by  many  that  there  were  other  noble 
women,  besides  these  three  who  accompanied  President  Young 
across  the  plains,  who  braved  the  dangers  and  hardships  of  the 
journey  to  the  west.  Among  the  Mississippi  Saints  who  met  the 
pioneers  at  Fort  Laramie  and  journeyed  with  them  from  that 
point  into  the  Salt  Lake  Valley,  were  the  following:  Elizabeth 
Crow,  Harriet  Crow,  EHzabeth  J.  Crow,  Ira  Vinda  Exene  Crow, 
Irmaninda  Almarene  Crow  and  Marilla  Jane  Therlkill. 


456         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

persecution.  In  the  humility  and  thankfulness  of  their 
hearts  for  their  deliverance,  the  apostles  set  the  example. 
August  6,  President  Young  was  baptized,  and  each  of  the 
apostles  were  likewise  baptized  in  turn.  This  was  not  done 
as  an  acknowledgment  that  their  former  baptism  was  not 
efficacious,  or  that  they  had  broken  covenants  formerly  re- 
ceived, but  as  an  acknowledgment  before  the  Lord  of  their 
v/illingness  to  serve  him  henceforth  and  forever.  To  this 
proposition  all  the  camp  of  Israel  said  Amen,  and  the  or- 
dinance of  baptism  was  administered  to  all. 

The  First  Births  and  Death  in  the  Colony.— The  first 
birth  in  the  pioneer  camp  was  that  of  a  daughter  to  John 
and  Catharine  Campbell  Steele,  August  9,  1847.  The  father 
was  a  member  of  the  battalion  and  he  and  his  wjfe  had  ar- 
rived in  the  camp  but  a  few  days  before.  The  child  was 
named  Young  Elizabeth  Steele,  in  honor  of  President  Brig- 
ham  Young  and  Queen  Elizabeth.  Two  days  later  the 
colony  was  called  upon  to  mourn  because  of  the  death  of 
Milton  H.  Therlkill,  three  years  old,  and  son  of  George  W. 
and  Jane  Therlkill,  of  the  Mississippi  company.  The  child 
had  wandered  from  the  camp  and  was  drowned  in  City 
Creek.  A  few  days  later  (August  15th)  a  daughter  was 
bom  to  these  same  parents.  This  was  the  second  birth  in 
the  colony. 

The  "Old  Fort."— Three  days  after  the  Pioneers  ar- 
rived in  the  valley,  Indians  of  the  Ute  and  Shoshone  tribes 
commenced  visiting  the  camp,  begging  and  endeavoring  to 
trade  for  guns  and  ammunition,  and  incidentally  to  bteal 
when  opportunity  afforded.  On  one  occasion  a  fight  en- 
sued and  the  Shoshones  killed  a  Ute  who  had  stolen  one  of 
their  horses.  President  Young  instructed  the  Saints  that 
they  should  trade  no  more  with  the  Indians,  who  were  mani- 
festing a  spirit  of  jealousy  because  the  pioneers  treated  one 
tribe  the  same  as  the  other. 

As  a  means  of  protection  against  Indian  raids  and  thefts, 
it^  was  decided  to  build  a  fort,  or  stockade,  on  one  of  the 
city  ten-acre  squares.     The  site  chosen  is  now  known  as 


IN  ''THE  LAND  OF  PROMISE'' 


457 


Pioneer  Park,  three  blocks  south  and  three  west  of  the 
Temple  Block.  At  a  meeting  held  August  1,  1847,  it  was 
decided  that  the  enclosure  should  be  built  of  logs  and  sun- 
dried  bricks  (adobes).  The  brethren  immediately  went  to 
work  preparing  the  timbers  and  adobes  for  this  purpose. 
August  10,  work  started  on  the  stockade.  The  walls  were 
twenty-seven  inches  thick  and  nine  feet  high  on  the  outer 
side.  It  was  built  as  a  continuation  of  huts  joined  together 
in  rectangular  form  around  the  outside  of  the  ten  acres  on 
which  it  stood.  The  east  side  was  built  of  logs,  and  the 
three  other  sides  of  adobe  walls.  The  roofs  slanted  but 
slightly  inward,  and  were  made  of  brush  covered  with  earth. 
Each  house  had  a  loop-hole  facing  the  outside  and  a  door 
and  windows  facing  the  interior.  The  main  entrances, 
which  were  on  the  east  and  west  sides  of  the  stockade,  were 


NORTH  POPT^ 


carefully  guarded  by  heavy  gates  which  were  locked  at 
night.  In  the  winter  and  spring  months  ithe  snow  and  rain 
caused  the  mud  to  leak  through  the  roofs,  to  the  great  dis- 
comfort of  the  inhabitants.  Wagon  covers,  and  other  arti- 
cles which  would  shed  moisture,  were  utilized,  to  protect 
beds  and  bedding.  Notwithstanding  the  discomforts  and 
inconveniences  of  life  under  such  conditions,  the  Saints  spent 
many  pleasant  hours  within  the  walls  of  their  temporary 
homes.  Two  additional  blocks  were  joined  to  the  original 
fort,  one  on  the  north  and  one  on  the  south,  to  accomodate 
later  arrivals  in  the  valley.  These  were  designated  as  the 
North  Fort  and  the  South  Fort,  and  were  similar  in  con- 
struction to  the  first,  or  Old  Fort,  as  it  was  called.  Dur- 
ing the  first  winter,  schools  were  taught  in  the  fort  by 
Julian  Moses  and  Miss  Mary  Ann  Dillworth. 

Captain  Brown's  Journey  to  the  Coast. — A  question 


458         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

had  arisen  regarding  the  Pueblo  detachment  of  the  Mor- 
mon BattaHon.  They  were  under  orders  to  march  to  the 
Pacific  coast,  but  the  term  of  their  enhstment  had  expired. 
Should  they  go  to  the  coast  to  be  mustered  out  of  ser- 
vice, or  should  that  duty  be  performed  by  their  company 
officers?  After  some  deliberation  it  was  decided  that  they 
should  be  mustered  out  of  service,  and  that  Captain  James 
Brown  with  a  small  company  should  go  to  California  and 
report  to  the  army  officers  there,  and  with  a  power  of  at- 
torney from  each  of  the  men,  draw  their  pay.  Captain 
Brown,  with  several  members  of  the  battalion,  departed  for 
San  Francisco,  August  9,  piloted  by  Samuel  Brannan. 
Brannan  returned  to  California  greatly  disappointed  be- 
cause President  Young  would  not  hearken  to  his  counsel 
and  continue  on  to  the  coast,  where  he  thought  conditions 
for  permanent  settlement  were  more  favorable  than  the  deso- 
late valleys  of  the  mountains.  Captain  Brown  carried  with 
him  a  message  from  President  Young  to  the  battalion  mem- 
bers on  the  coast,  advising  all  who  had  no  families  to  re- 
main in  California  through  the  winter  and  obtain  work, 
and  in  the  spring  come  to  the  Salt  Lake  Valley  with  their 
earnings.  Captain  Brown's  company  went  by  way  of  the 
northern  route  and  were  accompanied  as  far  as  Fort  Hall, 
by  Jesse  C.  Little,  Joseph  Matthews,  John  Brown  and  others, 
who  explored  the  Cache  and  Weber  valleys.  These  brethren 
returned  with  favorable  reports. 

Special  Conference  in  the  Valley. — Sunday,  August 
22,  1847,  a  special  conference  was  held  in  the  Salt  Lake 
Valley.  It  was  agreed  to  fence  the  city,  and  such  portions 
of  adjacent  lands  as  might  be  deemed  proper  for  cultivation, 
thus  affording  protection  from  cattle.  "By  this  means," 
said  President  Young,  "we  can  raise  thousands  of  bushels 
of  grain  next  season  for  ourselves  and  also  some  to  sustain 
those  who  shall  come  after  us.  I  would  rather  fence  a  block 
of  ten  acres,  and  have  a  crop,  than  plant  a  hundred  acres 
for  the  cattle  to  destroy." 

It  was  decided  that  a  presidency  and  a  high  council  be 


IN  ''THE  LAND  OF  FROMISE''  459 

appointed  to  preside  over  the  Saints  in  the  valley.  Elder 
John  Smith,  uncle  of  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  who  was 
at  the  time  on  the  plains,  was  chosen  as  president.  Presi- 
dent Young  moved  that  "we  call  this  place  'The  Great  Salt 
Lake  City,  of  the  Great  Basin  of  North  America,'  "  and  that 
the  post  office  be  called  "The  Great  Basin  Post  Office." 
Elder  Heber  C.  Kimball  moved  that  the  river  running  west 
of  the  settlement  be  called  "The  Western  Jordan."  Some  of 
the  creeks  were  also  named  as  follows:  City  Creek,  Red 
Butte  Creek,  Canyon  Creek  (afterwards  Emigration  Creek) 
and  Big  Canyon  Creek  (Parley's  Creek).  Those  streams 
farther  to  the  south  were  not  named  at.  that  time. 

At  the  close  of  the  services  Elder  Heber  C.  Kimball  re- 
marked :  "This  is  a  paradise  to  me,  and  one  of  the  loveliest 
places  I  ever  beheld.  I  hope  none  of  us  will  be  left  alive  to 
pollute  this  land.  I  would  rather  die  than  act  as  inconsist- 
ent as  many  have  in  times  past." 

The  Return  of  the  Pioneers. — President  Young  felt 
great  anxiety  for  the  companies  of  Saints  who  were  on  the 
plains  wending  their  way  to  the  valley.  There  was  much  to 
be  done  in  order  to  care  properly  for  those  who  had  al- 
ready arrived,  protect  them  from  hostile  Indians  and  pre- 
pare for  the  coming  winter  season.  This  labor  required  his 
attention  and  that  of  the  leading  brethren  for  some  days. 
However,  it  was  deemed'  necessary  that  a  company  start 
back  at  once  to  meet  the  oncoming  immigrants.  Monday, 
August  2,  1847,  it  was  decided  in  a  council  meeting,  that 
Elder  Ezra  T.  Benson  with  a  company  of  horsemen  should 
start  back  immediately.  About  noon  on  that  day  this  com- 
pany departed.  They  carried  instructions  from  President 
Young  to  obtain  the  names  of  all  who  were  in  the  several 
camps,  together  with  the  number  of  wagons,  horses,  oxen 
and  other  animals;  also  to  ascertain  the  condition  of  the 
health  and  needs  of  the  immigrants,  so  that  assistance  might 
be  rendered  where  necessary.  August  16  and  17,  a  com- 
pany selected  from  the  original  pioneers  and  battalion  started 
back  for  this  purpose.    This  company  consisted  of  seventy- 


460       ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

one  men,  with  thirty-three  wagons,  fourteen  mules  and 
ninety-two  yoke  of  oxen.  It  was  divided  into  two  divisions 
with  Tunis  Rappleyee  and  Shadrach  Roundy  as  captains. 
August  26,  President  Young  and  the  apostles  started  on 
their  return  to  Winter  Quarters.  This  company  consisted 
of  one  hundred  and  eight  men,  thirty-six  wagons,  seventy- 
one  horses  and  forty-nine  mules.  They  passed  a  number 
of  trains  on  the  way  to  the  valley,  totaling  more  than  fif- 
teen hundred  men,  women  and  children,  with  five  hundred 
and  sixty  wagons  and  five  thousand  head  of  stock.  Among 
these  immigrants  were  Elders  Parley  P.  Pratt  and  John 
Taylor  of  the  council  of  the  apostles,  who  were  in  charge 
of  the  companies. 

President  Young*s  Instructions  and  Blessing. — Presi- 
dent Young  arrived  at  Winter  Quarters,  October  31,  after 
an  eventful  journey  back  across  the  plains.  When  the  com- 
pany arrived  within  a  mile  of  Winter  Quarters,  President 
Young  called  them  together  and  made  the  following  re- 
marks : 

''Brethren,  I  will  say  to  the  pioneers,  I  wish  you  would 
receive  my  thanks  for  your  kindness  and  willingness  to  obey 
orders.  I  am  satisfied  with  you;  you  have  done  well.  We 
have  accomplished  more  than  we  expected.  The  one  hun- 
dred and  forty^hree  men  who  started,  some  of  them  sick, 
are  all  well.  Not  a  man  has  died ;  and  we  have  not  lost 
a  horse,  mule  or  ox,  except  through  carelessness.  The  bless- 
ings of  the  Lord  have  been  with  us.  If  the  brethren  arc 
satisfied  with  me  and  the  Twelve,  please  signify  it  with  up- 
lifted hands.  (All  hands  were  raised.)  I  feel  to  bless  you 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord  God  of  Israel.  You  are  dismissed 
to  go  to  your  homes." 

The  company  then  drove  into  the  town  of  Winter 
Quarters  in  order,  arriving  about  one  hour  before  sunset. 
The  streets  of  the  town  were  filled  with  eager  people  and 
the  weary  pioneers  rejoiced  once  more  to  behold  their  wives, 
children  and  friends. 

Organization  of  a  Stake  of  Zion. — Sunday,  October 


IN  "THE  LAND   OF  PROMISE"  461 

3,  1847,  the  Saints  in  the  Salt  Lake  Valley  met  in  conference 
and  transacted  business  which  had  been  proposed  by  Presi- 
dent Young  and  the  apostles  before  their  departure.  "Uncle" 
John  Smith,  who  had  been  chosen  before  his  arrival,  was 
sustained  as  president  of  the  Salt  Lake  Stake  of  Zion,  with 
Charles  C.  Rich  and  John  Young  as  his  counselors.  Mem- 
bers of  the  high  council  were  also  chosen  as  follows :  Henry 
G.  Sherwood,  Thomas  Grover,  Levi  Jackman,  John  Mur- 
dock,  Daniel  Spencer,  Lewis  Abbot,  Ira  Eldredge,  Edson 
Whipple,  Shadrach  Roundy,  John  Vance,  Willard  Snow  and 
Abraham  O.  Smoot. 

Charles  C.  Rich  was  also  selected  as  chief  military  com- 
mander under  the  direction  of  the  stake  authorities.  Al- 
bert Carrington  was  selected  to  act  as  clerk  and  historian 
of  the  city,  and  John  Van  Cott  as  marshal. 

Population  at  the  Close  of  1847. — The  last  company 
to  enter  the  valley  in  1847  arrived  in  October.  The  sev- 
eral companies  were  listed  by  Thomas  Bullock  as  follows : 
President  Young's  pioneer  company,  148;  the  Mississippi 
company,  47;  Mormon  Battalion,  210;  Daniel  Spencer's 
company,  204;  Parley  P.  Pratt's  company,  198;  Abraham 
O.  Smooths  company,  139;  Charles  C.  Rich's  company,  130; 
George  B.  Wallace's  company,  198;  Edward  Hunter's  com- 
pany, 155;  Joseph  Home's  company,  197;  Joseph  B.  Noble's 
company,  171;  W.  Snow's  company,  148;  and  Jedediah  M. 
Grant's  company,  the  last  of  the  season,  150.  The  total 
being  2,095  souls  for  the  year. 


CHAPTER  41 

ORGANIZATION       OF       THE       PRESIDENCY- 
CHURCH   ACTIVITIES    1847—1849 

Activities  on  the  Missouri. — As  soon  as  the  apostles 
arrived  at  Winter  Quarters  they  held  council  meetings  al- 
most daily,  which  continued  during  the  months  of  November 
and  December,  for  there  was  much  to  be  done.  The  Saints 
had  been  greatly  blessed  in  their  crops  and  a  good  and  abun- 
dant harvest  had  been  gathered.  Instructions  were  given 
that  all  the  Church  records  should  be  gathered  and  pre- 
pared for  removal  to  the  Salt  Lake  Valley.  The  poor  among 
the  Saints  were  also  to  be  gathered,  and  instructions  were 
given  to  the  people  at  Garden  Grove  to  move  to  Winter 
Quarters  in  the  spring.  Elder  Jesse  C.  Little  was  called 
again  to  preside  in  the  Eastern  States  and  Elder  John 
Brown,  who  had  led  the  Mississippi  Saints  to  Pueblo,  and 
later  w^as  one  of  the  pioneers,  was  called  to  take  charge  of 
the  work  in  the  Southern  States.  November  8,  it  was  de- 
cided to  vacate  Winter  Quarters  and  move  to  the  east  bank 
of  the  Missouri,  and  there  make  a  settlement  for  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  who  were  not  able  to  continue  to  the 
west.  All  who  could  leave  in  the  spring  for  the  west  would 
be  called  upon  to  do  so.  Elder  Hyde,  who  had  been  pre- 
siding at  Winter  Quarters,  reported  that  action  had  been 
taken  against  Bishop  George  Miller  and  James  Emmett, 
who,  contrary  to  counsel,  had  moved  to  Texas  instead  of 
continuing  on  to  the  Rocky  Mountains.  This  action  was 
approved  by  the  council  of  the  twelve.  Elder  Orson  Pratt 
was  chosen  to  go  to  England  and  preside  in  the  British 
Mission  and  Elder  Wilford  Woodruff  to  Canada.  Some 
twenty-seven  elders  were  called  to  various  mission  fields. 
November  22,  the  brethren  wrote  a  letter  to  Oliver  Cowdery, 
whose  heart  had  softened,  exhorting  him  to  be  baptized. 

Organization  of  the  First  Presidency. — From  the 
martyrdom  of  the   Prophet  Joseph   and   Patriarch   Hyrum 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  PRESIDENCY     463 


Smith  in  1844,  until  December,  1847,  the  Twelve  Apostles, 
with  President  Brigham  Young  at  their  head,  were  sus- 
tained as  the  presiding  council  of  the  Church.  On  the  re- 
turn journey  to  Winter  Quarters  from  the  Salt  Lake  Val- 
ley, the  apostles  conversed  on  the  subject  of  reorganizing 
the  First  Presidency.  December  5,  1847,  they  met  in  coun- 
cil at  the  home  of  Orson  Hyde,  on  the  east  bank  of  the 
Missouri  River,  when  this 
and  other  important  matters 
were  considered.  There 
were  present  at  this  meet- 
ing :  President  Brigham 
Young,  and  Elders  Heber 
C.  Kimball,  Orson  Hyde, 
Orson  Pratt,  Willard  Rich- 
ards, Wilford  Woodruff, 
George  A.  Smith,  Amasa 
M.  Lyman  and  Ezra  T. 
Benson.  Elders  Parley  P. 
Pratt  and  John  Taylor  were 
in  the  Salt  Lake  Valley,  and 
Lyman  Wight,  who  had 
failed  to  accompany  the 
Church  to  the  West,  was  in 
Texas,  Elders  Lyman  and 
Benson  had- been  called  into 
the  council  of  the  twelve  to 
succeed  William  Smith  and 

John  E.  Page,  who  had  been  excommunicated  because  of 
insubordination  and  rebellion  against  authority.  Each  of 
the  brethren  present  expressed  his  views  in  turn  in  relation 
to  the  matter  of  the  First  Presidency,  after  which,  on  mo- 
tion of  Elder  Orson  Hyde,  Brigham  Young  was  unani- 
mously sustained  as  President  of  the  Church  "with  authority 
to  nominate"  his  two  counselors.  He  chose  Elder  Heber  C. 
Kimball,  as  his  first  and  Willard  Richards,  as  his  second 
counselor.    The  choosing  of  Heber  C.  Kimball,  was  the  ful- 


HEBER    C.    KIMBALL 


464       ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


filment  of  a  prediction  by  the  Patriarch  Hyrum  Smith.  In 
a  patriarchal  blessing  given  to  Elder  Kimball  March  9,  1842, 
Hyrum  Smith  said:  "You  shall  be  blessed  with  a,  fulness 
and  shall  be  not  one  whit  behind  the  chief  est ;  as  an  apostle 
you  shall  stand  in  the  presence  of  God  to  judge  the  people; 
and  as  a  prophet  you  shall  attain  to  the  honor  of  the  three." 
The  following  day  they  selected  "Uncle"  John  Smith  to  be 
"the  Patriarch  over  the  whole  Church."  Elders  Orson 
Hyde  and  Ezra  T.  Benson  were  appointed  to  go  east  and 
Amasa  M.  Lyman  to  the  north  to  procure  means  to  help 
the  Saints  to  emigrate  the  next  season.  The  apostles  also 
ordained  Luke  S.  Johnson  an  elder. 

The  Sustaining  Vote  of  the  Saints. — A  general  con- 
ference of  the  Church  on  the  Missouri  was  held  December 
24  to  27,  1847,  on  the  Iowa  side  of  the  Missouri  River.    A 

large  log  tabernacle  had 
been  constructed  which 
would  seat  nearly  one  thou- 
sand persons.  On  the  last 
day  of  this  conference  the 
First  Presidency,  Brigham 
Young,  Heber  C.  Kimball 
and  Willard  Richards, 
chosen  by  the  apostles  on 
the  4th  of  the  month,  were 
unanimously  sustained  by 
the  vote  of  the  Saints.  John 
Smith  was  also  sustained  as 
the  "Patriarch  over  all  the 
Church."  The  action  of 
this  conference  was  subse- 
quently ratified  by  the 
members  of  the  Church  in 
Iowa  and  in  the  Salt  Lake 
Valley,  at  conferences  held  in  April,  1848 ;  and  in  the  British 
Isles  at  a  conference  held  in  Manchester,  August  14,  1848. 
The  day  before  the  conference  convened   (Dec.  23),  a 


WILLARD  RICHARDS 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  PRESIDENCY    465 

general  epistle  was  issued  by  the  apostles  to  all  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Church,  "dispersed  throughout  the  earth."  This 
was  a  very  important  epistle  portraying  the  movements  of 
the  Church  since  the  exodus  from  Nauvoo,  and  declaring 
the  intentions  and  prospects  of  the  people  for  the  immediate 
future.  All  the  members  of  the  Church  who  had  been  driven 
from  their  homes  were  instructed  to  gather  to  the  site  se- 
lected for  their  settlement  in  the  Great  Basin,  Others  in  the 
United   States,   Canada   and   Great   Britain,    were  likewise 


'<< 

#:» 

^ 

Jm 

m 

^^^ 

'm 

1:^ 

^ 

••3 

%^ 

K  , 

-% 

"i 

Ill' 

»* 

M 

h^-.m 

ft 

'"■"-" 

".  'w^ 

KANESVILLE 


counseled  to  gather,  as  circumstances  would  permit.  They 
were  to  bring  with  them  seeds  of  every  kind — ''everything 
that  grows  upon  the  face  of  the  whole  earth  that  will  please 
the  eye,  gladden  the  heart,  or  cheer  the  soul  of  man."  They 
were  also  to  bring  "the  best  stock  of  beasts,  birds  and  fowl," 
and  tools  of  every  kind.  Advice  in  relation  to  the  building 
of  Zion ;  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel ;  the  duties  of  parents ; 
the  building  of  the  temple,  and  other  matters  of  grave  con- 
cern to  the  members  of  the  Church,  were  also  set  forth,  for 

81 


466       ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

their  comfort  and  guidance,   during  .those  days  of  recon- 
struction and  great  trial. 

Kanesville — Pottawattamie  County. — Following  the 
advice  of  President  Young,  the  Saints  residing  at  Winter 
Quarters  moved  across  the  Missouri  River  to  the  Bluffs  on 
the  Iowa  side.  This  country  was  called  the  "Pottawattamie 
country,"  because  it  was  inhabited  by  a  tribe  of  Indians  by 
that  name.  These  Indians  had  been  removed  by  the  gov- 
ernment, a  few  months  before,  to  another  part,  leaving  the 
Saints  in  sole  occupancy  of  the  land.  There  were  no  settle- 
ments within  many  miles  of  the  Latter-day  Saints.  Presi- 
dent Young  deemed  it  wise  that  the  Saints  should  hold 
these  lands  for  some  time,  in  the  interests  of  immigration, 
and  therefore  many  who  were  not  prepared  to  go  west,  and 
some  who  preferred  to  remain,  made  this  place  their  home. 

The  settlement  established  by  them  was  in  what  was 
called  ''Miller's  Hollow."  They  named  it  "Kanesville,"  in 
honor  of  Colonel  Thomas  L.  Kane,  who  had  been  instru- 
mental in  securing  for  them  privileges  from  the  government, 
and  who  had  shown  his  friendship  on  many  occasions.  Elder 
Orson  Hyde,  who  was  left  in  charge  after  the  departure  of 
President  Young  and  the  majority  of  the  Saints,  published 
a  paper,  the  Frontier  Guardian,  which  continued  under  his 
editorship  for  three  years.  When  the  Saints  residing  there 
werd.  instructed  to  j din  the  main  body  of  the*  jjatter-day 
Saints  in  the* West,  the  paper  was  sold  and  the  inembers  of 
the  Church  left  their  holdings  for  other  people. 

The  Iowa  Legislature  in  1847,  provided  for  the  creation 
of  counties  in  the  Pottawattamie  country,  whenever  the 
judge  of  that  district  "should  decree  that  the  public  good 
required  it."  The  Saints  petitioned  for  a  county  organiza- 
tion, and  learned  that  the  judge  had  already  taken  steps  in 
that  direction.  The  County  of  Pottawattamie  was  therefore 
organized,  and  was  officered  by  members  of  the  Church. 
Other  settlers  began  to  arrive,  after  the  Saints  had  made 
of  the  place  a  pleasant  habitation.  When  the  call  came  for 
the  members  of  the  Church  to  "arise  and  come  home"  in 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  PRESIDENCY    A67 

1852,  they  deserted  Kanesville  and  the  name  was  soon 
changed  to  Council  Bluffs,  by  which  name  it  has  since  been 
known. 

President  Young's  Second  Trip  Across  the  Plains. 

— During  the  month  of  May,  1848,  preparations  were  made 
for  the  departure  of  the  main  body  of  the  Saints  on  the 
Missouri  River.  On  the  9th  of  that  month  the  first  com- 
pany of  twenty-two  wagons  departed  and  camped  on  the  Elk- 
horn.  On  the  26th,  President  Young  left  Winter  Quarters 
and  took  command  of  the  camps  and  led  them  across  the 
plains.  This  was  to  be  his  last  trip,  for  his  duties  henceforth 
were  to  be  among  the  settlements  in  the  Rocky  Mountains. 
During  the  month  of  June  Presidents  Young  and  Kimball 
commenced  their  journey  at  the  head  of  camps  consisting  of 
over  six  hundred  wagons  and  nearly  two  thousand  souls,  with 
their  accompanying  goods  and  chattels.  President  Willard 
Richards  followed  in  the  month  of  July  with  another  camp 
of  one  hundred  and  sixty-nine  wagons  and  over  five  hun- 
dred souls.  These  camps  traveled  in  accordance  with  the 
regulations  adopted  at  the  beginning  among  the  pioneers. 
From  this  time  forth,  for  many  years,  companies  of  Latter- 
day  Saints  might  be  seen  crossing  the  plains,  coming  from 
Europe  and  the  various  states  of  the  Union.  Presidents 
Young  and  Kimball  arrived  in  the  valley  in  September,  and 
President  Richards  arrived  early  in  October,  1848. 

Plague  of  the  Crickets. — The  season  was  so  far  advanced 
when  the  pioneers  arrived  in  the  summer  of  1847  that  little 
resulted  from  the  planting,  except  to  obtain  some  seed  po- 
tatoes. Their  salvation  depended  on  the  success  of  their 
crops  in  1848.  They  had  built  three  saw  mills  in  the  moun- 
tains and  one  grist  mill.  Their  planted  fields  consisted  of 
five  thousand  one  hundred  and  thirty-three  acres,  of  which 
nearly  nine  hundred  acres  were  planted  in  winter  wheat. 
With  the  aid  of  irrigation  all  things  looked  favorable,  and 
it  appeared  that  there  would  be  a  fruitful  harvest.  The 
Saints  were  happy  and  their  prospects  were  bright.  They 
gave  thanks  to  the  Lord  and  in  humility  desired  to  serve 


468       ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

him.  In  the  months  of  May  and  June  they  were  menaced 
by  a  danger  as  bad  as  the  persecution  of  mobs.  Myriads  of 
crickets  came  down  the  mountain  sides  into  the  valley,  like 
a  vast  army  marshalled  for  battle,  and  began  to  destroy  the 
fields.  From  one  they  would  pass  on  to  another,  and  in  a 
few  moments  leave  a  field  as  barren  as  a  desert  waste.  Some- 
thing had  to  be  done,  or  the  inhabitants  must  perish.  The 
community  was  aroused  and  every  soul  entered  the  unequal 
conflict.  Trenches  were  dug  around  the  fields  and  filled 
with  water,  in  the  hope  of  stopping  the  ravages  of  the  pest, 
but  without  result.  .  Fire  was  equally  unavailing.  The  at- 
tempt was  made  to  beat  them  back  with  clubs,  brooms  and 
other  improvised  weapons,  but  nothing  that  man  could  do 
was  able  to  stop  the  steady  onward  march  of  the  voracious 
crickets.     The  settlers  were  helpless  before  them. 

The  Miracle  of  the  Gulls. — When  all  seemed  lost,  and 
the  Saints  were  giving  up  in  despair,  the  heavens  became 
clouded  with  gulls,  which  hovered  over  the  fields,  uttering 
their  plaintive  scream.  Was  this  a  new  evil  come  upon 
them?  Such  were  the  thoughts  of  some  who  expected  that 
what  the  crickets  left  the  gulls  would  destroy;  but  not  so, 
the  gulls  in  countless  battalions  descended  and  began  to 
devour  the  crickets,  waging  a  battle  for  the  preservation  of 
the  crops.  They  ate,  they  gorged  upon  the  pest,  and  then 
flying  to  the  streams  would  drink  and  vomit  and  again  re- 
turn to  the  battle  front.  This  took  place  day  by  day  until 
the  crickets  were  destroyed.  The  people  gave  thanks,  for 
this  was  to  them  a  miracle.  Surely  the  Lord  was  merciful 
and  had  sent  the  gulls  as  angels  of  mercy  for  their  salvation.'' 
Since  that  time  the  gull  has  been  looked  upon  by  the  Latter- 
day  Saints  almost  as  a  sacred  deliverer.  Laws  have  been 
passed  for  the  protection  of  these  birds,  and  the  wanton  kill- 
ing of  one  would  be  considered  a  crime  of  great  magnitude. 


''September  13,  1913,  a  monument  commemorating  this  event, 
was  unveiled  on  the  Temple  Block,  Salt  Lake  City.  The  "Sea- 
gull Mlonument,"  as  it  is  called,  is  the  work  of  Mahonri  M.  Young, 
grandson  of  President  Brigham  Young. 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  PRESIDENCY    469 

The  Feast  of  the  Harvest. — The  first  harvest  in  the 
valley  was  none  too  plentiful;  however,  enough  had  been 
raised  to  tide  over  the  season  with  the  oncoming  and  con- 
stantly increasing  population.  It  is  doubtful  if  ever  since 
then  a  harvest  has  filled  the  hearts  of  the  people  with  such 
joy  and  satisfaction.  With  thankful  hearts,  August  10,  1848, 
a  public  ''harvest  feast"  was  celebrated  in  the  valley.  It  had 
been  demonstrated  that  abundant  crops  could  be  raised  with 
proper  care  and  cultivation.  Large  sheaves  of  wheat,  rye, 
barley,  and  other  products  of  the  soil,  were  placed  on  ex- 
hibition, and  the  people  celebrated  with  music,  song,  speeches, 
prayer  and  thanksgiving. 

The  Return  of  Oliver  Cowdery. — For  some  time  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  had  been  striving  with  Oliver  Cowdery. 
Finally  he  decided  to  accept  the  admonition  of  the  apostles 
given  November  22,  1847,  and  again  unite  with  the  Church. 
He  came  to  Kanesville  with  his  family,  in  October,  1848, 
and  asked  to  be  received  as  a  member  in  the  Church.  He 
had  been  absent  for  over  ten  years.  A  special  conference 
was  held  October  21,  1848,  at  which  Oliver  Cowdery  arose 
and  confessed  the  error  of  his  ways  and  gave  his  testimony 
as  follows: 

"Friends  and  Brethren: — My  name  is  Cowdery,  Oliver 
Cowdery.  In  the  early  history  of  this  Church  I  stood  identi- 
fied with  her,  and  one  in  her  councils.  True  it  is  that  the 
gifts  and  callings  of  God  are  without  repentance;  not  be- 
cause I  was  better  than  the  rest  of  mankind  was  I  called; 
but,  to  fulfil  the  purposes  of  God,  he  called  me  to  a  high 
and  holy  calling. 

*T  wrote  with  my  own  pen  the  entire  Book  of  Mormon 
(save  a  few  pages),  as  it  fell  from  the  lips  of  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith,  as  he  translated  it  by  the  gift  and  power  of 
God,  by  the  means  of  the  Urim  and  Thummim,  or,  as  it  is 
called  by  that  book,  *holy  interpreters.'  I  beheld  with  my 
eyes,  and  handled  with  my  hands,  the  gold  plates  from 
which  it  was  transcribed.  I  also  saw  with  my  eyes  and 
handled  with  my  hands  the  'holy  interpreters.'  That  book 
is  true.    Sidney  Rigdon  did  not  write  it.    Mr.  Spaulding  did 


470       ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

not  write  it.  I  wrote  it  myself  as  it  fell  from  the  lips  of 
the  Prophet.  It  contains  the  everlasting  Gospel,  and  came 
forth  to  the  children  of  men  in  fulfilment  of  the  revela- 
tions of  John,  where  he  says  he  saw  an  angel  come  with 
the  everlasting  Gospel  to  preach  to  every  nation,  kindred, 
tongue  and  people.  It  contains  principles  of  salvation;  and 
if  you,  my  hearers,  will  walk  by  its  light  and  obey  its  pre- 
cepts, you  will  be  saved  with  an  everlasting  salvation  in  the 
kingdom  of  God  on  high.  Brother  Hyde  has  just  said  that 
it  is  very  important  that  we  keep  and  walk  in  the  true  chan- 
nel, in  order  to  avoid  the  sand-bars.  This  is  true.  The 
channel  is  here.    The  Holy  Priesthood  is  here. 

"I  was  present  with  Joseph  when  an  holy  angel  from 
God  came  down  from  heaven  and  conferred  on  us,  or  re- 
stored the  lesser  or  Aaronic  Priesthood,  and  said  to  us  at 
the  same  time,  that  it  should  remain  upon  the  earth  while 
the  earth  stands. 

"I  was  also  present  with  Joseph  when  the  higher  or  Mel- 
chizedek  Priesthood  was  conferred  by  holy  angels  from  on 
high.  This  Priesthood  we  then  conferred  on  each  other, 
by  the  will  and  commandment  of  God.  This  Priesthood,  as 
was  then  declared,  is  also  to  remain  upon  the  earth  until 
the  last  remnant  of  time.  This  Holy  Priesthood,  or  author- 
ity, we  then  conferred  upon  many,  and  is  just  as  good  and 
valid  as  though  God  had  done  it  in  person. 

"I  laid  my  hands  upon  that  man — Yes  I  laid  my  right 
hand  upon  his  head  (pointing  to  Brother  Hyde),  and  I  con- 
ferred upon  him  the  Priesthood,  and  he  holds  that  Priest- 
hood now.  He  was  also  called  through  me,  by  the  prayer 
of  faith,  an  apostle  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 

A  few  days  later  Oliver  Cowdery  appeared  before  the 
high  council  at  Kanesville  and  requested  that  he  be  received 
into  the  Church.  His  case  was  considered  and  on  motion 
of  Elder  Orson  Hyde,  who  presided  at  Kanesville,  he  was 
received  by  baptism.  When  Oliver  appeared  before  the 
high  council  on  this  occasion  he  said: 

"Brethren,  for  a  number  of  years  I  have  been  separated 
from  you.  I  now  desire  to  come  back.  I  wish  to  come 
humbly  and  to  be  one  in  your  midst»    I  seek  no  station.    I 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  PRESIDENCY    471 

only  wish  to  be  identified  with  you.  I  am  out  of  the  Church. 
I  am  not  a  member  of  the  Church,  but  I  wish  to  become  a 
member  of  it.  I  wish  to  come  in  at  the  door.  I  know  the 
door.  I  have  not  come  here  to  seek  precedence,  I  come 
humbly,  and  throw  myself  upon  the  decisions  of  this  bo/.y, 
knowing,  as  I  do,  that  its  decisions  are  right,  and  should  be 
obeyed." 

It  was  a  sad  occasion,  yet  a  time  of  rejoicing  to  see  the 
former  "Second  Elder"  of  the  Church  with  a  contrite  spirit 
desiring  fellowship  in  the  Church,  and  the  association  of  his 
former  brethren.  After  his  baptism  he  desired  to  go  to  the 
Salt  Lake  Valley  and  then  take  a  mission  to  Great  Britain. 
Before  doing  so  he  went  to  visit  with  relatives  in  Missouri, 
and  while  there  he  was  taken  sick  and  died  March  3,  1850. 
He  died  a  happy  man  with  the  assurance  that  his  sins  had 
been  forgiven  him. 

The  Beginning  of  New  Settlements. — ^Explorations 
of  the  surrounding  valleys  commenced  as  soon  as  the  pio- 
neers entered  the  Salt  Lake  Valley,  for  the  purpose  of  dis- 
covering suitable  sites  for  other  gathering  places.  In  the 
fall  of  1847,  Perrigrine  Sessions,  Samuel  Brown  and  Hector 
C.  Haight  moved  into  the  valley  north  (Davis  County)  with 
herds  of  cattle.  Sessions  camped  near  the  spot  where  Bounti- 
ful was  subsequently  built,  and  there  he  lived  during  the 
winter  with  part  of  his  family,  first  in  a  wagon  and  then  in 
a  hut.  Later  he  built  a  permanent  home  which  was  the 
beginning  of  Bountiful,  formerly  called  Session's  Settlement. 
Hector  C.  Haight  went  a  few  miles  farther  north  and  made 
his  camp  near  the  present  site  of  Farmington,  on  Big  Creek. 
Later  he  moved  about  three  miles  north  on  Haight's  Creek, 
where  he  built  a  cabin  where  he  lived  with  one  of  his  sons 
during  the  winter  of  1847-48.  In  1848,  Daniel  Miller,. 
Thomas  Grover,  Jacob  F.  Secrist,  William  Smith  and  many 
others  moved  to  the  north  and  became  the  first  settlers  of 
Bountiful,  Farmington  and  other  towns  in  Davis  County. 
Early  in  the  year  1848,  Captain  James  Brown,  who  had  re- 
turned from  California,  entered  into  negotiations  with  Miles 


472       ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

M.  Goodyear,  a  trapper  and  trader,  for  the  purchase  of  lands 
where  the  present  city  of  Ogden  is  built.  There  he  located, 
calling  the  place  Brownsville.  John  S.  Higbee  and  others 
located  in  Utah  valley  in  1849.  That  same  year  John  Row- 
berry  led  a  company  to  Tooele  Valley,  and  Isaac  Morley 
another  to  Sanpete  Valley.  In  all  these  places  permanent 
settlements  were  established  in  that  year.  From  this  time  on 
colonization  continued,  under  the  direction  of  President  Brig- 
ham  Young,  and  settlements  began  to  spring  up  throughout 
the  Rocky  Mountains,  extending  for  hundreds  of  miles.  The 
prophecy  of  Joseph  Smith  uttered  August  6,  1842,  was 
realized. 

Filling  Vacancies  in  the  Council  of  the  Tv^^elve. — The 

organization  of  the  First  Presidency  and  the  disfellowship- 
ment  of  Lyman  Wight,  left  four  vacancies  in  the  council  of 
the  twelve.  February  11,  1849,  the  First  Presidency  and 
apostles  met  in  council  at  the  homes  of  Elder  George  B. 
Wallace  to  consider  the  filling  of  these  vacancies.  Presi- 
dent Young  nominated  Elders  Charles  C.  Rich,  Lorenzo 
Snow,  Erastus  Snow  and  Franklin  D.  Richards  for  these 
positions,  which  nominations  were  approved  by  the  apos- 
tles. The  following  day  at  the  home  of  Elder  Wallace,  they 
were  ordained. 

.  The  Salt  Lake  Stake.— In  the  fall  of  1847,  the  Saints 
in  the  Salt  Lake  Valley  were  organized  into  a  stake.  It 
became  necessary  in  1849,  to  perfect  that  organization  and 
make  certain  changes.  A  meeting  was  called,  February  13, 
1849,  for  that,  purpose.  Elder  Daniel  Spencer  was  set  apart 
as  president  of  the  Salt  Lake  Stake,  succeeding  Patriarch 
John  Smith,  with  David  Fullmer  and  Willard  Snow  as  his 
counselors.  A  committee  was  appointed  to  lay  the  city  off 
into  ecclesiastical  wards,  which  later  reported,  and  at  an- 
other meeting  held  on  the  16th,  the  high  council  was  or- 
ganized and  officers  chosen  for  quorums  of  the  Priest- 
hood. The  following  division  of  the  valley  into  wards  was 
decided  on :  "South  of  the  city  and  east  of  the  Jordan  River, 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  PRESIDENCY    A7^ 

into  four  wards:  Canyon  Creek  (Sugar  House)  Ward,  em- 
bracing the  five-acre  survey  and  all  east  of  it;  Mill  Creek 
Ward,  embracing  the  ten-acre  survey  and  all  east  of  it;  a 
third  ward,  embracing  the  country  between  the  ten-acre  sur- 
vey and  the  Cottonwood  Creek ;  and  a  fourth,  embracing  all 
south  of  the  Cottonwood.  West  of  the  Jordan:  Caanan 
Ward ;  north  of  the  city  and  east  of  the  Jordan  and  the  lake, 
three  wards."  These  wards  included  the  settlements  as  far 
north  as  Brownsville  (Ogden).  At  another  meeting  held 
on  the  22nd  of  the  month  the  city  was  divided  into  nine- 
teen wards  of  nine  blocks  each. 

The  Perpetual  Emigration  Fund. — Business  of  great 
importance  was  considered  at  the  October  general  confer- 
ence of  the  Church  in  1849.  It  was  decided  that  the  Church 
should  establish  a  "Perpetual  Emigrating  Fund  Company," 
for  the  gathering  of  the  poor  from  the  nations  of  the  earth. 
The  company  was  duly  incorporated  and  committees  were 
appointed  for  the  purpose  of  gathering  means  for  this  fund, 
which  were  used  in  bringing  great  numbers  of  the  Latter- 
day  Saints  to  the  valleys  of  the  mountains.  This  continued 
for  many  years.  Finally,  in  1887,  the  Perpetual  Emigrating 
Fund  Company  was  disincorporated  by  the  passage  of  the 
Edmunds-Tucker  bill,  and  the  funds  escheated  to  the  gov- 
ernment for  the  benefit  of  the  common  schools  of  Utah. 
It  was  intended  that  those  who  were  aided  by  this  fund 
should  pay  back  into  it  the  means  advanced  for  their  trans- 
portation to  the  West,  that  others  might  be  helped  also  to 
emigrate.  In  this  way  it  would  be  a  perpetual  and  self-sus- 
taining fund.  Five  thousand  dollars  was  the  sum  of  the 
original  contributions,  and  by  its  aid  as  many  as  five  hun- 
dred wagons  were  furnished  some  seasons  to  help  the  Saints 
across  the  plains. 

Increased  Missionary  Activity. — At  this  same  con- 
ference missionaries  were  called  to  go  to  various  parts  of 
the  earth  as  follows:  Elder  Charles  C.  Rich,  to  South- 
ern California  (San  Bernardino)  to  assist  Amasa  M.  Lyman 
and  to  succeed  him  in  that  field  of  labor;  Addison  Pratt, 


474       ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

James  Brown  and  Hyrum  H.  Blackwell,  to  the  Society  Is- 
lands ;  Lorenzo  Snow  and  Joseph  Toronto,  to  Italy ;  Erastus 
Snow  and  Peter  O.  Hansen,  to  Denmark;  John  Taylor, 
Curtis  E.  Bolton  and  John  Pack,  to  France;  Franklin  D. 
Richards,  Joseph  W.  Johnson,  Joseph  W.  Young,  Job  Smith, 
Haden  Church,  George  B.  Wallace,  John  S.  Higbee  and 
Jacob  Gates,  to  England ;  and  John  E.  Forsgren,  to  Sweden. 
This  was  a  wonderful  undertaking  and  a  remarkable  trial  of 
faith,  in  the  days  of  the  poverty  and  adversity  of  the  people, 
when  the  help  of  all  was  needed  to  build  up  settlements  and 
contend  with  the  trials  and  hardships  of  pioneer  life  in  this 
western  country.  In  the  evening  of  the  6th  of  October,  the 
presidency  set  apart  the  brethren  of  the  apostles  for  their 
fields  of  labor,  and  the  apostles  set  apart  the  elders  who 
were  also  called  to  various  mission  fields.  In  a  very  short 
time  all  were  on  their  way  to  carry  the  message  of  salvation 
to  the  world,  a  duty  the  Lord  has  placed  upon  the  elders  of 
the  Church,  which  is  second  to  no  other.  The  inspiration  of 
these  calls  is  seen  in  the  fruitful  harvest  of  souls  which  was 
gathered  in  England,  Scandinavia  and  other  lands. 

An  Unexpected  Harvest. — The  harvest  of  1848  was 
hardly  adequate  for  the  needs  of  the  Saints,  for  their  num- 
bers had  been  greatly  increased  by  immigration.  The  peo- 
ple therefore  were  under  the  necessity  of  conserving  to 
make  ends  meet.  They  were  placed  on  rations  and  were 
forced  also  to  resort  to  the  digging  of  sego  roots,  and  making 
greens  from  thistles  and  weeds  to  eke  out  an  existence.  Their 
clothing  was  scant,  and  most  of  the  men  dressed  in  buck- 
skins, and  all  materials  were  made  to  do  extra  service.  Dur- 
ing these  stringent  times.  President  Heber  C.  Kimball  de- 
livered a  discourse  in  which  he  uttered  a  remarkable  proph- 
ecy. He  said  that  within  a  short  time  ''states  goods"  would 
be  sold  in  Salt  Lake  City  cheaper  than  they  could  be  pur- 
chased in  St.  Louis  or  New  York,  and  that  the  people  would 
be  supplied  with  both  food  and  clothing.  Few,  if  any,  who 
heard  these  remarks,  believed  him.  Such  a  thing  in  the 
far  west,  over  a  thousand  miles  from  the  nearest  settlements, 


ORGANIZATION  OF  THE  PRESIDENCY    475 

where  all  goods  had  to  be  freighted  by  team,  seemed  an  im- 
possibility.   Yet  the  prophecy  wa"s  literally  fulfilled. 

In  the  summer  of  1849,  gold  seekers  on  their  way  to 
California,  commenced  arriving  in  the  Salt  Lake  Valley. 
Their  animals  were  worn  out  by  the  long  and  strenuous  jour- 
ney, for  in  their  haste  for  gold,  these  travelers  had  sacrificed 
all  things,  that  they  might  make  haste  to  their  destination. 
Now  they  were  anxious  to  obtain  fresh  animals  for  their 
tired  ones,  that  they  might  hurry  on  their  journey.  To  do 
this  they  were  willing  to  dispose  of  their  goods  at  a  great 
sacrifice.  They  lightened  their  loads  in  the  interest  of  speed 
and  disposed  of  their  provisions,  clothing  and  other  ma- 
terials, at  a  price  below  the  cost  of  the  articles  in  the  states 
at  the  time  they  started  on  their  westward  journey. 


CHAPTER  42 

CHURCH  ACTIVITIES 
1850—1857 

A  Provisional  Government. — When  the  first  settlers 
arrived  in  the  Salt  Lake  Valley,  they  were  directed  ex- 
clusively by  Church  authority.  However,  the  people  realized 
that  civil  government  must  be  inaugurated  in  their  several 
settlements  after  they  were  founded.  As  early  as  the  fall 
of  1847  some  municipal  officers  were  appointed,  although 
no  city  government  was  effected  at  that  time.  Before  leav- 
ing Nauvoo,  the  authorities  of  the  Church  had  expressed  the 
desire  of  organizing  a  civil  government  under  the  flag  of  the 
United  States.  While  on  the  plains  they  wrote  to  President 
James  K.  Polk,  under  date  of  August  6,  1846,  and  "resolved" 
that  as  soon  as  they  were  settled  in  the  Great  Basin  they 
would  petition  the  United  States  for  a  territorial  govern- 
ment, "bounded  on  the  north  by  the  British,  and  south  by 
the  Mexican  dominions,  and  east  and  west  by  the  sum- 
mits of  the  Rocky  and  Cascade  Mountains." 

The  First  Political  Convention.— In  February  1849,  a 
call  was  issued  for  a  political  convention.  The  people  re- 
siding within  the  territory  bounded  by  the  Rocky  Moun- 
tains, the  Republic  of  Mexico,  the  Sierra  Nevada  Mountains 
and  the  Territory  of  Oregon,  were  Invited  to  assemble  at 
Great  Salt  Lake  City,  March  5,  1849.  On  that  date  a  con- 
vention was  held,  and  Congress  was  petitioned  to  organize 
the  Territory  of  Deseret.«  A  constitution  was  adopted  and 
a  provisional  government  was  set  up. 


oCol.  Thomas  L.  Kane  advised  the  Saints  to  petition  for  state- 
hood, rather  than  for  a  territorial  form  of  government,  pointing  out 
that  they  would  be  permitted  to  govern  themselves  in  a  state  gov- 
ernment, but  in  a  territory  they  would  likely  be  subject  to  outside 
politicians,  who  would  not  be  in  sympathy  with  them,  and  perhaps 
their  enemies.    The  people  took  his  advice,  but  were  not  successful 


CHURCH  ACTIVITIES  All 

The  Territory  of  Utah. — Other  petitions  were  also 
sent  to  Washington,  asking  for  statehood,  but  the  govern- 
ment was  not  wilHng  to  grant  all  that  the  inhabitants  of  the 
Great  Basin  desired.  Enemies  and  bitter  apostates  lent  their 
aid  to  defeat  the  project.  In  September  1850,  Congress 
passed  a  bill  for  the  organization  of  the  territory  of  Utah, 
which  was  approved  by  the  President.  The  people  preferred 
the  name  "Deseret,"^  but  gladly  accepted  what  was  offered 
them. 

Territorial  Officers  Appointed. — In  September  1850, 
President  Millard  Fillmore  appointed  the  federal  officers  for 
the  territory  of  Utah.  Brigham  Young  was  appointed  gov- 
ernor, a  position  he  had  held  in  the  ''Provisional  State  of 
Deseret."  Broughton  D.  Harris,  of  Vermont,  was  appointed 
secretary ;  Joseph  Buffington,  of  Pennsylvania,  chief  jus- 
tice ;  Perry  C.  Brocchus,  of  Alabama,  and  Zerubbabel  Snow 
of  Ohio — ^the  latter  a  member  of  the  Church — associate  jus- 
tices; Seth  M.  Blair,  attorney;  and  Joseph  L.  Heywood, 
United  States  marshal.  The  two  latter  were  residents  of 
Utah.  Judge  Buffington  declined  and  Lemuel  C.  Brande- 
bury,  of  Pennsylvania,  was  appointed  in  his  stead.  In  ad- 
dition to  these  officers  there  were  three  Indian  agents. 
Four  of  these  federal  officers  were  members  of  the  Church. 
The  appointment  of  President  Young  as  governor,  was  due 
to  the  influence  of  Colonel  Thomas  L.  Kane,  the  staunch  and 
faithful  friend  of  the  Latter-day  Saints. 


in  obtaining  their  desire.  Even  under  territorial  regulations  they 
should  have  been  granted  self  government,  through  the  appointment 
of  officials  from  their  own  communities,  but  this  proved  to  be  the 
exception  during  the  long  history  of  Utah  as  a  territory.  And  with 
a  few  honorable  exceptions,  the  officers  sent  to  them  from  other 
parts,  were  broken  down  politicians  and  men  to  whom  political 
office  was  tendered  as  a  debt  for  party  service.  Many  of  them 
were  extremely  bitter  against  the  Saints,  and  resorted  to  false- 
hood and  misrepresentation,  in  order  to  bring  the  majority  of  the 
inhabitants  of  the  territory  into  disrepute  at  Washington  and 
throughout  the  nation.  Under  such  conditions  conflict  was  con- 
stant and  inevitable. 

^Deseret   is  a  Book  of  Mormon  term  meaning  "honey  bee." 


478       ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

The  ''Run-Away  Officials." — Three  of  these  officials 
came  to  Utah  filled  with  prejudice,  and  one,  at  least  (Judge 
Brocchus),  hoped  that  he  might  be  elected  to  office  and 
represent  the  territory  in  Congress.  He  had  no  desire  to  stay 
in  the  West.  Together  with  Chief  Justice  Brandebury  and 
Secretary, Harris,  he  determined  to  leave  again  for  the  East, 
and  preparations  were  made  toward  that  end.  These  men 
complained  of  the  smallness  of  their  salaries,  and  Governor 
Young  and  other  citizens  petitioned  Washington  in  their 
behalf.  Harris  declared  "that  he  had  private  instructions 
designed  for  no  eye  but  his  own,  to  watch  every  movement 
and  not  pay  out  any  funds  unless  the  same  should  be  strictly 
legal,  and  according  to  his  own  judgment.'^'  When  he  de- 
cided to  return  to  the  East  he  also  determined  to  take  with 
him  the  funds  which  he  had  brought  for  territorial  pur- 
poses. An  attempt  was  made  to  prevent  this  action  by  leg- 
islative enactment,  but  he  was  sustained  by  the  two.  judges, 
and  carried  the  funds  back  to  St.  Louis,  where  he  deposited 
them  with  the  assistant  treasurer  of  the  United  States.  It 
was  in  September,  1851,  when  these  officials  left  the  ter- 
ritory. 

Their  Report  to  Washington. — The  three  run-away 
officials  reported  in  Washington  that  they  were  compelled  to 
leave  Utah  on  account  of  the  lawless  acts  and  seditious 
tendencies  of  Brigham  Young  and  the  majority  of  the  resi- 
dents.*^ They  accused  Governor  Young  with  a  waste  of  pub- 
lic funds — 'which  they  had  refused  to  let  him  have — and  re- 
ferred to  the  existence  of  "polygamy"  among  the  "Mor- 
mons." 


cThese  "lawless  acts  and  seditious  tendencies,"  evidently  had 
reference  to  certain  remarks  made  by  President  Brigham  Young,  in 
a  discourse  in  which  he  said  the  United  States  looked  on  the 
scenes  of  mobbing,  driving,  and  murdering  of  the  Latter-day  Saints 
in  Missouri  and  Illinois,  without  interference,  or  taking  steps  to 
correct  the  evil,  but  by  silence  gave  sanction  to  such  proceedings. 
Moreover  for  a  rebuke  administered  to  Judge  Brocchus,  who  at  a 
special  conference  of  the  Church  in  September,  1851,  was  privileged 
to  speak  and  accused  the  leaders  of  the  Church  of  disloyalty,  and 
reflected  upon  the  virtue  of  the  women  of  the  Latter-day  Saints. 


CHURCH  ACTIVlrmS  479 

Governor  Young's  Defense. — Anticipating  the  accusa- 
tions of  these  officials,  because  of  threats  made  before  their 
departure,  Governor  Young  wrote  to  President  Fillmore, 
September  29,  1851,  setting  forth  his  own  course  and  the 
true  condition  in  the  territory.  This  letter  was  augmented 
by  others  from  Jedediah  M.  Grant,  mayor  of  Salt  Lake 
City,  who  was  then  in  the  East,  and  Col.  Thomas  L.  Kane.'^' 
Daniel  Webster,  secretary  of  state,  ordered  these  officials 
to  return  to  their  posts  or  resign ;  so  resign  they  did. 

Their  Places  Filled. — The  places  of  these  men  were 
later  filled.  Lazarus  H.  Reed,  of  New  York,  was  appointed 
chief  justice  for  Utah;  Leonidas  Shaver,  associate  justice, 
and  Benjamin  G.  Ferris,  secretary.  Secretary  Ferris  did 
not  remain  in  the  territory  very  long,  but  the  two  justices 
v/ere  respected  by  the  people  who  held  them  in  high  esteem. 

The  Deseret  Evening  News. — In  each  of  the  settle- 
ments of  the  Latter-day  Saints,  before  coming  to  Utah,  they 
had  endeavored  to  publish  magazines  and  periodicals  for  the 
benefit  of  the  Saints.     In  keeping  with  this  custom  a  small 


'^Following  is  a  letter  from  Col.  Thomas  L.  Kane  to  President 
Fillmore  in   defense  of  Governor  Brigham  Young: 

Philadelphia,  July  11,  1851. 

My  Dear  Sir: — I  have  no  wish  to  evade  the  responsibility  of 
having  vouched  for  the  character  of  Mr.  Brigham  Young,  of  Utah, 
and  his  fitness  for  the  station  he  now  occupies.  I  reiterate  without 
reserve,  the  statement  of  his  excellent  capacity,  energy,  and  in- 
tegrity, which  I  made  you  prior  to  his  appointment.  I  am  willing 
to  say  I  volunteered  to  communicate  to  you  facts  by  which  I  was 
convinced  of  his  patriotism,  and  devotion  to  the  interest  of  the 
Union.  I  made  no  qualification  when  I  assured  you  of  his  ir- 
reproachable moral  character,  because  I  was  able  to  speak  of  this 
from  my  own  intimate,  personal  knowledge. 

If  any  shadow  of  evidence  can  be  adduced  in  support  of  the 
charges  of  your  anonymous  assailant,  the  next  mail  from  Utah 
shall  bring  you  their  complete  and  circumstantial  refutation.  Mean- 
while I  am  ready  to  offer  this  assurance  for  publication  in  any 
form  you  care  to  indicate,  and  challenge  contradiction  from  any 
respectable  authority. 

I  am,  Sir,  with  high  respect  and  esteem,  your  most  obedient 
servant, 

Thomas  L.  Kane. 

The  President.        , 


480       ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


FIRST  DESERET   NEWS  PRESS 


wrought-iron  Ramage  hand- 
press,  was  purchased  in 
Philadelphia  and  brought 
across  the  plains  by  one  of 
the  early  companies.  In 
1850,  this  press  was  put  to 
use,  and  the  first  news- 
paper published  in  the  Rocky 
Mountains  made  its  appear- 
ance in  Salt  Lake  City.  This 
was  the  "Deseret  News/' 
the  first  number  of  which 
was  published  June  15, 
1850,  with  President  Wil- 
lard  Richards  as  editor.  It 
yas  a  small  quarto,  issued" 
weekly,  and  has  since 
grown  into  one  of  the  in- 
fluential daily  papers  in  the  inter-mountain  country. 

Announcement   of  the   Plural   Marriage   Doctrine. — 

Aug'ust  28  and  29,  1852,  a  special  conference  was  held 
in  Salt  Lake  City.  One  hundred  and  six  elders  were 
called  to  go  on  missions  to  various  fields,  including  the 
countries  of  Europe,  Russia,  India,  China,  South  Africa, 
Australia,  Hawaii,  and  other  islands  of  the  sea,  as  well  as 
the  states  of  the  Union.  On  the  second  day  the  first 
public  announcement  of  the  doctrine  of  plural  marriage 
was  declared.  The  revelation  given  to  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith,  dealing  with  the  new  and  everlasting  covenant  and 
including  the  doctrine  of  marriage  for  eternity  and  '*plural 
wives,"  was  read.  Elder  Orson  Pratt  delivered  the  first 
public  discourse  on  this  principle,  dealing  with  the  subject 
from  a  scriptural  standpoint.  He  emphasized  the  fact 
that  the  practice  of  plural  marriage  among  the  Latter-day 
Saints  was  not  to  "gratify  the  carnal  lusts  and  feelings  of 
man,"  but  was  to  be  practiced  in  all  holiness.  Moreover, 
that  there  was  but  one  who  held  the  keys  of  this  power, 


and  there  were  "bounds  and  restrictions"  which  the  Lord 
had  set,  and  all  who  obeyed' this  law  should  be  in  harmony 
with  the  law,  receiving  the  sanction  of  the  one  who  heM 
the  keys.  Follbwing  the  discourse  of  Elder  Orson  Pratt, 
President  Brigham  Young  made  some  remarks  dealing 
with  the  history  of  the  revelation. 

Laying  the  Corner  Stones  of  the  Salt  Lake  Temple. — 
In  February,  1853,  ground  was  broken  for  the  foundatibh 
of  the  Salt  Lake  Temple.  Wednesday,  April  6,  the  corner 
stones  were  laid  with  solemn  and  impressive  ceremonies. 
This  was  the  beginning  of  the  most  costly  and  imposing 
temple  yet  to  be  erected  by  the  Church,  and  was  to  take 
forty  years  in  the  building.  Other  temples  had  been  built> 
but  the  Saints  had  not  been  granted:  the  privilege  of  en- 
joying blessings  in  them  for  any  length  of  time.  In  this 
far  western  country,  they  hoped  to  build  undisturbed,  and 
have  the  opportunity  of  receiving  their  own  blessings  there- 
in and  also  labor  for  their  dead.  It  was  at  first  proposed 
to  build  the  temple  of  sandstone  from  Red  Butte  Canyon, 
and  a  wooden  track  was  laid  from  the  city  to  the  canyon 
for  the  purpose  of  hauling  the  rock.  It  was  finally  de- 
cided to  build'  of  granite,  which  was  found  in  abundance 
in  Little  Cottonwood  Canyon,  some  eighteen  or  twenty 
miles  south-east  of  the  city. 

A  Solemn  Assembly. — On  the  morning  of  April  6; 
1853,  thousands  of  Latter-day  Saints  assembled  in  confer- 
ence. President  Young  made  a  few  introductory  remarks 
saying  that  in  a  few  years  "we  may  have  a  place  suf- 
ficiently large  to  accommodate  the  Saints,  although, 
twenty-three  years  ago,  the  Church  was  organized  with 
only  six  members."  The  choir  sang  and  prayer  was  of- 
fered by  Elder  John  Taylor.  The  procession  then  formed 
and  moved  to  the  foundation  of  the  temple.  The  general 
authorities  of  the  Church  and  the  authorities  of  the  Salt 
Lake  Stake,  took  their  places  around  the  foundation  and 
the  ceremonies  of  laying  the  corner  stones  proceeded.  • 

Dedication  of  the  Comer  Stones. — The  First  Presi- 

82 


482       ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

dency,  with  John  Smith  the  patriarch  laid  the  first  or 
south-east  corner  stone,  according-  to  the  pattern  given  by 
the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  Following  this  ceremony 
President  Young  delivered  an  oration,  and  near  the  close 
he  said: 

"We  dedicate  the  south-east  corner  stone  of  the  temple 
to  the  Most  High  God.  May  it  remain  in  peace  till  it  has 
done  its  work,  and  until  He  who  has  inspired  our  hearts 
to  fulfil  the  prophecies  of  his  holy  prophets,  that  the  house 
of  the  Lord  should  be  reared  in  the  'tops  of  the  Mountains' 
shall  be  satisfied,  and  say  it  is  enough." 

President  Kimball  then  offered  the  prayer  of  dedica- 
tion, and  the  assembly  gathered  at  the  south-west  corner 
stone,  which  was  laid  by  the  Presiding  Bishopric,  followed 
by  an  oration  by  Bishop  Edward  Hunter,  and  a  prayer 
of  dedication  by  Bishop  Alfred  Cordon.  The  north-west 
corner  stone  was  laid  by  the  presidency  of  the  high  priests, 
and  President  John  Young  of  that  quorum,  delivered  the 
oration.  Elder  George  B.  Wallace  offered  the  prayer  of 
dedication.  The  last,  or  north-east  comer  stone,  was  laid 
by  the  council  of  the  twelve.  Elder  Parley  P.  Pratt  de- 
livered an  oration  and  the  prayer  of  dedication  was  offered 
by  Elder  Orson  Hyde. 

After  benedictory  remarks  by  President  Young,  the 
procession  returned  to  the  Tabernacle  and  were  dismissed. 

President  Young's  Vision. — In  the  afternoon  service 
of  that  day,  President  Young  spoke  at  length  in  relation 
to  temple  building.  In  the  course  of  his  remarks  he  said: 

"I  scarcely  ever  say  much  about  revelations,  or  visions, 
but  suffice  it  to  say,  five  years  ago  last  July  [1847],  [ 
was  here  and  saw  in  the  spirit  the  temple  not  ten  feet 
from  where  we  have  laid  the  chief  corner  stone.  I  have 
not  inquired  what  kind  of  a  temple  we  should  build.  Why? 
Because  it  was  represented  before  me.  I  never  looked  upon 
that  ground,  but  the  vision  of  it  was  there.  I  see  it  as 
plainly  as  if  it  was  in  reality  before  me.  Wait  until  it  is 
done.     I  will  sav,  however,  that  it  will  have  six  towers,  to 


CHU^RCH  ACTIVITIES  483 

begin  with,  instead  of  one.  Now  do  not  any  of  you  apos- 
tatize because  it  will  have  six  towers,  and  Joseph  only 
built  one.  It  is  easier  for  us  to  build  sixteen,  than  it  was 
for  him  to  build  one.  The  time  will  come  when  there  will 
be  one  in  the  center  of  temples  we  shall  build,  and  on  the 
top,  groves  and  fish  ponds. "^ 

Success  in  Foreign  Mission  Fields. — The  missionaries 
sent  out  to  various  parts  of  the  earth  in  1849  and  suc- 
ceeding years,  met  with  varied  success.  The  Church  mem- 
bership in  the  British  Mission,  before  heavy  emigration 
set  in,  was  about  twenty-eight  thousand  souls.  Outside  of 
Great  Britain  perhaps  the  greatest  success  in  any  foreign 
field  fell  to  the  lot  of  Erastus  Snow  and  his  companions, 
who  introduced  the  Gospel  in  Scandinavia.  Many  branches 
were  raised  up,  especially  in  Denmark,  where  Elders  Snow, 
Peter  O.  Hansen,  George  P.  Dykes  and  John  E.  Forsgren 
v/ere  laboring.  Elder  Forsgren  carried  the  Gospel  into 
Sweden  and,  later  (1851)  Hans  F.  Petersen  and  Hans 
Peter  Jensen,  to  Norway.  In  each  of  these  countries  the 
elders  were  successful,  although  little  headway  was  made 
in  Sweden  until  1853,  Elder  Forsgren  ha\jing  been  ban- 
ished soon  after  his  arrival  there.  In  Denmark,  persecution 
raged,  and  several  of  the  elders  v/ere  brutally  treated, 
while  in  Norway  they  were  cast  into  prison.  Elders  John 
Taylor  and  companions  in  France  were  able  to  make  some 
converts,  but  found  it  to  be  a  hard  field.  Elders  Lorenzo 
Snow,  Joseph  Toronto  and  Thomas  B.  H.  Stenhouse,  in 
Italy,  found  conditions  similar  to  those  the  elders  encountered 
in  France.  Meeting  with  no  success  in  Genoa,  they  moved 
to  the  Protestant  valleys  of  Piedmont,  where  a  few  were 
baptized.  Finally  Elder  Stenhouse  was  sent  into  Switzer- 
land to  open  the  door  for  the  Gospel  there,  where  many 
were  waiting  to  embrace  the  truth.  The  elders  in  India 
made  a  number  of  converts,  but  principally  among  the 
English,  and  branches  of  the  Church  were  organized*  in 
that  land.    The  message  of  salvation  was  also  successfully 


^Millennial  Star  15:488. 


484       ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

carried  into  Australia,  by  John  Murdock  and  Charles  W. 
Wandell;  into  South  Africa,  by  Elders  Jesse  Haven,  Leon- 
ard I.  Smith  and  William  Walker;  Hawaii,  by  Elder  George 
Q.  Cannon  and  companions.  In  China  the  mission  opened 
by  Elders  Hosea  Stout,  James  Lewis  and  Chapman  Dun- 
can, was  a  failure,  and  Elders  Parley  P.  Pratt  and  Rufus 
Allen  returned  from  South  America,  they  being  unable, 
because  of  political  disturbances,  to  get  a  foothold  there. 
Elders  Addison  Pratt,  Benjamin  F.  Grouard,  James  Brown 
and  others,  were  banished  from  the  Society  Islands,  and 
the  native  Saints  were  sentenced  to  hard  labor  for  holding 
meetings.  Elders  Pratt  and  Grouard,  with  Noah  Rodgers, 
who  died'  crossing  the  plains  in  1846,  had  successfully 
introdubed  the  Gospel  in  those  and  other  islands  of  the 
Pacific  in  the  day  of  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith. 

The  Foundation  for  Future  Labors.^ — These  early  mis- 
sionaries laid  the  foundation  for  the  preaching  of  the 
Gospel  in  many  foreign  lands,  which  has  been  continued 
since  that  time  with  wonderful  results.  Thousands  of 
honest  converts  have  gladly  received  the  message  of  sal- 
vation, and  with  the  spirit  of  gathering  resting  upon  them, 
have  come  to  Zion,  as  the  prophets  foretold,  with  songs  of 
everlasting  joy. 

The  Hand-Cart  Immigration. — The  early  companies 
arriving  in  the  Salt  Lake  Valley  came  with  oxen,  mules 
and  horses  and  heavy  laden  wagons.  The  people,  however, 
quite  generally  were  under  the  necessity  of  walking  across 
the  plains  by  the  sides  of  their  wagons.  It  became  ap- 
parent that  other  and  cheaper  methods  would  have  to  be 
employed  to  accommodate  the  increasing  immigration.  As 
early  as  1851,  the  First  Presidency  suggested  the  use  of  hand- 
carts as  a  means  of  making  the  journey  from  Iowa  west- 
ward. In  fact,  there  were  in  the  Salt  Lake  Valley  at  that 
time  some  who  had  crossed  the  plains  in  that  manner, 
with  comparative  comfort  and  safety,  and  this  had  led  to 
the  suggestion  of  general  travel  in  hand-cart  companies. 
It  was  not  until  about  the  year  1856,  however,  that  the 


CHURCH  ACTIVITIES 


485 


idea  was  impressed  upon  the  foreign  Saints,  an4  then  after 
repeated  suggestions.  When  they  did  take  hold  of  it 
they  entered  into  the  spirit  of  hand-cart  transportation 
with  enthusiasm.  Especially  was  this  the  case  with  the 
members  of  the  Church  in  the  British  Isles.  With  hand- 
carts, the  British  Saints  could  make  the  journey  from 
Liverpool  to  Salt  Lake  City  for  about  forty-five  dollars, 
coming  by  way  of  Boston  or  New  York  to  Iowa  City, 
where  they  were  fitted  out  to  cross  the  plains.     To  those 


IIAND-CART  COMPANY  ON  THE  PLAINS 


who  were  scarcely  able  to  raise  means,  or  who  did  not  care 
to  be  indebted  to  the  Perpetual  Emigration  Fund  Company, 
this  was  a  decided  advantage. 

The  First  Hand-Cart  Companies. — The  first  hand-cart 
companies  to  cross  the  plains  were  led  by  Edmund  Ells- 
worth and  Daniel  D.  McArthur.  Ellsworth's  company, 
numbering  266  souls,  left  Iowa  City,  June  9,  1856.  Mc- 
Arthur followed  two  days  later  with  a  company  of  220. 
A  third  and  smaller  company  of  Welsh  Saints,  under  com- 
mand of  Edward  Bunker,  left  on  the  23rd.    The  members 


486       ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

of  these  three  companies  pushed  their  hand-carts  contain- 
ing all  their  worldly  possessions,  over  the  plains,  the  moun- 
tains, and  through  rivers  and  streams,  a  distance  of  about 
thirteen  hundred  miles.  A  few  deaths  among  the  aged 
and  infirm  occurred  on  the  way,  but  these  companies  all 
arrived  in  Salt  Lake  City  in  good  condition  and  happy  to 
be  in  Zion.  The  companies  of  Ellsworth  and  McArthur 
arrived  on  the  26th  of  September,  having  been  delayed  by 
the  breaking  down  of  hand-carts  which  were  built  of  un- 
seasoned timber,  and  therefore  could  not  stand  the  strain 
and  the  excessive  heat  of  the  summer  sun.  They  were  met 
and  welcomed  by  the  First  Presidency  and  a  large  con- 
course of  citizens,  with  a  brass  band,  at  the  foot  of  Little 
Mountain,  in  Emigration  Canyon,  and  were  escorted  into 
the  city  where  they  received  a  royal  welcome.  These  two 
companies  arrived  with  ninety-six  hand-carts,  five  wagons, 
twenty-four  oxen,  four  mules,  and  twenty-five  tents.  Oc- 
tober 2,  Captain  Edward  Bunker's  company  arrived 
without  having  had  serious  loss,  and  were  also  met  with 
enthusiastic  welcome. 

The  Willie  and  Martin  Companies. — Two  other  com- 
panies with  hand-carts  were  fitted  out  in  the  summer  of 
1856.  The  members  of  these  companies  were  mainly  from 
Great  Britain  and  Scandinavia.  They  arrived  in  Iowa 
City,  the  starting  point,  near  the  end  of  June  and  in  the 
fore  part  of  July,  where  they  discovered  that  the  tents  and 
hand-carts  for  their  use,  were  not  provided.  Consequently 
they  were  delayed  until  these  necessary  articles  could  be 
manufactured,  or  purchased.  The  delay  was  dangerous, 
for  the  season  was  advancing,  and  the  journey  across  the 
plains  should  not  have  been  undertaken  as  late  as  the  mid- 
dle of  July,  when  the  first  company  was  prepared  t®  start. 
This  company  under  the  command  of  James  G.  Willie,  left 
Iowa  City,  July  15,  and  Florence  [Winter  Quarters],  Ne- 
braska, on  the  19th  of  August.  They  were  followed  by 
the  second  belated  company,  the  fifth  of  the  season,  under 
the  command  of  Edward  Martin,  about  two  weeks  later. 


CHURCH  ACTIVITIES  48/ 

The  Question  of  Traveling  Considered. — While  at 
Florence,  the  question  whether  they  should  pursue  their 
journey  from  that  point,  or  go  into  winter  quarters,  was 
discussed.  The  majority  were  in  favor  of  continuing  on 
the  way,  although  there  were  dissenting  voices,  because  of 
the  lateness  of  the  season  and  the  dangers  the  journey  en- 
tailed/ Nevertheless  the  decision  was  reached  and  they  de- 
termined to  go  on  rather  than  remain  on  the  plains  through 
the  winter.  They  fully  hoped  to  reach  Salt  Lake  City  before 
the  chilling  blasts  of  winter  should  overtake  them.  This  was 
a  fatal  error,  but  one,  of  course,  unexpected  by  most  of  the 
companies,  for  the  winter  season  set  in  much  earlier  than 
usual  that  year,  and  was  most  severe. 

The  Babbitt  and  Margetts  Tragedies. — The  fore  part 
of  this  hand-cart  journey  passed  pleasantly  enough  for  such  a 
trip,  except  for  the  breaking  down  of  carts  and  feelings  of 
anxiety  because  of  Indian  raids.  The  Cheyennes  were  on 
the  warpath  and  had  made  attacks  on  a  number  of  pre- 
ceding immigration  trains.  In  September,  while  the  hand- 
cart companies  were  on  the  Platte,  Almon  W.  Babbitt,  sec- 
retary of  Utah,  and  a  number  of  his  camp  who  were  in  ad- 
vance were  killed.  They  were  on  their  way  to  Utah  from 
Washington,  with  a  train  of  government  property.    A  short 


^While  the  consideration  of  this  momentous  question  was  being 
discussed  the  brethren  were  advised  by  Elder  Levi  Savage,  who 
was  returning  from  a  mission  to  Siam  and  Ceylon,  that  such  a 
journey  so  late  in  the  season  should  not  be  undertaken,  and  it 
would  be  better  to  go  into  winter  quarters  and  wait  until  spring 
He  had  been  over  the  route  and  knew  the  dangers  they  would 
likely  encounter,  but  he  was  overruled.  According  to  the  narrative 
of  this  fatal  journey  given  by  John  Chislett,  when  Elder  Savage 
was  overruled  he  said:  "What  I  have  said  I  know  to  be  true;  but 
seeing  you  are  to  go  forward,  I  will  go  with  you;  will  help  all  I 
can ;  will  work  with  you,  will  rest  with  you,  will  suffer  with  you, 
and  if  necessary,  will  die  with  you.  May  God  in  his  mercy  bless 
and  preserve  us."  These  were  noble  sentiments  worthy  of  a  place 
in  the  archives  of  time. 

For  a  descriptive  and  comparatively  full  account  of  these 
journeyings  of  the  two  belated  pioneer  companies  of  hand-carts, 
the  reader  is  referred  to  the  "History  of  Utah,"  by  Orson  F. 
Whkney,  Vol.  1 :547. 


ASS       ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

time,  later  Thomas  Margetts  and  wife;  James  Cody,  wife 
and  child,  who  were  on  their  way  to  England,  were  killed 
by  the  marauding  Indians.'  News  of  these  massacres  did 
not  tend  to  lighten  the  hearts  of  the  hand-cart  immigrants, 
but  it  did  serve  to  make  them  more  vigilant.  Even  then, 
they  were  deprived  of  many  of  their  cattle,  which  were 
stdlen  by  the  red  men. 

*  'Disasters  on  the  Way.— Notwithstanding  all  the  dif- 
ffdulties  and  dangers  in  their  path,  these  two  companies 
pressed  on  with  all  possible  speed.  In  the  fore  part  of  their 
journey,  they  made  favorable  daily  progress,  but  as  they 
Continued,  and  the  roads  became  more  rough  and  repairs 
were  constantly  necessary,  their  progress  was  delayed.  Due 
to  the  lightness  of  their  hand-carts  and  the  hasty  manner 
in  which  they  were  constructed  of  unseasoned  wood,  they 
began  to  fall  to  pieces  before  the  companies  were  well  on 
the  journey,  and  to  repair  them  required  time. 

While  they  were  on  the  Platte,  in  the  middle  of  Septem- 
ber, the  first  frosts  of  the  season  were  encountered,  which 
increased  in  severity  day  by  day.  September  30,  Captain 
Willie's  company  arrived  at  Fort  Laramie— five  hundred 
miles  east  of  their  destination — and  the  next  day  continued 
on  their  way.  From  this  point  on  they  encountered  the 
hardest  part  of  their  travel,  and  winter  was  fast  approach- 
ing. Their  rations  were  growing  less,  and  restrictions  were 
placed  upon  them.  What  was  worse,  due  to  the  loss  of  con- 
veyances and  the  heavy  grades  they  had  to  climb  when  they 
reached  the  mountains,  they  had  to  discard  a  portion  of 
their  burdens.  Articles  of  clothing  and  bedding  had  to  be 
left  on  the  way,  that  progress  might  be  made.  Improperly 
jClad  and  with  poor  shelter,  they  were  exposed  to  .the 
piercing  winds  and  bitter  cold  of  the  early  winter  storms. 
This  caused  them  severe  suffering,  and  many  of  the  more 
delicate  were  placed  in  untimely  graves  along  the  way,  with- 
out proper  ceremony  and  in  compelling  haste.  Under  such 
adverse  conditions  they  were  forced  to  push  on,  and  wait 
not  for  anything,  for  emergency  demanded  haste,  lest  the 


CHURCH  ACTIVITIES  489 

grim  and  merciless  winter  embrace  them  in  the  grasp  of 
death. 

;  The  sufferings  of  the  advance  company  was  repeated,  but 
with  greater  severity,  by  the  one  which  traveled  in  the 
rear.  The  Martin  camp  was  composed  of  a  larger  number 
of  women  and  children,  and  the  inclement  season,  augmented 
by  the  many  other  difficulties  encountered,  caused  greater 
loss  of  life  in  their  ranks. 

Extreme  Suffering  on  the  Sweetwater. — On  the 
Sweetwater,  these  immigrants  encountered  extreme  winter 
weather  and  heavy  snows.  Death  had  occurred  frequently 
during  these  stages  of  the  journey.  After  one  of  these 
severe  storms  fifteen  members  of  the  camp  died  in  one  day, 
while  others  were  severely  injured. 

A  Party  to  the  Rescue. — Through  reports  from  re- 
turning missionaries  who  passed  these  hand-cart  companies 
on  the  way,  President  Brigham  Young  learned  that  they  were 
on  the  plains.  Fearing  for  their  safety,  he  organized  relief 
parties  and  sent  them  out  with  provisions,  clothing  and  bed- 
ding to  help  them  to  reach  the  valley.  An  advance  guard 
of  two  young  men,  Joseph  A.  Young  and  Stephen  Taylor, 
was  sent  in  a  light  wagon  to  inform  the  weary  and  stricken 
travelers  that  relief  was  on  the  way.  As  these  young  men 
approached  the  hand-cart  company  led  by  Captain  Willie, 
they  appeared  as  angels  of  mercy.  "More  welcome  messen- 
gers never  came  from  the  courts  of  glory,"  said  John 
Chislett,  "than  these  two  young  men  were  to  us.  They  lost 
no  time,  after  encouraging  us  all  they  could  to  press  for- 
ward,  but  sped  on  further  to  convey  their  glad  news  to- 
Edward  Martin  and  the  fifth  hand-cart  company,  who  had 
left  Florence  about  two  weeks  after  us,  and  who  it  was 
feared,  were  even  worse  off  than  we  were.  As  they  went 
from  our  view,  many  a  hearty  'God  bless  you,'  followed 
them." 

"Martin's  Ravine." — As  the  rescuers  pressed  on  their 
way  they  discovered  the  Martin  company  in  a  ravine,  be- 
tween the  Platte  and  the  Sweetwater.    The  place  has  been 


490        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

designated  ''Martin's  Ravine,"  and  here  the  sufferers  had 
made  their  camp.  They  had  about  given  up  all  hope  and 
were  ready  to  succumb  to  the  rigorous  and  persecuting 
winter,  when  word  was  received  that  relief  was  coming. 
The  joy  that  filled  the  hearts  of  the  survivors — for  death 
"had  charged  such  heavy  toll  that  the  ravine  was  like  an 
overcrowded  tomb — is  beyond  the  power  of  mortal  pen  to 
write. 

The  Arrival  in  the  Valley.— With  the  help  of  the 
brethren,  and  the  supplies  from  the  valley,  the  survivors 
of  these  two  belated  trains  arrived  in  Salt  Lake  City  in 
November.  Captain  Willie's  company  entered  the  city  on 
the  9th,  and  Captain  Martin's  three  weeks  later.  Out  of 
Captain  Willie^s  company  of  between  four  and  five  hundred 
souls,  seventy-sefven  had  perished.  Of  the  Martin  company 
about  one-fourth  of  the  five  hundred  and  seventy-six  who 
started  found  graves  along  the  way. 

Later  Hand-Cart  Immigration. — Other  companies 
with  hand-carts  crossed  the  plains  in  subsequent  years.  And 
from  the  Salt  Lake  Valley  missionaries  employed  hand- 
-carts  to  help  them  to  their  distant  fields  of  labor.  Never 
again,  however,  was  a  condition  permitted  to  arise  such  as 
that  which  overtook  the  companies  under  Captains  Willie 
and  Martin  in  the  fall  of  1856. 

The  Passing  of  Prominent  Men. — During  the  period 
covered  in  this  chapter,  several  prominent  elders  of  the 
Church  passed  away.  Oliver  Cowdery,  who  at  the  in- 
•cipiency  of  the  work,  stood  with  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith 
as  the  second  elder  of  the  Church,  and  who,  with  the 
Prophet,  held  the  keys  of  this  dispensation,  as  they  were 
received  from  holy  angels,  passed  away.  He  died  March 
3,  1850,  at  Richmond,  Missouri.  Only  a  few  months  be- 
fore his  death  [See  Chap.  41]  he  returned  to  the  Church 
after  an  alienation  of  several  years.  Presiding  Bishop  Newel 
K.  Whitney,  who  was  also  among  the  first  to  embrace  the 
Gospel,  died  in  Salt  Lake  City,  October  13,  1850.  He 
joined  the  Church  in  Kirtland  in  1831,  and  passed  through 


CHURCH  ACTIVITIES  Vn 

the  trying  scenes  of  Ohio,  Missouri  and  IlHnois.  He  wa^ 
ordained  to  be  the  second  bishop  of  the  Church,  and  after 
the  death  of  Edward  Partridge,  was  sustained  as  the  pre- 
siding bishop.  In  1848  he  led  a  company  of  immigrants 
to  the  Salt  Lake  Valley.  Two  of  his  sons,  Horace  K.  ana 
Orson  K.,  were  members  of  the  pioneer  band,  but  thei^ 
father  remained  at  Winter  Quarters,  where  his  services  were 
required  during  those  trying  times.  He  was  succeeded  as 
presiding  bishop  by  Edward  Hunter  in  1851. 

March  11,  1854,  Willard  Richards,  second  counselor  to 
President  Brigham  Young,  died  in  Salt  Lake  City.  He  was 
bom  in  Massachusetts,  in  1804,  and  was  baptized  by  Brig- 
ham  Young,  December  31,  1836.  The  following  year  he 
accompanied  Elder  Heber  C.  Kimball  and  others  to  England 
and  assisted  in  the  opening  of  that  mission.  After  his 
companions  returned,  he  remained  as  one  of  the  presi- 
dency of  the  British  Mission,  in  which  capacity  he  was 
laboring  when  the  apostles  went  to  that  land.  Having  been 
called  to  the  apostleship,  he  was  ordained  in  Preston,  Eng- 
land, by  President  Brigham  Young  and  other  members  of 
the  council  of  the  apostles,  April  14,  1840.  He  returned 
to  the  United  States  in  1841,  and  became  the  private  sec- 
retary to  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  and  was  with  him  in 
Carthage  prison  at  the  time  of  the  martyrdom.  From  1842 
until  his  death  he  was  Church  historian  and  recorder  and  at 
the  reorganization  of  the  First  Presidency,  was  selected 
by  President  Young  as  his  second  counselor.  In  this  posi- 
tion he  was  succeeded  by  Elder  Jedediah  M.  Grant,  and 
as  historian,  by  Elder  George  A  Smith. 

"Uncle"  John  Smith,  the  presiding  patriarch  of  the 
Church,  died  in  Salt  Lake  City,  May  23,  1854.  He  was  .' 
man  of  tried  integrity  and  had  served  in  the  councils  of  the 
Church  from  the  time  of  his  baptism  until  his  death.  He 
was  among  the  first  of  the  Prophet's  relatives  to  receive 
the  truth  and  through  his  influence  others  were  converted. 
He  was  succeeded  in  the  office  of  patriarch,  by  John 
Smith,  eldest  son  of  the  Patriarch  Hyrum  Smith. 


492       ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


JEDEDIAH    M.    GRANT 


Elder  Orson  Spencer^ 
a  man  of  superior  educa- 
tion, who  served  the 
Church  faithfully  and  well 
as  a  missionary  for  many 
years,  was  called  to  the 
other  side  of  the  veil,  Oc- 
tober 15,  1855,  while  at  St. 
Louis.  He  had  presided  in 
the  British  Mission  during^ 
one  of  the  critical  periods 
in  that  land. 

Jedediah  M.  Grant,  sec- 
ond counselor  to  President 
Brigham  Young,  died  in 
Salt  Lake  City,  December  1, 
1856,  after  a  brief  illness. 
He  was  a  young  man  of 
forceful  character  and  had  been  identified  with  the 
Church  since  1833.  He  was  a  member  of  Zion's  Camp  in 
1834;  was  chosen  among  the  first  seventies,  and  in  that 
calling  filled  a  number  of  successful  missions  throughout 
the  United  States.  He  passed  through  the  persecutions  of 
Missouri  and  Illinois,  and  arrived  in  the  Salt  Lake  Valley, 
in  charge  of  the  last  company  to  cross  the  plains  in  1847. 
He  was  the  first  mayor  of  Salt  Lake  City,  and  when  he  was 
called  to  be  a  counselor  to  President  Young,  was  serving 
as  one  of  the  first  council  of  the  seventies.  He  was  suc- 
ceeded as  a  counselor  in  the  First  Presidency  by  Elder 
Daniel  H.  Wells. 

The  Assassination  of  Parley  P.  Pratt. — Another 
death,  occurring  May  13,  1857,  was  that  of  Elder  Parley  P. 
Pratt  of  the  council  of  the  twelve.  In  the  autumn  of 
1856,  Elder  Pratt  left  Salt  Lake  City  with  a  company  of 
missionaries,  and  crossed  the  plains.  That  winter  he  la- 
bored in  St.  Louis,  Philadelphia,  New  York  and  other  cities 
in  the  East.      In  the  spring  of  1857,  he  was  in  Arkansa^i- 


CHURCH  ACTIVITIES  493 

While  there  he  attempted  to  assist  a  Mrs.  Hector  H.  Mc- 
Lean, who  was  a  member  of  the  Church,  to  obtain  possession 
of  her  children,  she  having  separated  from  her  husband 
because  of  drunkenness  and  cruelty.  McLean  accused  El- 
der Pratt  of  alienating  the  affections  of  his  wife  and  at- 
tempting  to  abduct  the  children.  A  trial  was  held,  and 
Elder  Pratt  was  acquitted  of  the  charge.  Shortly  after- 
wards, as  he  was  journeying  from  Van  Buren  County 
where  the  court  was  held,  intending  to  join  an  immigrant 
company  for  Utah,  he  was  overtaken  by  McLean  who 
plunged  a  bowie  knife  in  his  side.  After  Elder  Pratt  had 
fallen  from  his  horse,  McLean  shot  him  with  a  pistol.  The 
assassin  was  never  punished  for  the  foul  deed.  In  this 
manner  died  one  of  the  greatest  expounders  of  the  latter- 
day  faith,  a  poet  and  writer,  whose  works  survive  and  have 
done  much  to  bring  many  to  a  knowledge  of  the  Gospel. 
Although  their  author's  voice  has  long  been  stilled,  his  work 
yet  speaks  with  convincing  power. 


CHAPTER  43 

"THE  UTAH  WAR." 
1856—1858 

Political  Changes. — Chief  Justice  Lazarus  H.  Reed, 

after  a  short  stay  in  Utah,  resigned  because  of  ill-health, 
and  returned  to  the  East  where  he  died  in  the  spring  of 
1855.  He  was  succeeded  as  chi(ef  justice  by  John  F. 
Kinney,  of  Iowa,  in  1854.  After  the  close  of  the  term 
of  Judge  Zerubbabel  Snow,  William  W.  Drumtnond,  of 
Illinois,  was  appointed  associate  justice.  Judge  Leoni- 
das  Shaver  died  suddenly  in  Salt  Lake  City  in  June, 
1855,  due  to  an  abscess  on  the  brain,  and  he  was  suc- 
ceeded by  George  P.  Stiles. 

Character  of  the  Federal  Judges. — Chief  Justice  Kin- 
ney was  a  gentleman,  and  performed  his  duty  faithfully 
without  partiality.  The  appointment  of  the  two  asso- 
ciate justices  was  a  calamity.  Drummond  was  dishonest 
and  licentious.  He  left  his  wife  and  fam.ily  in  Illinois 
without  means  for  their  support,  and  brought  with  him 
to  the  territory  a  common  courtezan,  whom  he  intro- 
duced as  his  wife.  This  woman  he  honored  with  a  piace 
by  his  side  while  he  sat  in  court  dispensing  advice  to  the 
"Mormons"  on  morality.  Judge  Stiles  had  been  a  member 
of  the  Church,  but  was  excommunicated  for  immoral  con- 
duct. Like  most  characters  of  that  class,  he  became  very 
abusive  and  a  bitter  enemy  of  the  Church.  The  corruption 
of  Judge  Drummond  coming  to  light,  that  individual  left 
the  territory  in  disgrace. 

Falsehood^  of  Drummond  ^nd  Stiles. — March  30. 
1857,  Judge  Drummond  wrote  a  letter  to  the  attorney  gen 
eral  of  the  United  States,  making  false  charges  again s: 
Governor  Young  and  the  '*Mormon"  people.  He  went  to 
Carson  County  to  hold  court,  and  then  continued  on  to 
the  coast  never  to  return  to  Utah.  In  his  communication  he 
declared  that  the  records  of  the  supreme  court  of  Utah  havl 


'THE  UTAH  WAR*'  4y> 

been  destroyed ;  that  Brigham  Young  had  given  his  approval 
to  this  treasonable  deed,  and  with  his  knowledge  it  was 
done;  that  Brigham  Young,  as  governor,  had  pardoned 
"Mormon"  criminals  and  imprisoned  innocent  "Gentiles;" 
he  had  insulted  federal  judges;  the  American  Government 
had  b'cen  traduced  and  men  "insulted,  harrassed  and  mur- 
dered for  doing  their  duty."  He  accused  the  ''Mormon'^ 
people  of  the  murder  of  Almon  W.  Babbitt;  of  perpetrat- 
iniil-  the  (Innnison  massacre,"  and  of  the  death  of  Judge 
Shaver,  who  died  a  natural  death.  He  placed  the  responsi- 
bility of  these  alleged  crimes  at  the  door  of  the  authorities 
of  the  Church. 

Judge  Stiles  also  filed  an  affidavit  at  Washington,  affirm- 
ing much  that  Judge  Drummond  had  said,  and  emphasizing 
the  statement  that  the  court  records  and  papers  had  been 
destroyed.  Others  also  added  to  the  unrighteous  accusa- 
tions with  the  evil  thought  of  bringing  the  Church  into  dis 
repute.  Among  them  were  Indian  Agent  Garland  Hurt. 
and  W.  M.  Magraw.  The  latter  having  been  disappointed 
in  losing  the  contract  to  carry  mail  across  the  plains,  which 
contract  was  awarded  to  Hiram  Kimball,  i  "Mormon." 
sought  revenge  by  circulating  falsehood's.  He  stated  that 
the  civil  laws  of  the  territory  were  "overshadowed  and  neu- 
tralized by  the  so-styled  ecclesiastical  organization,  as  des- 
potic, dangerous  and  damnable"  as  ever  existed.    Other,  and 


^Captain  John  W.  Gunnison,  in  charge  of  a  party  of  topo- 
graphical engineers,  was  murdered  by  Indians,  with  a  number 
of  his  party,  near  Sevier  Lake,  in  October  1853.  The  mas- 
sacre was  in  revenge  for  the  killing  of  one  Indian  and  the 
wounding  of  two  others,  by  a  company  of  emigrants  on  their 
way  to  California.  According  to  Indian  practice  the  next  com- 
pany that  came  along  was  attacked  as  a  reprisal.  At  the  time 
of  this  deed  of  blood  the  Indians  under  Chief  Walker  were 
waging  war  o,n  the  inhabitants  of  Utah,  that  event  is  known 
in  historical  annals  as  "The  Wlalker  War."  Captain  Gunnison 
and  companions  were  buried  at  Fillmore,  with  respect  and 
honor.  The  tragedy  cast  a  gloom  over  all  the  "Mormon" 
settlements,  for  the  leader  of  this  company  of  government 
representatives  was  respected  by  all  the  people  for  his  kindness 
and    friendly    feeling. 


496       ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

even  more  serious  accusations,  he  forwarded  in  a  communi- 
cation to  President  Buchanan  in  October,  1856. 

Denial  of  False  Charges.-^Curtis  E.  Bolton,' deputy 
clerk  of  the  supreme  court  of  Utah,  made  denial  in  his  offi- 
cial capacity,  of  the  Drummond  charges.  He  stated  that 
the  records  and  papers  of  the  court  were  all  intact.  This 
denial  was  speedily  forwarded  to  the  attorney  general  of 
the  United  States,  but  was  ignored  in  the  face  of  the  vari- 
ous ^atements  of  the  lying  officials. 

The  Conspirators  Demand  Governor  Young's  Re- 
moval.— At  the  time  these  falsehoods  were  sent  to  Wash- 
ington, Governor  Brigham  Young  was  serving  his  second 
term.  At  the  close  of  his  first  term  as  governor,  Col.  Ed- 
ward J.  Steptoe  of  the  United  States  Army,  was  appoint- 
ed to  that  position.  He  declined,  and  with  Chief  Justice 
Kinney,  headed  a  petition,  which  bore  the  names  of  the  fed- 
eral officials,  army  officers  and  prominent  citizens  in  the 
territory,  asking  for  the  reappointment  of  Governor  Young. 
The  petition  bore  fruit  and  President  Franklin  Pierce  con- 
tinued Brigham  Young  in  office.  These  conspirators  now 
endeavored  to  have  him  removed,  and  this  desire  was  very 
largely  the  underlying  cause  in  their  evil  accusations. 

'^Buchanan's  Blunder." — Accepting  at  their  face  val- 
ue, without  any  investigation,  the  inflammatory  and  lying 
charges  of  the  enemies  of  Utah,  President  James  Buchanan 
determined  on  changing  the  governor,  and  also  appointed 
new  judges.  He  further  directed  that  an  army  must  accom- 
pany the  new  appointees,  as  a  f>osse  comitatus,  to  sustain 
the  authority  of  these  officers,  and  suppress  "rebellion** 
among  the  "Mormon"  people. 

It  was  announced  through  the  war  department  that  the 
"Mormons"  "implicitly  obey  their  prophet  from  whose  de- 
crees there  is  no  appeal."  Moreover,  that  they  had  aimed 
from  the  beginning  to  secede  from  the  Union,  and  had  not 
"preserved  even  the  semblance  of  obedience  to  authority, 
only  as  it  would  benefit  themselves."  Such  was  the  ignor- 
ance of  the  authorities  at  Washington   regarding  Latter- 


"THE  UTAH  WAR"  497 

day  Saint  affairs,  so  soon  after  the  loyal  and  remarkable 
feat  performed  by  the  Mormon  Battalion  in  the  war  which 
made  their  territory  a  part  of  the  United  States.  Such  was 
to  be  the  reward  of  this  loyal  people  who  would  sacrifice 
five  hundred  of  their  most  capable  men  in  the  hour  of  their 
greatest  distress,  at  the  call  of  their  country.  These  expres- 
sions from  Washington  were  made  in  the  face  of  the  con- 
stant appeals  by  the  "Mormon"  people  for  a  form  of  gov- 
ernment under  the  Stars  and  Stripes,  in  spite  of  the  evil 
treatment  they  had  constantly  received  within  the  borders  of 
the  United  States;  and,  too,  after  their  appeal  to  the  gen- 
eral government  for  redress  of  grievances  was  answered 
from  Washington,  that  their  cause  was  just,  but  nothing 
could  be  done  for  them. 

When  appealing  to  Washington  for  redress,  while  they 
resided  in  Illinois,  they  were  advised  by  governors  and  lead- 
ing statesmen 'to  move  to  Oregon,  where  they  could  set  up 
a  government  of  their  own,  free  and  independent  of  all  other 
earthly  powers.  Their  reply  to  such  advice  was,  that  they 
were  American  citizens,  and  where  they  went  they  would 
take  the  flag  of  their  country  with  them. 

It  appears  from  this  distant  date,  that  there  were  other 
motives  prompting  the  President  of  the  United  States  in 
sending  the  flower  of  the  army  into  the  "Mormon"  country, 
ostensibly  to  suppress  a  rebellion  which  did  not  exist,  and 
aid  in  a  rebellion  soon  to  occur,  which  was  destined  to  divide 
the  nation  asunder.  What-ever  the  motive,  the  army  was 
sent,  and  was  kept  in  Utah  for  a  number  of  years  at  the 
beginning  of  a  critical  period  of  the  nation's  history. 

Call  of  the  Army. — May  28,  1857,  orders  were  issued 
from  the  war  department  for  the  assembling  of  an  army 
at  Fort  Leavenworth,  to  march  to  Utah  as  soon  as  possible. 
All  mail  toward  Utah  had  been  stopped,  and  for  some  rea- 
son the  government  conducted  its  campaign  against  that 
territory  with  great  secrecy.  It  was  practically  a  declaration 
of  war  by  the  United  States  against  one  of  her  dependent 
units,  without  investigation  or  just  cause — a  thing  without 

8S 


498       ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

a  parallel  in  the  annals  of  our  country.  "It  is  probable," 
states  Bancroft,  ''that  no  expedition  was  ever  dispatched  by 
the  United  States  better  equipped  and  provisioned  than  was 
the  army  of  Utah,  of  which  the  portion  now  under  orders 
mustered  about  twenty-five  hundred  men.'*  Then  he  argues 
that  the  expedition  was  conducted  in  the  interests  of  the 
contractors.  The  men  who  secured  the  flour  contract 
netted  in  a  single  year  the  sum  of  one  hundred  and  seventy 
thousand  dollars. 

How  the  Saints  Learned  of  the  Expedition. — While 
all  these  warlike  preparations  were  going  on,  the  Saints  in 
the  Rocky  Mountains,  dwelling  in  peace,  were  innocent  of 
any  threatened  invasion.  The  first  information  of  such  an 
expedition  was  received  by  Elders  Feramorz  Little  and 
Ephraim  K.  Hanks  in  February,  1857.  They  had  just  ar- 
rived at  Independence  with  mail,  where  they  heard  from 
several  parties  who  desired  to  secure  contracts  from  the 
government  for  handling  the  supply  tiains,  that  a  movement 
was  on  foot  against  L^tah.  They  could  hardly  believe  the 
rumors  and  reports  that  came  to  their  ears.  Later  Elder 
Abraham  O.  Smoot,  on  his  way  east  with  mail,  met  Elder 
Little  at  Fort  Laramie,  from  whom  he  heard  the  rumors. 
Proceeding  on  his  way.  Elder  Smoot  met  some  troops  and 
several  trains  of  government  supplies.  From  his  inquiries 
he  received  no  satisfactory  answer  as  to  their  destination, 
only  that  they  were  bound  for  a  western  post  and  that  the 
supplies  belonged  to  William  H.  Russell.  At  Independence 
he  learned  from  Mr.  Russell  that  the  destination  of  the  trains 
was  Salt  Lake  City,  and  that  government  troops  would  soon 
follow.  He  was  also  informed  that  Brigham  Young  had 
been  superseded  as  governor  and  that  new  federal  officers 
had  been  appointed  for  Utah.  Gaining  all  the  information 
he  could,  Elder  Smoot  commenced  his  homeward  journev. 
traveling  leisurely  at  first,  for  fear  of  arousing  suspicion,  bur 
increasing  his  speed  as  he  neared  his  destination.  A  short 
distance  east  of  Fort  Laramie  he  met  Orrin  Porter  Rock- 
well with  the  east  bound  mail.    To  him  he  told  his  story  and 


''THE  UTAH  WAR"  499 

together  they,  and  Judson  L.  Stoddard,  returned  to  the  Salt 
Lake  Valley,  arriving  on  the  evening  of  July  23. 

The  24th  of  July  Celebration. — When  these  brethren 
arrived  they  learned  that  President  Brigham  Young  and 
about  twenty-six  hundred  people  had  gone  to  Silver  Lake, 
at  the  head  of  Big  Cottonwood  Canyon.  There  they  expect- 
ed to  celebrate  the  twenty-fourth — the  tenth  anniversary  of 
the  arrival  of  the  pioneers  in  Salt  Lake  Valley.  On  the 
morning  of  the  24th,  Mayor  Smoot  of  Salt  Lake  City,  Jud- 
son L.  Stoddard,  Judge  Elias  Smith  and  Orrin  P.  Rockwell, 
started  for  the  scene  of  the  celebration.  They  arrived  in  the 
afternoon  in  the  midst  of  the  ceremonies  and  the  first  view 
to  attract  their  gaze  was  the  Stars  and  Stripes  unfurled  trom 
two  lofty  peaks  and  some  of  the  tallest  trees.  With  grave 
countenances  these  messengers  bearing  evil  tidings  ap- 
proached Governor  Young  and  told  their  story.  A  council 
of  the  brethren  was  called  and  the  situation  discussed.  That 
evening  the  assembly  was  informed  by  General  Daniel  H. 
Wells  of  the  militia,  that  an  army  was  on  its  way  to  Utah. 
He  gave  instructions  as  to  the  manner  of  the  departure  from 
the  camp  on  the  following  morning.  Early  the  next  day 
(25th)  the  people,  so  happy  the  day  before,  returned  to 
their  homes  with  bowed  heads  and  hearts  filled  with  sadness. 

The  Decision  of  the  Council. — Twice  in  Missouri  and 
once  in  Illinois  had  the  Saints  been  driven  from  their  homes 
at  the  point  of  the  bayonet,  and  that,  too,  by  aid  of  state  au- 
thority. Their  Prophet  and  Patriarch  had  been  foully  mur- 
dered by  a  mob  while  under  the  pledge  of  protection  of  a 
governor  of  Illinois.  The  Saints  had  been  murdered  and 
robbed  while  the  nation  looked  on  without  interference. 
And  now  there  was  coming  to  their  distant  home,  a  body  of 
troops  organized  and  equipped  by  the  President  of  the  Unit- 
ed States.  They  were  coming  without  warning  and  without 
valid  excuse.  Was  it  not  natural  under  all  the  circumstances 
for  this  people  to  feel  that  once  again  they  were  to  be 
hntchered,  robbed  and  driven — where,  n©  one  could  tell ! 
Naturally  they  were  aroused.    Their  backs  were  against  the 


500        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

wall.  They  must  make  a  stand,  and  if  to  fight  was  the  in- 
tention of  the  troops,  then  fight  it  should  be.  They  were 
determined  to  maintain  their  inherent  and  constitutional 
rights.  Conquered,  they  should  not  be ;  if  they  were  driven 
they  should  leave  the  land  as  desolate  as  they  found  it. 
If  the  government  of  the  United  States  desired  to  install 
new  officers,  they  could  come  in  peace,  and  welcome.  Such 
had  always  been  the  attitude  of  the  Latter-day  Saints.  They 
could  only  judge  by  the  experiences  of  the  past  what  the 
designs  of  the  army  might  be,  for  no  word  had  been  sent 
them  of  its  purpose.  "Liars  have  reported  that  this  people 
have  committed  treason,  and  upon  their  misrepresentations 
the  President  has  ordered  out  troops  to  assist  in  officering 
the  territory,"  said  President  Young.  "We  have  transgressed 
no  law,  neither  do  we  intend  to  do  so ;  but  as  for  any  na- 
tion coming  to  destroy  this  people,  God  Almighty  being  my 
helper,  it  shall  not  be."  Such  was  the  decision  of  the  coun- 
cils of  the  Church.  And  where  is  the  patriot  whose  blood 
would  not  burn  within  his  veins;  whose  heart  would  not 
beat  for  freedom ;  who  would  not  stand  as  this  band  of  hum- 
ble worshipers  of  the  Lord  and  Savior  of  mankind  pro- 
posed to  stand,  if  driven  to  the  extreme  ? 

Captain  Van  Vliet. — In  advance  of  the  army  there 
'came  to  Utah  Captain  Stewart  Van  Vliet  of  the  commissary 
department.  His  object  was  to  discover  if  forage  and  fuel 
could  be  obtained  for  the  troops  while  in  the  territory.  As 
soon  as  he  arrived  he  obtained  an  interview  with  Governor 
Young.  He  was  treated  with  the  greatest  kindness  and  hos- 
pitality, and  so  he  reported  to  his  superiors.  However,  he 
was  informed  that  no  hostile  force  would  be  permitted  to 
-enter  the  Salt  Lake  Valley ;  there  was  an  abundance  of  every 
thing  the  troops  would  need,  but  not  one  thing  would  be  sold 
to  them.  Federal  officers  could  come,  if  they  came  in  peace, 
and  would  be  kindly  and  courteously  received;  but  they 
could  not  bring  an  hostile  army. 

Captain  Van  Vliet's  Report. — In  his  report  Captain 
Van  Vliet  said: 


''THE  UTAH  WAR"  501 

"In  the  course  of  my  conversation  with  the  Governor  and 
the  influential  men  of  the  Territory,  I  told  them  plainly  and 
trankly  what  I  conceived  would  be  the  result  of  their  present 
course.  I  told  them  that  they  might  prevent  the  small  mili- 
tary force  now  approaching  Utah  from  getting  through  the 
narrow  defiles  and  rugged  passes  of  the  mountains  this  year, 
but  that  next  season  the  United  States  Government. would 
send  troops  sufficient  to  overcome  all  opposition.  The  an- 
swer to  this  was  invariably  the  same:  *We  are  aware  that 
such  will  be  the  case  ;  but  when  those  troops  arrive  they  will 
find  Utah  a  desert.  Every  house  will  be  burned  to  the  ground, 
every  tree  cut  down,  and  every  field  laid  waste.  We  have 
three  years'  provisions  on  hand,  which  we  will  cache,  and 
then  take  to  the  mountains  and  bid  defiance  to  all  the  powers 
of  the  Government.* 

"I  attended  their  services  on  Sunday,  and,  in  course  of  a 
sermon  delivered  by  Elder  Taylor,  he  referred  to  the  ap- 
proach of  the  troops  and  declared  they  should  not  enter  the 
Territory.  He  then  referred  to  the  probability  of  an  over- 
powering force  being  sent  against  them,  and  desired  all  pres- 
ent who  would  apply  the  torch  to  their  buildings,  cut  down 
their  trees,  and  lay  waste  their  fields,  to  hold  up  their 
hands.  Every  hand,  in  an  audience  numbering  over  four 
thousand  persons,  was  raised  at  the  same  moment.  During: 
my  stay  in  the  city  I  visited  several  families,  and  all  with 
whom  I  was  thrown,  looked  upon  the  present  movement  of 
the  troops  towards  their  Territory  as  the  commencement  of 
another  religious  persecution,  and  expressed  a  fixed  deter- 
mination to  sustain  Governor  Young  in  any  measure  he 
might  adopt." 

Good  Resulting  from  the  Visit. — The  sympathy  of 
Captain  Van  Vliet  was  drawn  out  toward  the  people.  He 
admired  their  stand  although  careful  of  his  expression  as  he 
was  under  orders  from  the  government.  He  was  convinced 
that  the  people  had  been  misrepresented  and  lied  about,  and 
it  is  said  he  declared  that  if  the  government  made  war  upon 
the  Saints,  he  would  withdraw  from  the  army.  However,  he 
thought  the  government  would  send  to  Utah  an  investigat- 
ing committee.     "I  believe,"  said  Governor  Young,  "God 


502        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

seiit  you  here,  and  that  good  will  grow  out  of  it.  I  was  glad 
when  I  heard  you  were  coming.  If  we  can  keep  the  peace 
this  winter,  I  feel  sure  that  something  will  occur  to  prevent 
the  shedding  of  blood."  The  captain  returned  to  Washing- 
ton and  made  his  report  to  the  secretary  of  war. 

Johnston  in  Command. — When  the  army  was  ordered 
to  Utah  the  command  was  given  to  General  W.  S.  Harney, 
who  was  at  the  time  in  charge  at  Fort  Leavenworth.  Cap- 
tain Van  Vliet  called  on  him  when  returning  to  Washington 
after  his  visit  in  Utah.  The  captain  informed  General  Har- 
ney of  the  attitude  of  the  "Mormon"  people  and  the  condi- 
tions as  they  existed  in  the  territory.  The  general  replied : 
"I  am  ordered  there,  and  I  will  winter  in  the  valley,  or  in 
hell."  Late  in  the  summer  the  command  was  given  to 
Colonel  Albert  Sidney  Johnston,  with  the  rank  of  brevet 
brigadier  general. 

The  Start  for  Utah. — The  vanguard  of  the  troops, 
under  Colonel  E.  B.  Alexander,  started  from  Fort  Leaven- 
worth in  July,  1857.  With  them  traveled  Alfred  Gumming, 
of  Georgia,  the  newly  appointed  governor,  and  other  fed- 
eral appointees  for  Utah.  As  the  troops  reached  the  South 
Pass,  they  were  met  by  Captain  Van  Vliet,  who  advised 
them  not  to  attempt  to  enter  the  Salt  Lake  Valley  that  win- 
ter, as  no  arrangements  could  be  made  for  supplies  and  they 
would  have  to  fight  their  way  through.  Some  of  the  young 
officers,  who  were  in  advance,  ignored  the  warning,  and  ex- 
pressed the  thought  that  they  were  sufficiently  able  to  force 
their  way  to  Salt  Lake  City — "that  they  could  whip  all 
Utah."  The  second  regiment  he  met  was  commanded  by 
old  officers,  who  considered  the  matter  seriously  and  ex- 
pressed the  thought  that  it  was  an  imposition  that  they 
should  be  sent  out  west  "as  a  political  movement  to  kill  inno- 
cent people,  or  to  get  killed."^ 

^Colonel  Alexander,  tlie  ranking-  officer  of  the  advance  troops 
was  a  kindly  officer  inclined  towards  establishing  peace.  Cap- 
tain Van  Vliet  had  come  in  contact  with  the  Latter-day  Saints  at 
Winter  Quarters,  when  they  were  on  the  plains.     Another  officer 


''THE  UTAH  WAR''  503 

Martial  Law  Proclaimed. — ^After  the  departure  of 
Captain  Van  Vliet  from  Salt  Lake  City,  and  while  the  army 
was  near  the  border  of  Utah,  Governor  Young  proclaimed 
martial  law  throughout  the  territory  and  notified  Colonel 
Alexander  of  this  action.  The  militia  was  ordered  to  be 
held  in  readiness  to  repel  any  attempted  invasion,  but  in- 
structions were  given  that  no  blood  should  be  shed,  unless 
it  was  absolutely  unavoidable.  These  instructions  were  care- 
fully followed  and  only  once  during  the  campaign  were  shots 
fired  with  intent  to  kill,  and  these  were  fired  by  the  govern- 
ment forces  at  a  detachment  under  command  of  Major  Lot 
Smith;  who  had  been  sent  out  to  destroy  their  trains.  When 
fired  upon  there  was  no  retaliation  by  the  members  of  the 
militia. 

General  Wells  in  Echo  Canyon. — Following  the 
proclamation  of  Governor  Young,  Lieutenant  General  Dan- 
iel H.  Wells  of  the  Nauvoo  Legion — the  name  by  which  the 
militia  was  known — established  headquarters  at  *'The  Nar- 
rows'* in  Echo  Canyon,  a  defile,  rugged  and  steep,  where  a 
few  men  could  hold  an  army.  To  this  point  about  twelve 
hundred  and  fifty  men,  from    several    companies    of    the 


with  these  troops,  whose  sympathy  and  good  will  went  out  to- 
ward the  "Mormons"  was  Colonel  Philip  St.  George  Cooke,  who 
led  the  Mormon  Battalion  in  the  Mexican  War.  General  Johnston 
was  from  the  South,  proud  and  haughty.  He  looked  upon  the 
"Mormons"  and  spoke  of  them  as  "rebels"  and  was  inclined  to 
treat  them  as  such. 

The  spirit  also  prevailed  among  the  troops  that  the  "Mor- 
mons" were  their  com-mon  prey,  and  they  constantly,  while  on  the 
march,  boasted  with  ribald  jests,  of  what  they  would  do  when 
they  arrived  in  Salt  Lake  City.  "We  were  well  informed  as  to  the 
object  of  the  coming  of  the  army,"  said  Elder  John  Taylor  to 
Vice-President  Schuyler  Colfax,  in  1869.  "We  had  men  in  all 
their  camps,  and  knew  what  was  intended.  There  was  a  contin- 
ual boast  among  the  men  and  officers,  even  before  they  left  the 
Missouri  River,  of  what  they  intended  to  do  with  the  "Mormons." 
The  houses  were  picked  out  that  certain  persons  were  to  inhabit; 
farms,  property,  and  women  were  to  be  distributed.  'Beauty  and 
i*>ooty'  were  their  watchword.  We  were  to  have  another  grand 
"Mormon"  conquest,  and  our  houses,  gardens,  orchards,  vineyards 
f.elds.  wives  and  daughters  were  to  be  the  spoils." 


504        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

militia,  were  ordered  to  report,  and  maintain  the  pass  by 
force  of  arms  against  any  attempted  invasion. 

Governor  Young's  Ultimatum. — Colonel  Alexander 
continued  his  march,  as  it  was  fully  expected  that  he  would, 
and  crossed  the  border  of  the  territory.  September  29, 
General  Wells  forwarded  to  Colonel  Alexander  copies  of 
Governor  Young's  proclamation,  a  copy  of  the  laws  of  Utah, 
and  a  letter  from  Governor  Young  addressed  to  "The  Offi- 
cer commanding  the  forces  now  invading  Utah  Territory." 
In  this  letter  the  following  occurs: 

"By  virtue  of  the  authority  vested  in  me,  I  have  issued, 
and  forwarded  you  a  copy  of  my  proclamation  forbidding 
the  entrance  of  armed  forces  into  this  Territory.  This  you 
have  disregarded.  I  now  further  direct  that  you  retire  forth- 
with from  the  Territory,  by  the  same  route  you  entered. 
Should  you  deem  this  impracticable,  and  prefer  to  remain  un- 
til spring  in  the  vicinity  of  your  present  encampment,  Black's 
Fork,  '^  or  Green  River,  you  can  do  so  in  peace  and  unmo- 
lested on  condition  that  you  deposit  your  arms  and  ammuni- 
tion with  Lewis  Robison,  quartermaster  general  of  the  Terri- 
tory, and  leave  in  the  spring,  as  soon  as  the  condition  of  the 
roads  will  permit  you  to  march ;  and  should  you  fall  short  of 
provisions,  they  can  be  furnished  you,  upon  making  the 
proper  applications  therefor.  General  D.  H.  Wells  will  for- 
ward this,  and  receive  any  communication  you  may  have  to 
make." 

In  forwarding  these  communications  General  Wells  de- 
clared that  he  was  determined  to  carry  out  Governor 
Young's  instructions. 

Colonel  Alexander's  Reply. — Colonel  Alexander  made 
the  only  reply  possible  which  ^tas  to  the  effect  that  he  w:ould 
submit  the  communications  to  his  superior  officers  and  "in 
the  meantime,"  he  added  "I  have  only  to  say  that  these 
troops  are  here  by  order  of  the    President    of   the  United 


<^BIack's  Fork  and  Green  River  mentioned  here  were  at  that 
time  within  the  borders  of  Utah,  they  are  now  in  Wyoming,  the 
corner  in  which  thev  are  located  having  been  severed  from  Utah 
in  1863  and  1868. 


''THE  UTAH  WAR''  505 

States,  and  their  future  movements  will  depend  entirely  upon 
orders  issued  by  competent  military  authority.^ 

Guerrilla  Warfare. — Following  this  correspondence 
General  Wells  determined  on  carrying  out  his  instructions. 
He  ordered  Major  Joseph  Taylor  and  others  under  his  com- 
mand to  annoy  the  troops ;  stampede  their  cattle ;  set  fire  to 
their  trains;  burn  the  whole  country  before  them  and  on 
their  flanks ;  keei)  them  from  sleeping  by  night  surprises ; 
blockade  the  road ;  but  must  avoid  strictly  the  taking  of  life. 
These  instructions  were  faithfully  followed  and  Major  Lot 
Smith  with  a  company  of  mounted  rangers  destroyed  trains, 
ran  off  cattle  and  burned  the  grass,  and  otherwise  inflicted 
damage,  but  no  blood  was  shed. 

Arrival  of  General  Johnston. — Early  in  November, 
1857,  General  Albert  Sidney  Johnston,  with  additional 
troops  and  supplies,  overtook  the  main  body  of  the  army  on 
Black's  Fork.  He  was  a  capable  and  popular  officer  and 
soon  enthused  the  troops  who  had  become  dispirited  because 
of  their  many  reverses.  Their  journey  had  not  been  a  pleas- 
ant one,  the  Indians  had  run  off  many  of  their  cattle,  and 
the  "Mormon"  mountaineers  had  harrassed  them,  had 
burned  their  trains  of  supplies,  and  destroyed  the  grass  on 
which  their  teams  and  cattle  were  dependent.  But  their 
troubles  were  only  beginning.  Their  haughty  commander 
ordered  a  forward  movement  toward  Fort  Bridger,  dis- 
daining to  turn  from  the  direct  route  through  the  mountains. 

If  **the  stars  in  their  courses  fought  against  Sisera,"  in 
the  days  of  ancient  Israel,  surely  the  elements  fought 
against  Johnston's  army  in  the  days  of  modern  Israel.  From 
their  camp  to  Fort  Bridger  was  less  than  forty  miles,  but  it 
was  a  barren  desert.  They  found  no  shelter  from  the  winter 
winds,  there  was  no  fuel,  except  the  sage,  and  very  little 


''The  question  might  be  raised  as  to  why  Brlgham  Young  would 
forward  a  communication  as  governor,  when  another  had  been  ap- 
pointed. Governor  Young  had  not  been  notified  that  his  successor 
had  been  appointed  and  that  successor  had  not  qualified  as  gover- 
nor. 


50r>        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

pasture  for  their  animals.  They  commenced  on  the  6th  of 
November,  and  their  trains,  extending  for  many  miles,  were 
forced  to  face  the  snow  and  sleet  of  the  most  severe  winter 
weather.  Their  teams  were  goaded  until  they  dropped  dead 
in  their  traces.  Fifteen  days  they  were  on  the  journey. 
Their  cattle  died  for  lack  of  food  and  exposure  to  freezing 
weather.  When  they  arrived  they  found  that  Bridger  and 
also  Fort  Supply,  twelve  miles  away,  had  been  burned  by 
the  militia. 

The  Forward  March  Abandoned. — It  became  appar- 
ent that  it  would  be  impossible  to  reach  the  Salt  Lake  Valley 
before  the  coming  spring.  With  great  reluctance  and  in- 
jured pride  the  commander  gave  orders  that  the  troops  go 
in'o  winter  quarters  on  Black's  Fork.  During  the  winter 
months  Chief  Justice  Eckles,  who  with  other  federal  officers 
dwelt  in  the  camp,  organized  a  court,  without  waiting  to 
qualify,  and  indicted  the  leading  men  in  Utah  for  treason 
and  rebellion. 

Proclamation  of  Governor  Gumming. — Governor 
Gumming  issued  a  proclamation  to  the  people  of  the  terri- 
tory in  which  he  said:  *T  come  among  you  with  no  preju- 
dice or  enmities,  ?nd  by  the  exercise  of  a  just  and  firm  ad- 
ministration I  hope  to  command"  your  confidence.  Freedom 
of  conscience  and  the  use  of  your  own  peculiar  mode  of 
serving  God  are  sacred  rights,  the  exercise  of  which  is  guar- 
anteed by  the  Constitution,  and  with  which  it  is  not  the  prov- 
ince of  the  government  or  the  disposition  of  its  representa- 
tives in  the  territory  to  interfere."  Let  it  be  said  to  his 
credit  that  these  sentiments  were  sincere,  and  when  he  was 
established  in  his  office  he  was  brave  enough  to  execute  jus- 
tice as  he  saw  it.  He  commanded  all  armed  bodies  in  the 
territory  to  disband  and  return  to  their  homes  stating  that 
disobedience  would  "subject  the  offenders  to  the  punish- 
ment due  to  traitors." 

There  was  no  disposition  on  the  part  of  the  militia  to 
disband.  Too  often  had  they  been  despoiled  by  mobs  under 
guise  of  lawful  troops.     They  had  stood  enough  and  were 


''THE  UTAH  WAR"  '    .       507 

determined  to  defend  their  homes,  no  matter  what  were  the 
accusations  made  against  them. 

The  Mediation  of  Colonel  Kane. — At  the  beginning 
of  the  difficulties  Governor  Young  sent  a  communication  to 
Colonel  Thomas  L.  Kane,  explaining  the  motives  in  declar- 
ing martial  law  in  Utah,  and  asking  him  to  intercede  at 
Washington.  This  loyal  friend  of  the  "Mormons"  did  not 
fail.  He  interviewed  the  President  and  offered  his  services 
as  mediator  between  the  government  and  the  people  of  Utah. 
His  services  were  accepted  and  he  crossed  the  Isthmus  of 
Panama,  sailing  from  New  York,  and  proceeded  from  Cali- 
fornia to  Utah,  where  he  arrived  in  February,  1858.  At  the 
time  Congress  was  preparing  to  send  reinforcements  and 
money  to  carry  on  the  "war."  Colonel  Kane  arrived,  deli- 
cate in  health,  and  wishing  to  test  the  "Mormon"  people  ap- 
peared in  Salt  Lake  City  in  disguise  as  "Dr.  Osborne."  He 
received  hospitable  treatment  and  was  welcomed  warmly 
when  he  became  known.  He  reported  the  nature  of  his  visit 
and  reported  that  Captain  Van  Vliet  had  proved  himself  a 
friend  of  the  "Mormons"  on  his  return  to  Washington. 

After  a  few  days'  rest  Colonel  Kane  departed  for  the  army 
camp  on  Black's  Fork  to  interview  Governor  Gumming. 
After  severe  trials  and  adventures  he  arrived  at  the  camp. 
Governor  Gumming  received  him  cordially  and  agreed  to 
place  himself  under  his  direction  and  go  to  Salt  Lake  City 
without  military  aid.  Such  a  step  was  strongly  opposed  by 
General  Johnston,  who  attempted  to  arrest  Colonel  Kane  as  a 
spy.  Governor  Gumming  felt  insulted*  at  the  indignity  of- 
fered and  demanded  an  explanation,  which  the  commanding 
officer  failed  to  give  in  a  satisfactory  manner.  The  incident 
almost  precipitated  a  duel  between  General  Johnston  and 
Colonel  Kane. 

Governor  Cunaming  Enters  Salt  Lake  City — His  Re- 
ception.— Accompanied  by  Colonel  Kane  and  two  ser- 
vants, Governor  Gumming  set  out  for  Salt  Lake  City.  On 
the  way  they  were  met  by  an  escort  of  Utah  cavalry.  Arriv- 
ing in  the  city  he  was  received  with  a  cordial  reception  and 


508        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

was  conducted  to  the  home  of  William  C,  Staines,  the  terri- 
torial librarian.  President  Young  called  on  him  and  bid  him 
welcome  saying,  every  facility  that  he  might  require  for  the 
efficient  performance  of  his  administrative  duties,  would  be 
at  his  command.  The  governor  wrote  to  General  Johnston 
saying:  "I  have  been  everywhere  recognized  as  Governor 
of  Utah;  and  so  far  from  having  encountered  insults  or  in- 
dignities, I  am  satisfied  in  being  able  to  state  to  you,  that  in 
passing  through  the  settlements  I  have  been  universally 
greeted  with  such  respectful  attentions  as  are  due  to  the 
representative  authority  of  the  United  States  in  the  terri- 
tory." 

The  Governor's  Report  to  Secretary  Cass. — After  a 
thorough  examination,  and  finding  all  the  records  of  the 
courts  in  perfect  order.  Governor  Gumming  wrote  to  Secre- 
tary of  State  Lewis  M.  Cass  informing  him  of  the  true  con- 
ditions in  the  territory  and  of  the  false  reports  which  had 
stood  as  a  foundation  for  the  sending  of  an  army. 

The  Exodus  Toward  the  South. — When  Governor 
Gumming  arrived  in  the  city  he  discovered  that  many  of  the 
inhabitants  of  that  place  and  the  settlements  to  the  north, 
had  left  their  homes.  Others  were  journeying  toward  the 
south.  Where  they  were  bound  he  could  not  learn  more  than 
that  they  were  "going  south"  and  driving  their  flocks  and 
herds  before  them.  He  expressed  the  belief  to  the  govern- 
ment that  the  destiny  of  these  people  was  Sonora  in  north- 
ern Mexico.  He  regretted  greatly  that  they  felt  it  neces- 
sary to  move,  but  he  could  do  nothing  to  persuade  them  to 
remain  as  long  as  they  were  menaced  by  an  army.  Their 
experience  in  the  past  was  too  bitter  in  this  regard,  and 
could  not  be  forgotten. 

"Our  military  force  could  overwhelm  most  of  these  poor 
people,"  wrote  the  governor,  "involving  men,  women,  an:l 
children  in  a  common  fate,  but  there  are  among  the  *Mor- 
mons'  brave  men,  accustomed  to  arms  and  horses ;  men  who 
could  fight  desperately  as  guerrillas ;  and  who,  if  the  settle- 
ments are  destroyed,  will  subject  the  country  to  an  expen- 


"THE  UTAH  WAET  509 

sive  and  protracted  war,  without  any  compensating  results. 
They  will,  I  am  sure,  submit  to  *trial  by  their  peers,'  but  they 
will  not  brook  the  idea  of  trials  by  'juries'  composed  of 
'teamsters  and  followers  of  the  camp.' " 

The  Governor's  Wife  Pleads  for  the  People. — In  the 
middle  of  May,  Governor  Gumming  returned  to  Gamp  Scott, 
where  the  troops  were  quartered.  When  he  returned,  his  wife 
was  with  him.  She  gazed  upon  the  deserted  homes — for  the 
people  had  departed,  leaving  only  a  guard  to  fire  their  prop- 
erty should  the  troops  arrive  in  hostile  attitude.  The  good 
woman  wept  and  pleaded  with  her  husband  to  do  something 
to  bring  back  the  people.  "Rest  assured  madam,"  said  he, 
"I  shall  do  all  I  can.  I  only  wish  I  could  be  in  Washington 
for  two  hours ;  I  am  sure  I  could  convince  the  government 
that  we  have  no  need  of  troops." 

The  Peace  Commission. — Through  the  good  services 
of  faithful  friends — among  whom  Golonel  Thomas  L.  Kane 
stands  out  in  bold  relief — the  government  was  persuaded  to 
send  peace  commissioners  to  Utah.  These  gentlemen  were 
Governor  L.  W.  Powell  of  Kentucky  and  Major  Ben  Mc- 
Gullock  of  Texas.  With  them  came  Jacob  Forney,  Indian 
Superintendent  for  Utah.  They  met  with  Governor  Gum- 
ming, Brigham  Young  and  other  prominent  men,  when  the 
whole  situation  was  discussed.  It  was  agreed  that  there 
should  be  no  opposition  to  Johnston's  army  passing  through 
the  city  providing  they  were  not  permitted  to  stop,  but 
should  pass  on  to  make  their  camp  at  least  forty  miles  away. 

Their  Epistle  to  Johnston. — An  agreement  having 
been  reached,  the  commissioners  addressed  a  communication 
to  General  Johnston  advising  him  of  what  had  been  done  and 
requesting  him  to  make  proclamation  among  his  troops.  The 
commander  was  surprised  at  the  decision,  stating  that  the 
army  would  not  trespass  upon  the  rights  or  property  of  the 
peaceable  citizens.  His  men,  many  of  them,  were  greatly 
disappointed,  for  they  were  to  be  denied  the  privilege  of 
plunder  for  which  they  hoped  and  talked  about  as  they 
marched  upon  their  way. 


510        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

The  Arrival  of  the  Troops. — ^June  26,  1858,  the  army 
under  command  of  General  Johnston,  entered  the  Salt  Lake 
\^alley  through  Emigration  Canyon.  They  passed  through 
the  city,  now  almost  without  inhabitants,  and  camped  on  the 
opposite  side  of  Jordan  river.  Colonel  Cooke,  as  he  rode 
through  the  streets  of  the  city,  bared  his  head  in  honor  of 
the  vaHant  and  loyal  men  of  the  Mormon  Battalion.  Three 
days  after  their  arrival  the  troops  passed  on  to  the  south- 
west and  camped  in  Cedar  Valley  where  they  founded  Camp 
Floyd,  named  after  the  Secretary  of  War,  and  here  was  to 
be  their  scene  of  action  for  several  years  to  come. 

The  President's  "Pardon^"— On  the  6th  of  April, 
President  Buchanan  signed  a  proclamation,  "offering  to  the 
inhabitants  of  Utah,  who  shall  submit  to  the  laws,  a  free 
pardon  for  the  seditions  and  treasons  heretofore  by  them  com- 
mitted ;  warning  those  who  still  persist,  after  notice  of  this 
proclamation  in  the  present  rebellion  against  the  United 
States,  that  they  must  expect  no  further  lenity."  This 
document,  which  is  quite  lengthy  was  brought  to  Utah  with 
the  commissioners.  The  authorities  of  the  Church  denied 
that  they  had  been  disloyal,  and  disputed  the  statements  in 
the  President's  proclamation.  Nevertheless,  they  accepted 
his  pardon  for  driving  off  the  cattle  and  burning  the  army 
trains,  which  they  stoutly  maintained  was  done  in  self  de- 
fense ;  but  the  other  charges  they  fully  denied. 

The  fact  is  that  President  Buchanan  had  been  roundly 
scored  in  the  press,  and  by  statesmen  in  our  own  country 
and  abroad.  The  easiest  way  out  of  it,  for  he  had  commit- 
ted a  great  blunder,  was  to  issue  a  proclamation  exonerat- 
ing himself,  and  pardoning  the  "culprits"  who  dared  to  main- 
tain their  rights  against  such  overwhelming  odds. 


CHAPTER  44 

THE   MOUNTAIN    MEADOWS    MASSACRE 
1857 

A  Shocking  Crime. — While  Captain  Van  Vliet  was 
interviewing  President  Brigham  Young,  there  was  occurring 
in  the  southwest  corner  of  Utah — about  three  hundred  miles 
from  Salt  Lake  City — the  most  horrible  and  shocking  crime 
ever  perpetrated  within  the  borders  of  the  state.  It  was  the 
massacre  at  Mountain  Meadows  of  a  company  of  emigrants 
who  were  journeying  to  southern  California.  This  bloody  and 
diabolical  deed  commenced  at  dawn,  September  7,  1857,  and 
continued  until  the  11th,  when  the  besieged  emigrants  who 
survived  the  attacks,  under  promise  of  protection  were  foully 
murdered. 

It  was  the  deed  of  enraged  Indians  aided  by  a  number 
of  white  men,  who  took  vengeance  into  their  hands  for 
wrongs  committed  by  a  few  of  the  emigrants  who  were  pro- 
nounced enemies  of  both  whites  and  Indians. 

It  was  a  crime  for  which  there  can  be  no  apology  or  ex- 
cuse, a  thing  treacherous  and  damnable  in  the  extreme.  But 
for  the  "Mormon"  people  it  was  most  unfortunate  that  it 
should  happen  at  this  particular  time.  There  were  circulat- 
ing throughout  the  nation  many  evil  reports  concerning  the 
Latter-<lay  Saints.  All  manner  of  crimes  and  murders  oc- 
curring within  a  thousand  miles  of  Utah,  were  charged 
against  them.  Even  the  executive  of  the  nation  and  other 
high  officials  were  countenancing  these  reports  and  aiding 
in  their  circulation.  The  army  was  on  the  plains  making 
its  way  to  Utah  to  suppress  alleged  violation  of  law  and  re- 
bellion; and  now,  to  add  to  the  horror  of  the  situation,  the 
report  went  forth  that  the  **Momions"  had  attacked  and 
killed  a  party  of  innocent  people  peacefully  passing  through 
their  land.    Thus  color  was  given  to  the  falsehood  that  life 


512        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

and  property  of  ''Gentiles"  were  unsafe  within  the  Territory 
of  Utah." 

It  may  be  said  without  fear  of  successful  contradiction, 
that  there  was  less  crime  committed  in  Utah  during  the  days 
of  pioneer  life  than  in  any  other  similarly  situated  section 
of  the  country.  California  had  her  vigilantes  who  executed 
judgment  with  swift  vengeance,  without  legal  trial.  Such 
was  also  the  condition  in  other  border  states  and  territories, 
and  woe  to  the  individual  who  incurred  the  wrath  of  the 
powers  who  controlled.  The  "Mormon"  people  had  been 
taught  from  the  beginning:  "Thou  shalt  not  kill."  Mur- 
der, according  to  their  teaching,  committed  wantonly,  was 
a  sin  for  which  there  was  no  forgiveness  in  this  life,  neither 
in  the  life  to  come.  Next,  and  like  unto  it  stood  sexual 
immorality.  Both  of  these  great  sins  were  denounced  by 
the  Saints  most  emphatically. 

Crimes  Falsely  Charged  to  the  Church  Authorities. 

— One  thing  most  trying  to  the  members  of  the  Church  was 
the  attempt  by  their  enemies  to  charge  Brigham  Young  and 
the  leaders  of  the  Church  with  every  wrong  committed  in  the 
Mrestern  country.  These  attempts  led  Jacob  Forney,  Indian 
Agent  in  1859,  to  write  to  Washington  saying: 

'T  fear,  and  I  regret  to  say  it,  that  with  certain  parties 
here  there  is  a  greater  anxiety  to  connect  Brigham  Young 
and  other  Church  dignitaries  with  every  criminal  offense 


olt  may  as  well  be  understood  at  the  outset  that  this  horrible 
crime  so  often  and  so  persistently  charged  upon  the  "Mormon" 
Church  and  its  leaders,  was  the  crime  of  an  individual,  the  crime  of 
a  fanatic  of  the  worst  stamp,  one  who  was  a  member  of  the  **Mor- 
tnon"  Church,  but  of  whose  intentions  the  Church  knew  nothing, 
and  whose  bloody  acts,  the  members  of  the  Church,  high  and  low, 
regard  with  as  much  abhorrence  as  any  out  of  the  Church.  Indeed, 
the  blow  fell  upon  the  brotherhood  with  threefold  force  and  dam- 
age. There  was  the  cruelty  of  it,  which  wrung  their  hearts;  and 
there  was  the  strength  it  lent  their  enemies  further  to  malign  and 
molest  them.  The  "Mormons"  denounce  the  Mountain  Meadows 
Massacre,  and  every  act  connected  therewith,  as  earnestly  and  hon- 
estly as  any  in  the  outside  world.  This  is  abundantly  proved  and 
may  be  accepted  as  a  historical  fact.  (Bancroft's  "History  of 
Utah,"  p.   544.) 


MOUNTAIN  MEADOWS  MASSACRE        513 

than  diligent  endeavor  to  punish  the  actual  perpetrators  of 
crime." 

How  the  Massacre  Occurred. — About  the  time  the 
news  arrived  in  Salt  Lake  City  of  the  coming  of  an  army, 
there  was  passing  through  the  city  under  command  of  Cap- 
tain Fancher,  a  company  of  emigrants  from  Arkansas  and 
Missouri.  This  company  consisted  of  about  thirty  families, 
numbering  one  hundred  and  thirty-seven  persons.  The  Ar- 
kansas emigrants  appeared  to  be  respectable  and  well-to-do. 
With  them  there  traveled  a  rough  and  reckless  company 
calling  themselves  "Missouri  Wild  Cats,"  who  conducted 
themselves  in  keeping  with  the  name.  This  company  was 
advised  by  Elder  Charles  C.  Rich,  one  of  the  leaders  of 
the  Church,  to  take  the  northern  route.  Had  they  done  so 
they  would  have  saved  their  lives.  They  went  as  far  as 
Bear  River  and  then  returned  deciding  to  journey  to  the 
south.  On  their  way,  it  is  alleged,  the  rougher  element 
of  the  party  abused  the  people  of  the  southern  settlements 
through  which  they  passed.  They  tore  down  fences,  de- 
stroyed property,  insulted  women,  and  otherwise  made  them- 
selves obnoxious.  It  is  said,  on  reliable  authority,  that  at 
Fillmore  they  threatened  to  destroy  the  town,  "and  boasted 
of  their  participation  in  the  murders  and  other  outrages  that 
were  inflicted  upon  the  'Mormons'  in  Missouri  and  Il- 
linois." At  Corn  Creek,  fifteen  miles  farther  to  the  south, 
it  was  reported  that  they  poisoned  the  springs  and  also  the 
body  of  an  ox  that  had  died.  The  carcass  was  eaten  by  a 
band  of  Piute  Indians  and  ten  of  their  number  died.  Some 
of  the  cattle  of  the  settlers  died  from  drinking  of  the  poi- 
soned springs.  As  the  cattle  were  fat,  the  owners  "tried  them 
up"  for  the  tallow,  and  a  number  of  white  persons  were 
poisoned  from  the  handling  of  the  meat.  These  "Wild  Cats'' 
expressed  their  pleasure  at  the  coming  of  the  army,  and 
threatened  to  stop  at  some  convenient  place  and  leave  their 
women  and  children,  and  return  to  assist  the  troops  in  killing 
every  "Mormon"  there  was  in  the  mountains. 

Just  to  what  extent  credence  can  be   placed  in  these 

84 


M4        PSSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

charges  cannot  be  determined.  The  fact  remains,  however, 
that  they  gave  expression  to  their  hatred  of  the  ''Mormon" 
people,  made  many  threats,  and  abused  the  Indians  along 
their  way. 

The  Purchase  of  Supplies. — It  has  been  said  that 
these  emigrants  could  not  purchase  supplies  in  Salt  Lake 
City  and  the  other  settlements  of  the  Saints,  and  had  been 
ordered  away  from  Salt  Lake  City  by  President  Young. 
This  is  not  the  fact.  President  Young  did  not  know  they 
were  in  the  city  and  first  heard  of  them  after  they  had  de- 
parted. Along  the  way  they  did  obtain  supplies  as  they 
desired  and  as  the  Saints  were  able  to  impart  to  them,  as 
there  is  abundant  evidence  to  show.  They  were  well  treated 
by  most  of  the  settlers,  and  not  until  their  own  actions 
brought  upon  them  the  ill  will  of  the  southern  settlements 
was  this  attitude  changed. 

Word  Sent  to  Brigham  Young. — So  intense  did  the 
feeling  become  on  the  part  of  both  the  Indians  and  the  white 
population  in  the  southern  settlements  that  it  was  deemed 
necessary  to  send  a  messenger  to  Governor  Brigham  Young 
to  know  what  should  be  done.  Some  of  the  people  ex- 
pressed the  feeling  that  since  the  emigrants  had  declared 
themselves  as  enemies  they  should  be  treated  as  such,  but 
the  more  sober  minded  maintained  that  they  should  be  per- 
mitted to  continue  their  journey  to  the  coast  unmolested. 
James  H.  Haslam  carried  a  message  from  Colonel  Isaac 
Haight,  of  the  militia,  to  Salt  Lake  City  to  obtain  advice  of 
Governor  Young.  In  the  meantime  it  was  agreed  that  every 
effort  should  be  made  to  pacify  the  Indians  and  prevent  them 
from  making  an  attack.  Haslam  left  Cedar  City  in  the  after- 
noon of  Monday,  September  7,  and  made  all  haste  on  horse- 
back, arriving  in  Salt  Lake  City  on  the  morning  of  the 
10th.  He  immediately  delivered  his  message,  and  Governor 
Young  asked  him  if  he  could  undertake  the  return  journey 
without  delay.  He  said  he  could.  '*Go  with  all  speed,  spare 
no  horse  flesh.  The  emigrants  must  not  be  meddled  with,  if 
it  takes  all  Iron  County  to  prevent  it.     They  must  go  free 


MOUNTAIN  MEADOWS  MASSACRE        515 

ond  'jiiniolestecl."  This  was  the  answer  he  received.  Has- 
lani,  ahhough  he  had  just  finished  a  hard  journey,  immed- 
iatly  returned  arriving  in  Cedar  City  on  the  13th  with  a 
written  message  from  Governor  Young  to  Colonel  Haight. 
The  Answer  Arrives  Too  Late. — ^The  message  to 
Colonel  Haight  of  the  militia  from  Governor  Young  was  as 
follows : 

''In  regard  to  the  emigration  trains  passing  through  our 
settlements,  we  must  not  interfere  with  them  until  they  are 
first  notified  to  keep  away.  You  must  not  meddle  with 
them.  There  are  no  other  trains  that  I  know  of.  If  those 
who  are  there  will  leave,  let  them  go  in  peace." 

Colonel  Isaac  C.  Haight  read  the  letter,  and  shedding 
tears  replied:  "Too  late,  too  late!"  The  morning  (Septem- 
her  7)  Haslam  left  to  obtain  word  from  Governor  Young, 
the  work  of  death  among  the  unfortunate  victims  had 
commenced. 

The  Attack  upon  the  Emigrant  Train. — Early  in 
September  the  emigrant  train  of  the  Arkansas  and  Missouri 
companies  camped  in  the  little  valley  known  as  the  Mountain 
Meadows.  There  they  contemplated  remaining  for  several 
days.  In  the  meantime  their  conduct  had  aroused  the  In- 
dian tribes  who  now  surrounded  their  camp  in  hostile  at- 
titude. As  near  as  can  be  ascertained,  on  the  morning  of 
the  7th  of  September  at  the  break  of  day,  the  attack  upon 
the  emigrants  began.  At  the  first  volley  seven  men  were 
killed  and  sixteen  were  wounded.  The  victims  were  taken 
unawares,  but  being  well  armed,  fought  bravely  for  their 
lives  and  were  successful  in  repelling  the  attack.  Several 
Indians  were  killed  including  two  of  their  chiefs.  The  In- 
dians sent  runners  throughout  the  surrounding  country  call- 
ing for  reinforcements  from  among  their  tribes,  and  for  John 
D.  Lee,  who  had  been  in  close  touch  with  Indian  affairs  as 
their  farmer,  to  come  and  lead  them  to  victory.  Lee  hurried 
to  the  scene  from  his  home  in  Harmony,  and  seemed  to  par- 
take of  the  frenzy  of  the  redmen.  Later,  other  white  men 
appeared  upon  the  scene,  having  been  lured  to  the  meadows, 


516        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

with  the  request  that  their  services  were  needed  in  burying 
the  dead.  Some  of  them  remained,  willingly  or  by  coercion, 
to  participate  in  the  massacre  which  followed. 

The  Surrender — Treachery  of  Their  Captors. — Dur- 
ing the  lull  following  the  first  attack,  the  emigrants  formed 
their  wagons  in  a  ring  and  threw  up  breastworks  for  their 
protection,  awaiting  the  onslaught  which  they  knew  was 
sure  to  come.  Some  time  was  spent  by  the  Indians  and 
their  white  allies  discussing  the  fate  of  the  unfortunate  emi- 
grants. The  victims  discovered  that  white  men  were  in 
league  with  the  Indians,  and  this  knowledge  sealed  their  fate. 
It  was  determined  by  those  making  the  attack  that  no  emi- 
grant should  live  who  could  tell  the  tale. 

On  the  morning  of  Friday  the  11th,  Lee  induced  the 
emigrants  to  surrender  under  promise  of  protection  and  con- 
veyance to  a  place  of  safety.  They  were  led  to  a  place  where 
the  Indians  were  in  ambush,  and  at  a  given  signal  a  volley 
of  shots  rang  out,  both  Indians  and  white  men  participating 
in  the  outrage.  Seventeen  children  of  tender  years — rang- 
ing in  age  from  a  few  months  to  seven  years — were  all  that 
were  spared.  These  children  were  cared  for  by  the  settlers 
until  the  government  by  act  of  Congress  returned  them  to 
their  friends  in  Arkansas. 

A  Bloody  Oath. — The  white  men  who  engaged  in 
this  horrible  slaughter  entered  into  a  league,  by  a  strong  and 
binding  oath,  that  they  would  never  reveal  the  part  they 
played  in  this  gruesome  tragedy.  A  false  report  was  for- 
warded to  Governor  Young.  Lee  also  reported  in  person, 
laying  the  blame  solely  to  the  Indians.  Governor  Young 
wept  bitterly  and  was  horrified  at  the  recital  of  the  tale. 

The  Execution  of  Lee. — For  several  years  the  facts 
relating  to  the  tragedy  were  unknown,  but  gradually  the 
truth  leaked  out  and  an  investigation  was  made  of  the  affair. 
John  D.  Lee  was  excommunicated  from  the  Church  with  the 
injunction  from  President  Young  that  under  no  circum- 
stances should  he  ever  be  admitted  as  a  member  again.  Ac- 
tion was  also  taken  against  others  as  the  truth  became  known. 


MOUNTAIN  MEADOWS  MASSACRE         517 

In  later  years  Lee  was  convicted  of  the  crime  and  paid  the 
penalty  with  his  life.  His  execution  took  place  on  the  site 
of  the  horrid  scene.  Others  who  were  implicated  fled  from 
the  territory  and  died  fugitives.  While  they  thus  evaded 
the  justice  which  earthly  tribunals  might  inflict,  they  still 
await  the  trial  for  their  crime  before  a  Higher  Court  where 
justice  never  fails. 


CHAPTER  45 

THE  ARMY  IN  UTAH 
1858—1862 

Demoralizing   Effects   of   the   Army's   Presence. — It 

was  the  part  of  wisdom  for  President  Brigham  Young  and 
his  associates  to  insist  on  the  camp  of  the  army  being  far 
removed  from  Salt  Lake  City.  It  was  with  reluctance  that 
their  commander  complied  with  that  request,  which  was 
enforced  by  the  peace  commissioners.  Very  little  good  came 
to  the  people  of  Utah  from  the  presence  in  their  midst,  of  an 
armed  force,  with  all  its  attendant  camp  followers.  It  is  true 
that  the  people  benefited  in  a  financial  way.  They  were  able 
to  dispose  of  their  products  for  ready  cash  and  clothing ;  but 
they  could  have  managed  to  live — as  they  did  before  the 
army  came — without  these  advantages,  which,  of  course,  they 
were  ready  to  receive. 

There  was  no  debauchery,  no  immorality  or  fear  of 
thieves  breaking  in  to  steal,  in  the  communities  of  the  Lat- 
ter-day Saints,  before  the  strangers  to  their  faith  came  in. 
With  the  army  all  these  attendant  evils  were  introduced. 
The  worst  element  with  the  army  was,  of  course,  the  camp 
following — ^the  freighters  and  hangers-on,  who  were  not  sub  - 
ject  to  the  rigid  discipline  of  army  regulation.  Yet,  much  of 
the  evil  which  resulted,  can  be  traced  to  subordinate  officers 
and  men  of  the  ranks.  With  many  of  these,  moral  rectitude 
was  a  thing  unknown ;  and  woe  to  the  foolish  creatures  who, 
like  flies  caught  in  a  spider-web,  were  lured  into  camp. 

To  add  to  the  difficulties,  many  of  the  enlisted  men  filled 
their  term  of  service  and  were  discharged.  Usually  they 
were  in  possession  of  very  little  means,  and  if  a  balance  of 
pay  was  due  them,  it  was  soon  squandered.  Such  characters 
flocked  to  Salt  Lake  City  and  other  towns,  where  they  be- 
came a  terror  to  the  inhabitants.  Because  of  this,  it  became 
necessary  to  increase  the  police  force  of  Salt  Lake  City,  at 
least  four  fold.    Appeals  were  made  to  Governor  Cumming 


THE  ARMY  IN   UTAH  519 

to  get  him  to  use  his  influence  to  have  the  discharged  men 
marched  beyond  the  borders  of  the  territory.  The  governor 
took  the  matter  up  with  General  Johnston,  with  the  result 
that  the  condition  was  relieved  in  this  respect  to  some  small 
degree.  However,  the  situation  could  not  fully  be  controlled 
by  these  officers,  and  as  long  as  Camp  Floyd  (later  Critten- 
den) was  occupied  by  the  troops,  demoralizing  agencies  were 
at  work,  and  the  people  were  constantly  in  a  state  of  agfita- 
tion. 

Governor  Cumming's  Report. — In  reporting  affairs 
in  Utah  to  the  Secretary  of  State,  Governor  Gumming  made 
the  following  observations: 

''Persons  unbiased  by  prejudice  who  have  visited  this 
Territory  will,  I  think,  agree  in  the  opinion  that  a  com- 
munity is  seldom  seen  more  marked  by  quiet  and  peaceable 
diligence  than  that  of  the  Mormons. 

"After  the  passage  of  the  army,  hundreds  of  adventurers 
were  attracted  to  these  valleys,  and  met  here  some  congenial 
spirits.  Banded  together  for  rapine  and  acts  of  violence, 
they  have  stolen  large  herds  of  horses  and  mules.  Many  of 
these  men,  maddened  by  intemperance,  or  rendered  desper- 
ate by  losses  at  the  gaming  table,  or  by  various  other  causes, 
have  shed  each  other's  blood  in  frequent  conflicts,  and  secret 
assassinations.  These  lawless  and  bloody  deeds  are  commit- 
ted by  them  almost  daily  with  impunity,  and  when  their  atro- 
city and  frequency  shock  the  public  mind,  it  has  become  the 
custom  with  a  certain  set  of  people  to  exclaim  against  the 
people  of  Utah ;  but  it  is  an  injustice  to  impute  the  acts  of 
these  desperadoes  to  the  community  in  general.  With  an 
equal  show  of  justice  might  they  be  attributed  to  the  inhab- 
itants of  the  States  and  Territories  whence  these  men  have 
so  recently  emigrated." 

The  New  Federal  Officers. — Chief  Justice  Delano 
R.  Eckels  and  the  new  secretary  of  the  territory,  John  Hart- 
nett,  arrived  in  Utah  with  the  army.  Jacob  Forney,  the 
superintendent  of  Indian  affairs,  arrived  with  the  peace 
commissioners,  and  Judge  Charles  E.  Sinclair  and  Attorney 
Alexander  Wilson  came  near  the  end  of  July.    The  third 


520        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

judge,  John  Cradlebaugh,  did  not  arrive  until  November. 
None  of  these  officers  were  members  of  the  Church. 

After  he  had  taken  the  oath  of  office,  Chief  Justice 
Eckels  took  up  his  residence  at  Camp  Floyd  and  Judge  Sin- 
clair made  his  headquarters  in  Salt  Lake  City.  Judge  Cradle- 
baugh opened  his  court  in  Provo  in  March,  1859,  although 
the  seat  of  his  district  was  Fillmore. 

"Progress  of  Civilization." — The  majority  of  the 
government  officials  sent  to  Utah  during  territorial  days 
came  obsessed  with  the  idea  that  the  "Mormons"  were  an 
unpatriotic  and  ignorant  class  of  people,  bound  by  blind  obe- 
dience to  the  will  of  a  set  of  knaves  who  presided  over  them. 
When  a  new  government  appointee  came  to  Utah,  usually 
he  felt  it  incumbent  upon  him  to  begin  his  labors  with  a  lec- 
ture to  the  people  on  loyalty  and  morality,  and  advise  them  to 
cast  off  the  yoke  of  ignorance  which  bound  them.  These 
would-be  reformers  at  times  gave  expression  to  the  thought 
that  they  had  brought  civilization  among  the  "Monnons" 
and  were  endeavoring  to  reform  them.  At  the  time  of  the  re- 
turn to  the  east  in  1858,  of  one  official — who  had  bet;n  no- 
toriously corrupt  and  immoral  in  his  conduct  while  in  Utah — 
a  number  of  the  civil  and  military  officers  and  some  non- 
"Mormon"  merchants  tendered  him  a  dinner.  In  the  course 
of  their  hilarity  they  expressed  the  satisfaction  he  would  feel 
in  joining  his  "family  and  friends  in  a  moral  and  civilized 
community." 

Such  expressions  as  this  led  President  Brigham  Young, 
Vv'ho  was  a  sorrowful  witness  of  the  scenes  of  debauchery 
and  crime  practiced  by  some  of  these  "reformers,"  to  say  to 
another  retiring  official  who  was  about  to  depart :  "When  you 
get  back  to  the  states,  no  doubt  you  will  be  asked  many  ques- 
tions about  me.  I  wish  you  would  tell  them  that  I  am  here, 
watching  the  progress  of  civilization." 

That  some  of  these  individuals  were  sincere,  there  can  be 
no  question,  and  they  should  have  credit  for  honest  convic- 
tion. However  it  was  impossible  for  them  to  see  the  situation 
from  the  "Mormon"  viewpoint.     They  came  with  pre-con- 


THE  ARMY  IN  UTAH  521 

ceived  ideas  regarding  the  doctrines  and  practices  of  the 
Latter-day  Saints,  and  were  greatly  prejudiced  against  them. 
Their  prejudice  stood  in  their  own  light  so  that  they  took  no 
trouble  to  investigate  or  try  to  understand.  In  most  cases  it 
was  sufficient  to  know  that  the  "Mormons'*  were  a  peculiar 
people  with  a  strange  belief,  in  conflict  with  the  doctrines  of 
other  people. 

Many  of  these  officers,  however,  were  insincere.  They 
were  guilty  of  the  very  sins  with  which  they  accused  the  Lat- 
ter-day Saints,  and  yet  they  brazenly  sat  in  judgment  and 
condemned  the  Saints,  while  they,  themselves,  were  guilty 
of  revolting  crimes. 

Attitude  of  the  Judges. — Chief  Justice  Eckels  was 
given  to  drunkenness  and  was  grossly  immoral;  yet  he  felt 
it  his  duty  to  advise  that  indictments  be  issued  against  the 
leaders  of  the  Church  for  the  practice  of  plural  marriage.  He 
did  not  know  just  how  to  handle  the  situation,  for  there  were 
no  statutes  either  in  the  territory  or  in  the  United  States  to 
punish  such  a  thing.  Therefore  he  attempted  to  place  the 
matter  under  the  old  Mexican  law  which  had  no  application 
in  United  States  territory. 

Associate  Justice  Sinclair,  who  was  usually  drunk,  com- 
menced his  duties  on  the  bench  by  charging  the  grand  jury 
of  his  court,  to  indict  ex-Governor  Brigham  Young,  General 
Daniel  H.  Wells,  and  other  "Mormon"  leaders,  for  treason, 
on  the  ground  that  President  Buchanan's  pardon,  "while  a 
public  act  in  the  history  of  the  country,"  yet  it  was  a  thing  of 
which  his  court  could  not  "take  judicial  cognizance."  United 
States  Attorney  Alexander  Wilson  took  a  different  view  and 
so  expressed  himself  at  length  before  the  grand  jury  in  open 
court,  stating  "that  there  are  now  no  acts  of  sedition,  trea- 
son, or  rebellion  against  the  government  of  the  United  States 
in  this  territory."  For  that  reason  he  would  not  present  bills 
or  bring  action  against  any  inhabitant  of  the  territory  on  such 
a  charge. 

Bitterness  of  Cradlebaugh. — Judge  Cradlebaugh  man- 
ifested a  very  bitter  spirit  against  the  leaders  of  the  Church. 


522        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

AVhen  he  opened  court  at  Provo,  he  made  a  demand  on  Gen- 
eral Johnston  for  several  companies  of  troops  from  Camp 
I'loyd,  and  a  detachment  was  furnished  him.  The  reason  the 
judge  gatve  for  this  action  was  that  the  presence  of  the  sol- 
diers was  necessary  to  preserve  the  peace,  and  take  care  of 
the  prisoners  because  there  was  no  jail  in  Provo.  The  real 
reason  was  a  desire  to  insult  the  people  of  the  town  and  to 
intimidate  witnesses  before  the  court.  Inside  of  two  weeks 
there  were  about  one  thousand  men  in  arms  surrounding  the 
court  house. 

Protest  of  the  Citizens. — Instead  of  keeping  the 
peace,  the  presence  of  the  troops  was  a  menace  to  the  peace 
of  the  town.  Five  hundred  citizens  righteously  and  vigor- 
ously protested  against  the  insult  in  an  address  to  the  mayor 
and  city  council.  They  declared  that  their  "feelings  were 
aggrieved  and  outraged"  by  the  appearance  of  a  military 
force  surrounding  the  court  and  infesting  the  halls  of  justice, 
and  they  considered  it  a  "high  handed  outrage,  a  direct  i'l- 
f»  mgement  upon  the  rights  of  American  citizens  and  a  gross 
violation  of  their  liberties  and  municipal  immunities." 

The  judge  was  informed  by  the  mayor  and  city  council  of 
the  petition  and  was  asked  for  the  immediate  removal  of  the 
troops  beyond  the  city  limits.  It  was  declared  that  their 
presence  made  it  very  difficult  for  the  officers  of  the  city  to 
preserve  the  peace.  The  judge  refused  to  listen  to  the  ap- 
peal. Later  another  vigorous  protest  was  made  by  the  city 
officials,  who  declared  that  soldiers  had  been  caught  breaking 
into  houses ;  they  had  engaged  in  drunken  street  brawls  and 
had  otherwise  disturbed  the  peace.  However,  Judge  Cra- 
dlebaugh  turned  a  deaf  ear  to  all  appeals. 

Governor  Cununing's  Proclamation. — Governor  Gum- 
ming visited  Provo  in  the  month  of  March,  and  to  him  nn 
appeal  was  made  by  the  mayor  and  council.  The  governor 
could  see  the  situation  for  himself,  and  forwarded  a  com- 
munication to  General  Johnston  requesting  him  to  withdraw 
the  troops.  General  Johnston  refused  to  hearken  to  the  re- 
quest of  the  governor,  on  the  grounds  that  he  was  there  to 


THE  ARMY  IN  UTAH  523 

serve  each  of  the  coordinate  branches  of  the  territorial 
civil  government,  and  was  subject  to  the  judicial  as  well 
as  to  the  executive  department.  Upon  this  refusal  of  the 
commander  of  the  troops,  Governor  Gumming  issued  a 
proclamation  protesting  against  the  presence  of  the  mili- 
tary force  which  had  been  called  to  Provo  without  his 
sanction  and  contrary  to  the  instructions  given  him  by 
the  government.  Their  presence,  said  the  governor,  had  a 
tendency  to  terrify  the  inhabitants  and  disturb  the  peace. 
All  future  movements  of  the  troops  should  be  at  his  di- 
rection in  accordance  with  his  instructions  from  Washing- 
ton. 

Result  of  the  Conflict. — The  result  of  this  conflict 
in  authority  was  that  Judge  Gradlebaugh  and  his  associate, 
Judge  Sinclair,  sent  a  communication  to  the  attorney-gen- 
eral of  the  United  States,  Jeremiah  S.  Black,  in  relation 
to  the  matter.  Other  letters  were  sent  by  Judge  Eckels  to 
the  secretary  of  state  and  by  General  Johnston  to  the  secre- 
tary of  war.  The  secretary  of  state  wrote  to  Governor 
Gumming  for  the  facts  which  were  furnished.  When  the 
replies  were  r.eceived,  the  officious  judges  were  rebuked 
and  given  to  understand  that  the  armed  forces  in  the 
territory  were  subject  to  the  command  of  the  executive. 
Said  the  attorney  general:  ''The  governor  is  the  supreme 
executive  of  the  territory.  He  is  responsible  for  the  pub- 
lic peace.  From  the  general  law  of  the  land,  the  nature  of 
his  office,  and  the  instructions  he  received  from  the  state 
department,  it  ought  to  have  been  understood  that  he 
alone  had  power  to  issue  a  requisition  for  the  movement 
of  troops  from  one  part  of  the  territory  to  another."  He 
further  stated  that  *'the  condition  of  things  in  Utah  made 
it  extremely  desirable  that  the  judges  appointed  for  that 
territory  should  confine  themselves  strictly  within  their  own 
official  sphere,"  and  leave  accusations  to  the  district  at- 
torney, and  arrests  to  the  marshal,  who  was  responsible  for 
the  safe-keeping  of  criminals. 

Attempt  to   Remove  Governor  Gumming. — The   re- 


524        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

buke  from  Washington  was  naturally  very  displeasing  to  the 
judges,  who  were  thus  confined  to  the  duties  of  their  of- 
fice. In  Camp  Floyd  there  was  manifestation  of  displeasure. 
A  mass  meeting  was  held  and  an  address  was  issued  in 
which  the  "Mormons"  were  accused  of  disloyalty  and  it 
was  set  forth  that  a  great  wrong  had  been  done  in  forcing 
the  withdrawal  of  the  troops  from  the  protection  of  the 
courts.  The  wrath  of  the  disgruntled  camp  was  also  turned 
against  Governor  Gumming,  and  the  attempt  was  made 
to  have  him  removed  from  office.  This  might  have  been 
accomplished  through  the  influence  of  General  Johnston, 
had  not  Colonel  Thomas  L.  Kane  once  more  come  to  the 
rescue. 

Attack  on  President  Young. — When  Judge  Cradle- 
baugh  organized  his  court  at  Provo,  he  expressed  his  de- 
termination to  investigate  the  Mountain  Meadows  mas- 
sacre and  other  crimes.  This  action  would  have  been  com- 
mendable if  it  had  been  taken  with  a  desire  to  execute  jus- 
tice, but  it  was  a  flagrant  attempt  to  connect  President 
Young  and  the  leading  Church  authorities  with  the  crime. 
He  inferred  that  the  guilty  parties  were  anwng  the  lead- 
ers of  the  Church  and  should  be  brought  to  justice.  Later, 
accompanied  by  a  United  States  deputy  marshal  and  a 
detachment  of  troops,  he  visited  southern  Utah  and  col- 
lected what  evidence  could  be  obtained  respecting  the 
Mountain  Meadows  massacre,  leaving  no  stone  unturned 
in  the  endeavor  to  implicate  President  Brigham  Young 
and  others,  in  which  attempt  he  miserably  failed.  Neverthe- 
less, to  the  grand  jury  he  said:  "The  very  fact  of  such  a 
case  as  that  of  the  Mountain  Meadows  shows  that  there 
was  some  person  high  in  the  estimation  of  the  people,  and 
it  was  done  by  that  authority;  *  *  *  and  unless  you  do 
your  duty,  such  will  be  the  view  that  will  be  taken  of  it. 
You  can  know  no  law  but  the  laws  of  the  United  States 
and  the  laws  you  have  here.  No  person  can  commit  crimes 
and   say  they  are   authorized  by  higher  authorities,    and 


THE  ARMY  IN  UTAH  525 

if  they  have  any  such  notions  they  will  have  to  dispel 
them." 

Cradlebaugh's  Insult  to  the  Jury. — As  the  grand 
jury  failed  to  act  with  the  promptness  he  thought  they 
should,  the  judge  dismissed  them  "as  an  evidently  useless 
appendage  of  a  court  of  justice."  This  unjustifiable  attack 
was  resented  by  the  grand  jury  in  a  written  protest. 

In  a  spirit  of  anger  the  judge  dismissed  criminals  who 
were  before  his  court  awaiting  trial  on  grave  charges, 
giving  for  his   reason  the  following  excuse: 

"When  this  people  ('Mormons')  come  to  their  reason, 
and  manifest  a  disposition  to  punish  their  own  high  of- 
fenders, it  will  be  time  to  enforce  the  laws  also  for  their 
protection.  If  this  court  cannot  bring  you  to  a  proper  sense 
of  your  duty,  it  can  at  least  turn  the  savages  in  custody 
loose  upon  you." 

Attempt  to  Capture  President  Young. — Another  at- 
tempt was  made  about  this  time  to  get  President  Young  in 
the  toils  of  the  law  on  a  groundless  charge.  It  appears  that 
a  number  of  criminals  at  Camp  Floyd  plotted  to  rob  the 
government.  They  hired  a  young  engraver  in  Salt  Lake  City 
to  duplicate  the  plate  used  by  the  quartermaster  at  Camp 
Floyd  in  drawing  on  the  government  at  St.  Louis  and  New 
York.  The  work  was  done,  but  the  fraud  was  detected,  and 
a  man  by  the  name  of  Brewer  was  arrested.  He  turned 
state's  evidence  and  threw  the  responsibility  for  the  deed 
upon  the  engraver  who  had  been  hired  to  do  the  work.  As 
someone  in  the  office  of  President  Young  had  furnished 
the  paper  on  which  the  counterfeit  notes  were  printed,  the 
army  officers  felt  that  they  had  a  case  against  President 
Young,  and  manifested  their  great  pleasure  at  the  pros- 
pect of  implicating  him.  The  officers  entered  into  a 
plot  to  secure  his  arrest.  Thinking  that  an  attempt  to 
take  him  openly  would  meet  with  resistance,  the  army 
was  to  be  ordered  to  Salt  Lake  City  and  the  artillery  was  to 
make  a  breach  in  the  wall  surrounding  his  premises, 
through  which  they  would  enter  to  secure  President  Young 
a  captive,  and  then  carry  him  to  Camp  Floyd  for  trial. 


526        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Governor  Cumming's  Stand. — This  plan  was  /pre- 
sented to  Governor  Cumming,  who  Hstened  to  the  plotters 
and  examined  their  papers.  *'They  rubbed  their  hands,"  said 
the  governor,  "and  were  jubilant;  they  had  got  the  dead 
wood  on  Brigham  Young.     I  was  indignant,  sir,  and  told 

them.   By  ,  gentlemen,  you  can't  do  it!     When  you 

have  a  right  to  take  Brigham  Young,  gentlemen,  you  shall 
have  him  without  creeping  through  walls.  You  shall  enter 
by  his  door  with  heads  erect  as  becomes  representatives  of 
your  government.  But  till  that  time,  gentlemen,  you  can't 
touch  Brigham  Young." 

The  plotters  were  greatly  disappointed  and  returned 
to  Camp  Floyd  threatening  to  act  in  opposition  to  the  execu- 
tive. Because  of  these  rumors,  Governor  Cumming  ordered 
General  Daniel  H.  Wells  to  be  prepared  with  the  militia  to 
repel  any  such  attack.  It  was  a  courageous  thing  for  the 
governor  to  do  in  the  face  of  the  strong  feeling  of  op- 
position existing  at  Camp  Floyd  against  President  Young. 

Departure  of  the  Army. — As  long  as  the  army  re- 
mained in  Utah,  such  conditions  prevailed.  In  February, 
1860,  General  Johnston  departed  from  Camp  Floyd  to  go 
to  Washington.  He  went  by  way  of  California  and  the 
Isthmus  of  Panama.  Shortly  after,  he  was  found  leading 
an  army  of  the  South  against  an  army  of  the  North,  in 
the  war  of  the  Rebellion,  endeavoring  to  destroy  the 
Union.  In  the  battle  of  Shiloh  he  was  killed  while  com- 
manding the  Confederate  forces.  In  1861,  Camp  Floyd, 
then   called    Fort   Crittenden,    was   abandoned. 

Retirement  of  Governor  Cumming. — Governor  Cum- 
ming departed  from  Utah  in  May,  1861,  a  short  time  be- 
fore his  term  of  office  expired,  and  returned  to  his  old 
home  in  Georgia.  His  departure  was  much  regretted,  for 
he  had  served  the  people  faithfully  and  well,  discharging 
every  obligation  as  he  saw  his  duty,  without  fear  or  favor 
of  men.  The  people  certainly  had  good  reason  for  re- 
gret, as  his  successors  quite  generally  were  men  of  a  very 
different  stamp. 


THE  ARMY  IN  UTAH  527 

The    "Mormon"    People    and    the    Rebellion.— The 

loyalty  of  the  Latter-day  Saints  to  the  United  States  had 
frequently  been  questioned  by  their  enemies  and  those  un- 
acquainted with  them.  When  the  war  of  the  Rebellion 
broke  out,  the  Saints  again  manifested  their  loyalty  to  the 
Union.  When  the  telegraph  line  across  the  continent  was 
completed,  in  October,  1861,  President  Brigham  Young  was 
courteously  tendered  the  privilege  of  sending  the  first  mes- 
sage from  Salt  Lake  City.  It  was  to  the  president  of  the 
telegraph  company,  Mr.  J.  H.  Wade,  as  follows: 

"Sir:  Permit  me  to  congratulate  you  upon  the  com- 
pletion of  the  Overland  Telegraph  Lines  west  to  this  city, 
to  commend  the  energy  displayed  by  yourself  and  associates 
in  the  rapid  and  successful  prosecution  of  a  work  so  bene- 
ficial; and  to  express  the  wish  that  its  use  may  ever  tend 
to  promote  the  true  interests  of  the  dwellers  upon  both  the 
Atlantic  and  Pacific  slopes  of  our  continent. 

"Utah  has  not  seceded,  but  is  firm  for  the  Constitu- 
tion and  laws  of  our  once  happy  country,  and  is  warmly  in- 
terested in  such  useful  enterprises  as  the  one  so  far  com- 
pleted." 

In  making  his  reply.  President  Wade  expressed 
gratitude  to  President  Young,  that  his,  the  first  message 
to  pass  over  the  line,  "should  express  so  unmistakably  the 
patriotism  and  union-loving  sentiments"  of  himself  and 
people. 

In  April,  1862,  President  Lincoln  requested  President 
Brigham  Young  to  raise  a  force  of  cavalry  to  guard  the 
overland  route,  which  was  promptly  done.  Before  the  re- 
quest came,  the  offer  was  made  by  President  Young  to 
protect  that  route. 

Moreover,  while  many  states  were  endeavoring  to  get 
out  of  the  Union,  the  "Mormons"  were  petitioning  Con- 
gress to  get  in.  This  privilege  of  state  government  was 
denied  them.  The  denial  was  Very  largely  due  to  the  hos- 
tile attitude  of  the  new  officials.  Governor  Stephen  S. 
Harding,  and  two  of  the  territorial  judges,     Charles   B. 


528        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Waite   and   Thomas   J.    Drake,   who   were  decidedly   un- 
friendly to  the  people  of  the  territory. 

Other  reasons  given  were  the  general  feeling  of  opposi- 
tion to  the  faith  of  the  Latter-day  Saints, — ^especially 
against  the  practice  of  plural  marriage,  and  the  belief,  which 
still  erroneously  persisted,  that  they  were  disloyal,  "An  un- 
American  condition  of  affairs  was  supposed  to  exist  here," 
so  writes  Orson  F.  Whitney,  ''hostile  to  the  Government 
and  subversive  of  morality  and  civilization.  Priestcraft, 
polygamy,  and  murder  were  thought  to  be  the  chief  corner- 
stones of  'Mormonism.'  A  union  of  Church  and  State  was 
alleged.  It  was  charged  that  the  'Mormon'  people  were 
under  the  sway  of  an  ecclesiastical  despotism  which 
'overshadowed  and  controlled  their  opinions,  actions,  prop- 
erty, and  lives,  penetrating  and  supervising  social  and  busi- 
ness circles,  and  requiring  implicit  obedience  to  the  coun- 
sel of  the  Church,  as  a  duty  paramount  to  all  the  obliga- 
tions of  morality,  society,  allegiance  and  law.'  "'^ 

^Whitney's  Popular  History  of  Utah — page  183. 


CHAPTER  46 

A  PERIOD  OF  STRIFE  AND  BITTERNESS 
1862—1870 

The  "Anti-Bigamy  Law." — Instead  of  granting  state- 
hood in  answer  to  the  petition  of  the  people  of  Utah,  Con- 
gress passed  an  "anti-bigamy  law"  in  opposition  to  the  prac- 
tice of  plural  marriage.  It  was  presented  to  the  house  of 
representatives  by  Justin  R.  Morrill  of  Vermont,  but  was 
instigated  by  Governor  Harding  and  Judges  Waite  and 
Drake.  The  bill — the  first  of  the  kind  to  be  placed  on  the 
statutes — was  signed  by  President  Lincoln,  July  8,  1862. 
It  defined  plural  marriage  as  bigamy,  and  made  the  con- 
tracting of  such  a  marriage  punishable  by  a  fine  of  five 
hundred  dollars  and  imprisonment  for  a  term  of  five  years. 
This  law  was  considered  by  many  leading  attorneys  and 
others  not  "Mormons,"  as  being  unconstitutional.  It  was 
not  enforced,  President  Lincoln's  policy  being  to  let  the 
"Mormons"  alone.  Among  the  features  which  helped  to 
make  it  inoperative  was  the  provision,  aimed  at  the  Church, 
forbidding  religious  bodies  in  territories  to  hold  real  estate 
in  value  to  exceed  fifty  thousand  dollars.  An  effort  was 
made  by  Governor  Harding,  in  1863,  to  have  Brigham 
Young  punished  under  this  law.  He  was  taken  before  Judge 
Kinney  and  placed  under  bonds,  but  the  grand  jury  failed 
to  take  action  and  the  case  was  dropped. 

Attempted  Legislation  Against  the  "Mormons." — The 
governor  and  two  judges  went  even  further  in  their  de- 
sire to  obtain  legislation  effecting  the  citizens  of  Utah. 
They  entered  into  a  conspiracy  to  have  removed  many 
powers  vested  in  the  loyal  officers  and  place  them  under 
federal  control.  Among  these  changes  they  proposed  that 
Congress  limit  the  powers  of  the  county  courts  to  the  pro- 
bating of  wills,  issuing  titles  of  administration  and  guard- 
ianship; place  in  the  hands  of  the  United  States  marshal 

the  power  to  summon  jurors  as  he  might  think  proper — 
ss 


530        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

a  thing  that  would  have  proved  very  disadvantageous  to 
the  Saints — and  give  the  governor  full  power  to  appoint 
all  the  officers  of  the  militia,  and  designate  the  days  when 
the  companies   should  drill.     When  this  proposed  legisla- 
tion was  presented  in  Congress  and  it  was  learned  who  the 
authors  were,  it  caused  great  indignation  in  Utah.    A  mass 
meeting  was  held  and  the  guilty  officials  were  asked  to 
resign,  which  they  refused  to  do.     A  petition  was  sent  to 
Washington  asking  for  their  removal  and  for  the  appoint- 
ment of  "good  men  in  their  stead."    A  counter  petition  was 
sent  from  the  companies  of  California  volunteers,  who  were 
stationed  at  the  time  in  the  valley.     While  the  people  did 
not  get  all  they  asked  for,  the  governor  was  removed  and 
James  Duane  Doty,  superintendent  of  Indian  affairs  in  the 
territory,  and  a  much  better  man,  was  chosen  in  his  place. 
The  California  Volunteers. — Very  soon  after  the  de- 
parture of  Johnston's  army,  the  people  of  Utah  were  in- 
flicted with  the  presence  of  other  troops.       These     were 
volunteers  from  California  and  Nevada,  about  seven  hun- 
dred strong,  who  were  detained  in  Salt  Lake  City,  as    they 
were  on  their  way  to  the  East  to  take  part  in  the  Civil 
War.     They  were  under  the  command   of  Colonel    (later 
General)   Patrick  Edward  Connor,  who  greatly  desired  to 
take  active  part  in  the  war.     He  was  a  man  whose  loyalty 
to  the  United  States  was  of  the  highest  order.    When    he 
was  commanded  to  stay  in  Utah,  he  was  exceedingly  dis- 
appointed.    Secretary  of  War  Edward  Stanton — who  was 
extremely  distrustful  of  the  "Mormons" — stationed  Colonel 
Connor  at  Salt  Lake  City  ostensibly  to  guard  the  telegraph 
and   mail   route,   but   more    particularly     to      watch      the 
"Mormons."     Connor  established  his  headquarters  on  the 
foothills  east  of  Salt  Lake  City,  naming  the  place  Camp 
Douglas,  in  honor  of  Stephen  A.  Douglas.     He  was  ex- 
tremely prejudiced  against  the  Latter-day  Saints,  and  lost 
no  occasion  to  manifest  his  bitter  feelings  in  public  or  in 
private;   so  obsessed  was  he   that   "no  good   thing  could 
come  out  of  Utah."     Every  word,  every  action     of     the 


A  PERIOD  OF  STRIFE  531 

"Mormons,"  was  falsely  interpreted ;  and  provocation  given 
by  him  to  antagonize  the  leaders  of  the  Church  whom  he 
considered  to  be  disloyal. 

The  Union  Vedette. — Under  his  direction  an  anti- 
"Mormon"  paper  edited  by  Captain  Charles  H.  Hempstead 
was  published  at  Camp  Douglas  and  later  in  the  city.  It 
was  called  the  Union  Vedetie,  the  mission  of  which  was  to 
fight  "Mormonism."  Connor  also  attempted  to  establish 
military  rule  instead  of  civil  authority,  thus  depriving  the 
citizens  of  their  rights. 

Mining  in  Utah. — To  Patrick  E.  Connor  is  given 
credit  for  starting  the  mining  industry  in  Utah.  His  mo- 
tives, however,  were  not  entirely  commendable.  If  he  is 
to  be  judged  by  his  own  words,  his  main  purpose  was  not 
to  ''get  gain"  or  to  increase  the  circulation  of  the  precious 
metals,  but  to  cause  an  influx  of  "a  large  Gentile  and  loyal 
population  sufficient  by  peaceful  means  and  through  the 
ballot-box  to  overwhelm  the  Mormons  by  mere  force  of 
numbers,  and  thus  wrest  from  the  Church — disloyal  and 
traitorous  to  the  core — the  absolute  and  tyrannical  control 
of  temporal  and  civil  affairs." 

He  was  acquainted  with  the  fact  that  President  Young- 
had  advised  the  Saints  to  develop  the  industries  of  agri- 
culture and  establish  needful  factories  that  they  might  be 
self-sustaining,  and  leave  mining  alone  for  later  considera- 
tion. This  advice  was  very  wise,  for  in  the  days  of  pioneer 
life,  and  when  the  commonwealth  was  young,  it  was  neces- 
sary that  the  people  be  able  to  support  themselves.  They 
could  not  live  on  gold  and  silver,  but  they  could  on  the 
products  of  the  soil ;  and  they  could  keep  warm  from  the 
spinning  of  wool  and  the  manufacture  of  cloth  out  of  which 
to  make  their  clothing.  The  advice  of  President  Young  was 
the  advice  which  governed  the  Pilgrims  when  they  landed 
on  the  shores  of  America;  but  it  seemed  to  be  very  dis- 
tasteful and  unpatriotic  to  men  of  little  souls.  All  goods 
brought  to  the  territory  from  abroad,  before  the  advent  of 
the  railroad,  had  to  be  hauled  by  team  upwards  of  a  thou- 


532        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

sand  miles,  and  with  the  constantly  increasing  population, 
all  hands  were  needed  to  labor  in  producing  what  the  peo- 
ple consumed.  Even  then,  for  a  long  time  it  was  a  difficult 
task,  for  several  years  were  extremely  lean  due  to  the  rav- 
ages of  grasshoppers  and  crickets,  and  because  of  other  ob- 
stacles unforeseen. 

If  the  Saints  had  run  off  to  develop  mines,  they  would 
have  sealed  their  own  doom  in  the  days  of  their  pioneering. 
Moreover,  the  experience  of  the  past,  in  1849  and  subse- 
quently, when  the  California  gold  rush  was  on,  taught 
them  that  the  development  of  the  mining  industry  would 
bring  to  the  territory  the  rifraff  and  scum  of  humanity. 
This  would  mean  the  increase  of  crime  and  decrease  of  law 
and  order. 

Why  the  Latter-day  Saints  Settled  in  Utah.— The 
Latter-day  Saints  came  to  the  valleys  of  the  mountains 
primarily  to  worship  the  Lord  and  to  keep  his  command- 
ments; also  to  develop  a  peaceful  commonwealth  where 
others  of  their  faith  might  be  gathered  to  enjoy  the  fruits 
of  their  labors  without  molestation. 

The  False  Attitude  of  General  Connor.— The  attitude 
of  General  Connor,  and  all  who  agreed  with  him,  was 
basely  false.  Brigham  Young  was  not  opposed  to  the  de- 
velopment of  mines,  but  he  was  farsighted  enough  to  un- 
derstand— which  many  of  his  petty  critics  could  not  un- 
derstand— that  there  were  other  duties  more  important 
and  substantial,  which  held  precedence,  at  least  in  the  lives 
of  the  Latter-day  Saints,  in  the  development  of  the  terri- 
tory. It  should  be  said  to  the  credit  of  General  Patrick 
E.  Connor,  who  manifested  so  much  bitterness  in  the  early 
sixties,  that  after  remaining  in  Utah  for  several  years,  his 
feelings  towards  the  ''Mormon"  people  greatly  softened. 
When  it  did  become  possible  for  a  ray  of  light  and  truth  to 
penetrate  his  prejudices,  he  discovered  that  the  Latter-day 
Saints  were  not  such  disloyal  citizens  after  all. 

Inspiration  of  Brigham  Young. — President  Brigham 
Young  was  a  practical  man  by  nature,  but,  aided  by  the 


A  PERIOD  OF  STRIFE  533 

inspiration  of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord,  his  wisdom  in  the 
establishment  of  cities,  villages,  and  industries,  was  far  be- 
yond his  human  possibilities.  On  many  an  occasion  when 
the  settlers  of  a  selected  site  had  chosen  the  low  lands 
near  the  center  of  the  valleys,  he  instructed  them  to  move 
higher  up  near  the  foothills;  and  at  times  against  their 
judgment  settlers  were  advised  to  move  to  less  favorable 
looking  land  than  that  which  they  had  chosen.  Time  has 
proved  that  their  leader  was  possessed  of  the  inspiration 
which  he  was  entitled  to  receive. 

Home  Industries. — From  the  very  beginning  of  Utah's 
history,  President  Young  taught  the  people  the  necessity 
of  establishing  home  industries  and  becoming  self  support- 
ing. In  these  various  ventures,  he  invariably  took  the 
lead.  In  the  very  earliest  times,  he  advocated  the  cultiva- 
tion of  cotton  in  the  "Dixie"  land;  the  building  of  mills 
and  factories;  the  harnessing  of  the  mountain  streams  for 
power ;  and  the  development  of  the  natural  resources  of  the 
country  which  would  be  of  material  benefit  to  the  peo- 
ple. His  discourses  were  not  confined  to  spiritual  themes, 
but  were  ofttimes  devoted  to  the  building  of  roads  and 
fences,  the  cultivation  of  the  soil,  the  planting  of  vineyards 
and  orchards,  the  raising  of  sheep  and  cattle,  and  all 
other  useful  things  which  would  tend  to  encourage  the 
members  of  the  Church  in  obtaining  temporal  blessings, 
that  they  might  live  in  comfort  and  prosperity.  Had  the 
people  always  followed  his  advice,  it  would  have  been 
better  for  them. 

Plotters  Against  the  Peace. — Due  to  the  malicious 
activities  of  many  territorial  officials,  and  the  constant  de- 
sire on  the  part  of  others  not  of  the  Church  who  came  to 
Utah,  to  "civilize"  and  "reform"  the  Latter-day  Saints, 
feelings  of  unfriendliness  existed  between  members  of  the 
Church  and  "outsiders."  The  continued  attacks  made  by 
General  Connor  and  Captain  Hempstead,  the  editor  of  the 
Union  Vedette,  upon  the  Church  and  its  authorities,  had  a 
tendency  to  increase  this  feeling.     During,  and  after  the 


534        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

close  of  the  Civil  War,  Utah  was  infested  with  a  set  of 
characters  who  seemed  determined  to  make  trouble.  The 
"Gentile"  population  at  that  time  was  about  three  hundred, 
the  majority  of  whom  were  honorable  citizens,  but  among 
them  were  to  be  found  many  bitter  enemies  of  the 
Church,  bent  upon  its  destruction.  Some-  of  the  latter  had 
gone  into  business  hoping  to  receive  the  patronage  of  the 
Latter-day  Saints,  but  at  the  same  time  they  were  plotting 
against  the  Church,  which  they  bitterly  hated. 

The  Killing  of  Brassfield. — To  add  to  the  unfortunate 
condition  which  divide<:l  the  people,  there  occurred  in  Salt 
Lake  City,  in  1866,  two  shocking  murders.  The  first  of 
these  was  the  killing  of  S.  Newton  Brassfield,  a  freighter, 
who  came  to  Utah  from  Nevada.  He  induced  a  plural 
wife  to  forsake  her  husband  while  the  husband  was  in  the 
mission  field.  Brassfield  then  married  the  woman,  the 
ceremony  being  performed  by  Judge  Solomon  P.  McCurdy 
of  the  Supreme  Court  of  Utah.  It  was  stated  on  good  au- 
thority that  Brassfield  had  deserted  his  wife  and  family 
before  he  came  to  Utah.  This  charge  was  denied  by  some 
of  his  defenders  but  strongly  affirmed  by  individuals  who 
claimed  to  speak  from  personal  knowledge.  One  evening 
in  April,  as  he  was  entering  his  boarding  house,  he  was 
shot  and  killed  by  some  person  who  made  his  escape  in  the 
dark  and  was  never  discovered. 

The  Robinson  Murder. — The  second  killing  was  that 
of  Dr.  J.  King  Robinson  who  was  decoyed  from  his  home, 
one  night  in  October,  under  the  pretext  that  his  profes- 
sional services  were  needed.  A  short  distance  from  his 
home  he  was  set  upon  by  a  band  of  ruffians  and  severely 
beaten  and  then  killed.  The  motive  for  the  crime  remains 
a  mystery.  Dr.  Robinson  had  been  in  controversy  with 
the  city  corporation  over  property,  but  the  matter  had  been 
settled  by  the  supreme  court  of  Utah  in  favor  of  the  city 
and  could  not  have  been  the  basis  for  the  murder.  It  is 
presumed  by  some  that  his  assailants  did  not  intend  to 
take  his  life,  but  merely  administer  to  him  a  severe  beat- 


A  PERIOD  OF  STRIFE  535 

ing  for  some  personal  or  fancied  wrong;  but  being 
recognized,  they  determined  on  killing  him  for  their  pro- 
tection. 

According  to  the  custom  of  the  times,  the  attempt  was 
made  to  fasten  the  responsibility  for  these  murders  upon 
the  authorities  of  the  Church.  Such  accusations  were 
openly  made  by  prominent  attorneys  at  the  investigation 
of  the  Robinson  murder.  Naturally  President  Young  was 
indignant,  and  challenged  his  traducers  to  produce  their 
proof.  He  was  ready  to  go  to  court,  be  examined,  and 
have  the  most  thorough  investigation  made  that  the  coun- 
try could  furnish.  He  denounced  the  crime  as  on  a  par 
with  the  killing  of  Joseph  and  Hyrum  Smith,  the  Haun's 
Mill  massacre  and  the  tragedy  at  Mountain  Meadows.  Re- 
wards were  offered  for  the  arrest,  by  the  city,  the  county, 
and  by  private  subscription,  amounting  to  the  sum  of  nine 
thousand  dollars.  President  Young  headed  the  list  with 
five  hundred  dollars.  When  the  effort  failed  to  connect 
the  authorities  of  the  Church  with  the  crime,  the  ardor  of 
some  who  had  been  most  insistent  that  the  guilty  parties 
be  punished,  cooled  considerably  and  they  lost  interest  in 
the  case. 

General  Sherman  to  Brigham  Young. — Following  the 
Brassfield  killing,  reports  were  sent  out  through  the 
country  blaming  the  homicide  on  the  "Mormon"  people. 
General  William  T.  Sherman,  then  stationed  at  St.  Louis, 
wired  President  Brigham  Young  stating  that  "responsible 
officers"  had  informed  him  that  four  "Gentiles"  had  been 
murdered  by  "Mormons."  As  Utah  was  under  his  mili- 
tary jurisdiction,  he  declared  that  he  was  bound  to  give 
protection  to  all  citizens  and  murders  must  be  punished  and 
wrongs  avenged,  if  "committed  against  any  American 
citizens  even  in  remote  Utah." 

President  Young's  Answer. — In  replying  to  General 
Sherman's  telegram.  President  Young  thanked  him  for 
the  opportunity  of  presenting  the  facts.  He  said,  dis- 
patches sent  from  Utah  to  the  East  were  not  reliable ;  there 


536        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

had  been  no  such  assassinations  as  the  General  had  been 
led  to  believe.  "On  May  17,  a  soldier  shot  a  gentleman 
named  Mayfield,  and  a  Mr.  Brassfield  came  home  and 
seduced  a  Mormon's  wife,  and  was  shot  on  the  street  by 
some  unknown  person;  but  neither  I  nor  the  community 
at  large  knew  any  more  about  it  than  an  inhabitant  of  St. 
Louis.  Citizens  who  are  not  of  our  faith  do  not  suffer 
from  intimidation  here.  In  no  other  communities  could 
men  pursue  the  course  many  do  here  without  experiencing 
the  vengeance  of  a  vigilance  committee."  President  Young 
closed  his  telegram  as  follows:  "There  are  a  few  specula- 
tors here  who  are  anxious  to  make  it  appear  that  Ameri- 
can citizens'  lives  are  in  danger  through  religious  fanati- 
cism, hoping  thereby  to  have  troops  sent  here  to  make  money 
out  of  contracts.  Gentiles'  lives  are  as  safe  here  as 
'Mormons'  and  acts  of  violence  occur  more  rarely  ir  this 
city  than  any  other  of  its  size  in  any  of  the  new  States  or 
Territories." 

Citizens  of  Utah  to  General  Sherman. — Another  tele- 
gram was  sent  by  prominent  "Gentile"  citizens  of  Utah, 
confirming  the  telegram  of  President  Young.  Among  the 
signers  were  some  of  the  leading  business  men  and  of- 
ficers from  Camp  Douglas.  General  Sherman  replied  to 
President  Young  as  follows:  "Sir: — Your  dispatch  is 
received  and  I  am  much  gratified  at  its  substance  and 
spirit." 

A  Proposed  "Gentile"  Exodus.— Due  to  the  bitterness 
existing  in  Utah,  President  Brigham  Young  counseled  the 
"Mormon"  people  not  to  patronize  business  institutions 
which  were  run  by  the  enemies  of  the  people.  This  was 
as  a  matter  of  self-defence  and  preservation.  The  result 
of  this  counsel  was  that  a  communication  from  "Gen- 
tile" merchants  and  addressed  to  the  Church  authorities, 
was  received  in  which  they  agreed  to  leave  the  territorv 
on  certain  conditions.  Their  conditions  were  as  follows: 
The  Church  would  guarantee  the  payment  of  their  outstand- 
ing accounts  owing  to  them  by  the  members  of  the  Church 


A  PERIOD  OF  STRIFE  537 

and  the  purchase  of  their  merchandise,  chatties,  houses,  im- 
provements, etc.,  at  a  cash  valuation,  after  a  deduction  of 
twenty-five  per  cent  had  been  made  from  the  total  amount. 
"To  the  fulfilment  of  the  above,"  said  they,  "we  hold 
ourselves  ready  at  any  time,  to  enter  into  negotiations,  and 
on  final  arrangement  being  made  and  terms  of  sale  com- 
plied with,  we  shall   freely  leave  the  Territory." 

President  Young  Answers  the  Merchants. — In  a 
signed  communication  dated  Dec.  21,  1866,  President  Young 
declined  to  entertain  their  offer.  He  kindly  pointed  out 
to  them  that  if  they  could  secure  such  sale?,  they  would 
make  more  money  than  merchants  had  ever  made  before, 
and  perhaps  "Mormon"  merchants  would  like  to  sell  out 
on  the  same  kind  of  terms.  They  were  at  liberty  to  re- 
main or  go,  just  as  they  pleased;  no  intimidation  or 
coercion  had  been  used  in  the  community  to  have  them 
stop  trading  with  any  class,  and  no  man  had  been  os- 
tracised because  he  was  not  of  the  "Mormon"  faith.  Every 
man  who  had  dealt  fairly  and  honestly,  and  confined  his 
attention  to  his  legitimate  business,  whatever  his  creed, 
had  found  friendship  among  the  Latter-day  Saints.  "To  be 
adverse  to  Gentiles,  or  Jews,  because  they  are  Jews,"  said 
President  Young,  "is  in  direct  opposition  to  the  genius  of 
our  religion.  It  matters  not  what  a  man's  creed  is  *  *  * 
he  will  receive  kindness  and  friendship  from  us,  and  we 
have  not  the  least  objection  to  doing  business  with  him; 
if  in  his  dealings  he  acts  in  accordance  with  the  principles 
of  right  and  deport  himself  as  a  good,  law-abiding  citizen 
should." 

Attention  was  called  to  the  fact  that  there  were  those 
doing  business  in  the  territory  who  for  years  had  been 
the  avowed  enemies  of  the  community.  The  disrupture 
and  overthrow  of  the  Church  had  been  the  object  of  their 
labors.  "Missionaries  of  evil,  there  have  been  no  arts  too 
base,  no  stratagems  too  vile  for  them  to  use  to  bring 
about  their  nefarious  ends,"  said  President  Young.  While 
soliciting  the  patronage  of  the  people,  iVQXn  whom  they 


538        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

drew  their  support,  they  had  used  their  means  thus  de- 
rived ''in  the  most  shameless  and  abandoned  manner,"  to 
destroy  the  very  people  whose  favor  they  found  it  to  their 
interest  to  court.  They  had  "fostered  vice  and  vicious 
institutions  to  oppose  the  unanimously  expressed  will  of 
the  people,  to  increase  disorder,  and  to  change  the  city 
from  a  condition  of  peace  and  quietude  to  lawless  anarchy." 
The  question  was  asked  what  claims  such  persons  could 
have  upon  the  patronage  of  the  community,  and  what 
community  on  the  earth  "would  be  so  besotted  as  to  up- 
hold and  foster  men  whose  aim  is  to  destroy  them."  In 
closing  his  epistle,  President  Young  declared:  "It  is  to 
oppose  these  men  whom  I  have  described,  and  to  these 
alone  that  I  am  opposed,  and  I  am  determined  to  use  my 
influence  to  have  the  citizens  here  stop  dealing  with  them 
and  deal  with  honorable  men." 

Two  days  later  in  a  discourse  before  the  Saints, 
President  Young  said:  "We  advise  you  to  pass  by  the 
shops  and  stores  of  your  enemies  and  let  them  alone,  but 
give  your  means  into  the  hands  of  men  who  are  honest 
men,  honorable  men,  and  upright  men — men  who  will 
deal  justly  and  truly  with  all.  Shall  we  deal  witli  the 
Jew?  Yes.  With  those  who  call  themselves  Gentiles? 
Certainly.     We  calculate  to  continue  to  deal  with  them."" 


oThe  Gentile  merchants  were  scarcely  complimentary  to  the 
intelligence  of  President  Young  when  they  made  this  proposition 
to  withdraw  from  the  Territory  on  the  conditions  named  by  them. 
If  the  Gentile  claim  that  there  was  utter  incompatibility  between 
Mormon  and  non-Mormon  in  Utah  could  have  been  emphasized 
by  a  spectacular  exodus  of  Gentile  merchants  from  Utah,  how- 
ever brought  about,  it  doubtless  would  have  given  occasion  for 
another  Utah  expedition  to  the  Territory  or  such  other  military 
display  as  would  have  inured  to  the  benefit  of  speculators,  con- 
tractors, and  merchants,  or  to  the  long-hoped-for  further  pre- 
scription of  the  Latter-day  Saints.  Surely  the  Gentile  merchants 
should  have  known  if  their  action  had  such  motive  as  this,  that 
Brigham  Young  would  have  detected  it;  and  if  not,  if  their  pro- 
posed exodus  was  honest  and  meant  only  that  they  intended  to 
withdraw  from  an  unpleasant  situation,  to  end  merely  in  their 
personal  advantage,  then  they  should  have  known  that  Brigham 
Young  would  know  that  the  people  of  the  United  States  would 


A  PERIOD  OF  STRIFE  S39- 

Building  of  the  Tabernacle. — In  1867  the  Salt  Lake 
Tabernacle  which  was  begun  in  1863,  was  completed,  It  is 
one  of  the  most  remarkable  buildings  in  the  world.  The 
building  is  eliptical  in  shape  and  is  one  hundred  and  fifty 
feet  wide  and  two  hundred  and  fifty  feet  in  length.  The 
roof  is  a  self-supporting  wooden  structure,  which  was 
originally  fastened  together  without  nails,  wooden  pins 
and  rawhide  being  used  in  lieu  thereof.  It  rests  upon 
buttresses  of  red  sandstone  set  about  twelve  feet  apart.  The 
acoustic  powers  are  marvelous.  The  building  also  con- 
tains a  pipe  organ  which  was  the  largest  in  the  world,  when 
built.  The  organ  was  originally  the  work  of  Joseph  Ridges, 
of  Salt  Lake  City,  and  was  made  out  of  native  timber. 
Since  the  time  of  its  construction  it  has  been  remodeled 
and  kept  in  constant   repair. 

The  October  Conference  1867.— The  October  Confer- 
ence of  the  Church  in  1867,  was  held  in  the  new  Taber- 
nacle which  was  nearing  completion.  On  this  occasion 
one  hundred  and  sixty-three  persons  were  called  to  go  and 
strengthen  the  settlements  in  southern  Utah,  and  the  Saints 
were  called  on  to  assist  in  the  gathering  of  the  poor  from 
Great  Britain  and  other  foreign  lands.  Elder  Joseph  F. 
Smith,  son  of  Patriarch  Hyrum  Smith,  was  called  to  fill 
a  vacancy  in  the  council  of  the  twelve,  caused  by  the 
apostasy  of  Amasa  M.  Lyman. 

The  Deseret  Telegraph. — At  a  special  conference  of 
the  Church  held  April  10,  1865,  it  was  agreed  to  build  a 
telegraph  line  throughout  the  settlements  in  Utah.  The 
members  of  the  Church  were  called  upon  to  assist  in  this 
worthy  undertaking.  Between  the  years  1865  and  1867, 
five  hundred  miles  of  line  were  constructed  at  a  cost  of  pne- 
hundred  and  fifty  dollars  per  mile.     This  placed  the  prin-j 

read  into  the  facts  of  the  exodus  all  the  evidence  they  woiild 
need  of  the  alleged  incompatibility,  to  justify,  from  their  view- 
point, all  the  coercive  measures  against  the  Mormon  community 
for  which  their  enemies  were  clamoring.  Brigham  Young  cmiM 
not  fail  to  apprehend  the  danger,  and  accordingly  avoid  it.  ("His- 
tory of  the  Mormon  Church,"  Ch.  106,  p.  464,  B.  H.  Roberts). 


540 


ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


cipal  settlements  of  the  territory  in  ready  communication 
with  Salt  Lake  City.  Towns  in  Idaho  and  Nevada  were  also 
reached.  By  means  of  this  telegraph  line,  the  authorities 
of  the  Church — for  it  was  a  Church  enterprise — ^were  able 
to  facilitate  their  business  and  save  many  miles  of  weary 
travel  and  great  expense,  in  the  forwarding  of  instructions 
to  the  people.  This  line  remained  under  the  control  of 
the  Church  until  1900,  when  it  was  merged  into  the  Western 
Union  System. 

Death  of  President  Heber  C.  Kimball. — President 
Heber  C.  Kimball,  first  counselor  to  President  Brigham 
Young,  died  in  Salt  Lake  City,  June  22,  1868.  He  was 
one  of  the  original  members  called  into  the  council  of  the 
twelve,  and  the  "father"  of  the  British  Mission.  Presi- 
dent Kimball  was  greatly  blessed  with  the  spirit  of  prophecy ; 
was  bold  and  fearless,  and  never  faltered  in  his  integrity 
to  the  truth. 

At  the  general  conference  in  October,  George  A.  Smith 

of  the  council  of  the 
twelve,  and  cousin  of  the 
Prophet  Joseph  and  Pa- 
triarch Hyrum  Smith,  was 
chosen  and  sustained  to 
fill  the  vacancy  in  the  First 
Presidency.  Brigham 
Young  Jr.,  was  sustained 
as  one  of  the  apostles,  suc- 
ceeding Elder  Smith  in 
that  body. 

The  Coming  of  the 
Railroad. — Another  great 
change  in  Utah  was 
brought  to  pass  in  the  com- 
pletion of  the  trans-con- 
tinental railway.  The  rail- 
road, together  with  the  tel- 
e  g  r  a  p  h   which    spanned 


GEORGE    A,    SMITH 


A  PERIOD  OF  STRIFE  541 

the  country  from  sea  to  sea,  brought  the  people  of 
the  territory  in  closer  communication  with  the  out- 
side world.  Isolation  of  the  people  of  the  Great 
Basin  was  now  a  thing  of  the  past.  Under  the  direction 
of  President  Young,  much  of  the  grading,  especially  from 
Echo  Canyon  to  Ogden,  the  most  difficult  part  of  the  way, 
was  done  by  members  of  the  Church.  The  last  spike  uniting 
the  East  and  the  West  with  bands  of  steel,  was  driven  at 
the  junction  of  the  two  roads — the  Central  Pacific  and  the 
Union  Pacific — at  Promontory,  Utah,  May  10,  1869.  There 
was  assembled  on  that  occasion  a  great  concourse  of  peo- 
ple, numbering  eleven  hundred  souls.  The  officials  of 
both  roads,  and  many  leading  men,  including  newspaper 
representatives  from  all  parts  of  the  country,  had  come  by 
train  from  East  and  West  to  witness  this  wonderful  epoch 
in  our  American  history. 

The  Utah  Local  Lines. — The  trans-continental  rail- 
ways passed  through  Ogden.  When  it  was  contemplated 
that  Salt  Lake  City  would  not  be  on  the  line.  President 
Young  remarked:  *Tf  the  company  which  first  arrives 
should  deem  it  to  their  advantage  to  leave  us  out  in  the  cold, 
we  will  not  be  so  far  off,  but  we  can  have  a  branch  line 
for  the  advantage  of  this  city."  The  same  day  that  the 
Union  Pacific  road  finished  laying  rails  in  Ogden  there 
was  organized  in  Salt  Lake  City,  the  Utah  Central  Rail- 
way. This  road  and  subsequently  other  local  roads  in 
Utah,  were  promoted  by  President  Young  and  other  mem- 
bers of  the  Church.  In  May,  1869,  ground  was  broken, 
President  Young  removing  the  first  earth,  and  the  last 
spike  on  this  road  between  Salt  Lake  City  and  Ogden  was 
driven  January  10,  1870.  The  Utah  Central  Railway  con 
nected  Salt  Lake  City  with  the  outside  world,  and  proved  to 
all  people,  that  there  was  no  desire  on  the  part  of  the  Lat- 
ter-day Saints  to  be  exclusive  and  isolated  from  their  fel- 
lowmen.  No  longer  were  immigrants  to  come  by  hand- 
cart and  ox-team. 

Proposed  Anti-" Mormon"  Legislation. — The  unfavor- 


542        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

able  attitude  of  certain  merchants  and  others  towards  the 
Church  naturally  resulted  in  a  movement  for  self -protec- 
tion. The  coming  of  the  railroad  was  looked  upon  by  the 
enemies  of  the  Latter-day  Saints  as  a  means  by  which  the 
"redemption"  of  the  territory  from  "Mormon"  dominion 
was  to  be  brought  to  pass.  They  declared  with  a  feeling  of 
delight  that  wlien  Utah  was  connected  with  the  outside 
world  by  rail,  there  would  come  such  an  influx  of  "Gen- 
tiles" that  the  "Mormon"  population  would  be  overwhelmed. 
There  were  many  open  threats,  and  that  too,  by  officials, 
that  when  that  time  should  come  there  would  be  instituted 
a  crusade  against  the  members  of  the  Church  to  deprive 
them  of  their  liberties.  The  Saints  were  wrongfully  ac- 
cuse<:l  of  being  opposed  to  the  coming  of  the  railroad  be- 
cause they  feared  such  a  result.  The  fact,  however,  was  that 
President  Young  and  the  presiding  brethren  did  all  in  their 
power  to  have  the  road  pass  through  Salt  Lake  City  rather 
than  Ogden.  Mass  meetings  were  held  and  every  endeavor 
made  to  accomplish  this  purpose,  and  when  it  failed.  Presi- 
dent Young  headed  a  movement,  as  stated,  to  make  con- 
nection by  building  a  railroad  from  Salt  Lake  City  to 
Ogden. 

The  Wade  and  Cragin  Bills. — Nor  did  these  individ-' 
uals  who  opposed  the  Church  wait  for  the  coming  of  the 
railroad  to  commence  their  determined  effort  to  deprive 
the  people  of  their  inherent  rights.  Appeals  were  made  to 
Congress,  and  bills,  having  their  origin  within  the  territory, 
were  presented  intended  to  curtail  the  liberties  of  the  peo- 
ple. In  1866  a  measure  was  presented,  known  as  the  Wade 
Bill,  providing  for  the  destruction  of  local  government  in 
the  territory.  This  was  followed  by  the  Cragin  Bill  in 
1869,  following  the  same  lines,  but  still  more  drastic.  The 
intent  of  these  measures  was  to  place  in  the  hands  of  the 
governor  the  sole  power  to  appoint  and  commission  all  the 
local  officers  in  the  territory,  and  remove  the  people  from 
a  voice  in  government.  All  juries,  grand  and  petit,  were 
to    be    selected    by    the    United    States    marshal.     For    a 


A  PERIOD  OP  STRIFE  543 

"Mormon"  minister  to  solemnize  a  marriage  was  to  be  a 
criminal  act,  the  property  of  the  Church,  excepting  twenty 
thousand  dollars,  was  to  be  taxed,  and  the  Church  be  de- 
nied from  making  rules  and  regulations  respecting  fellow- 
ship of  its  members.  The  governor  of  the  territory  was 
to  become  the  financial  head  of  the  Church,  though  not 
a  member,  and  the  trustee-in-trust,  under  heavy  penalty  of 
fine  and  imprisonment,  was  required  to  make  full  and 
complete  and  annual  reports  to  that  individual  accounting 
for  "all  Church  properties,  moneys  in  banks,  notes,  deposits 
with  the  Church,"  etc.  All  this,  and  more,  was  contem- 
plated in  free  America  where  "life,  liberty  and  the  pursuit 
of  happiness"  are  guaranteed  as  inalienable  rights. 

The  CuUom  Bill. — A  few  days  later  another  bill  just 
as  radical  in  its  features  was  presented  in  Congress  by 
Shelby  M.  Cullom,  of  Illinois,  and  was  substituted  for  the 
Cragin  Bill  by  consent  of  Mr.  Cragin.  This  measure  was 
prepared  by  Robert  N.  Baskin  of  Salt  Lake  City,  one  of 
the  most  bitter  and  inconsiderate  enemies  ever  arrayed 
against  the  Church.  Fortunately  for  the  Latter-day  Saints, 
none  of  these  measures  were  at  the  time  enacted  into  law. 

Co-operation  for  Defense. — The  attitude  of  local  anti- 
"  Mormons,"  coupled  with  the  proposed  unfavorable  and 
inhuman  legislation,  naturally  drove  the  members  of  the 
Church  closer  together.  It  was  proposed  in  self-protec- 
tion that  there  be  organized  throughout  the  various  set- 
tlements a  chain  of  co-operative  stores,  and  that  the  peo- 
ple trade  with  each  other  rather  than  with  their  enemies. 
And  if  the  proposed  threats  were  to  be  fulfilled,  the  enemies 
of  the  Church  who  came  to  Utah  to  do  business  would  have 
to  bring  their  customers  with  them,  for  the  Saints  would 
not  patronize  them.  Based  upon  this  proposition  a  parent 
institution  was  established  in  Salt  Lake  City,  in  which  all 
the  "Mormon"  people  were  invited  to  take  stock.  This 
commercial  house,  known  as  Zion's  Co-operative  Mercan- 
tile Institution,  opened  its  doors  for  business  in  1869,  and 
the  following  year  was  incorporated.     In   a  circular  an- 


544       ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

nouncing  their  intentions  it  was  stated  by  the  brethren  that 
they  were  "convinced  of  the  impoHcy  of  leaving  the  trade 
and  commerce  of  the  territory  to  the  conduct  of  strangers," 
and  therefore  "it  was  advisable  that  the  people  of  Utah 
should  become  their  own  merchants"  and  "unite  in  a  sys- 
tem of  co-operation  for  the  transaction  of  their  own  busi- 
ness." In  this  way  there  could  be  a  consohdation  of  the 
mercantile  stores  in  which  all  the  people  might  be  interested, 
and  receive  their  merchandise  based  on  a  small  margin  of 
profit.  Branches  were  established  in  nearly  every  settle- 
ment and  were  beneficial  to  the  people  while  that  condition 
lasted. 

A  Change  of  Feeling. — Fortunately  there  has  been 
a  change  of  feeling  in  the  land  and  the  necessity  for  such 
a  movement  has  departed.  However,  while  the  full 
object  of  the  co-operative  movement  was  not  accom- 
plished it  was  a  factor  for  the  leveling  of  prices 
and  the  destruction  of  what  has  been  spoken  of  so 
commonly  in  later  years — the  "profiteer."  Before  the  ad- 
vent of  this  great  institution  there  were  merchants  in  the 
land  who  endeavored  from  time  to  time  to  "corner  the 
market"  on  certain  necessities,  and  then  charge  exorbitant 
prices  for  their  goods.  This,  of  course,  could  not  be  ac- 
complished when  a  large  institution,  established  in  the  in- 
terests of  the  people,  endeavored  to  protect  their  interests. 
The  principle  of  co-operation,  no  matter  where  applied,  is 
right,  and  should  be  encouraged;  but  many  of  these  local 
institutions  passed  out  of  existence  through  the  lack  of  in- 
terest on  the  part  of  many  of  the  people,  who  disposed  of 
their  stock  to  other  and  more  enterprising  individuals,  until 
the  system  was  destroyed.^ 

Protest  of  "Mormon"  Women  Against  Legislation.— 

^^As  early  as  1864  a  co-operative  movement  was  inaugurated  in 
Brigham  City  by  Elder  Lorenzo  Snow.  It  was  attended  with 
success  and  grew  into  a  flourishing  institution  which  existed  for 
a  number  of  years.  Other  ventures  preceding  the  establishment 
of  Z.  C.  M.  I. — as  the  great  parent  institution  is  generally  called — 
were  established  at  Lehi,  American  Fork  and  other  towns,  in  1S6$. 


A  PERIOD  OF  STRIFE  545 

Early  in  January,  1870,  a  number  of  meetings  were  held 
by  the  women  in  various  communities  in  protest  against 
the  pending  legislation  (the  Cragin  and  Cullom  bills)  in 
Congress  affecting  '*Mormonism."  On  the  13th  of  the  month 
a  mass  meeting  of  several  thousand  "Mormon"  women  was 
held  in  the  tabernacle.  Great  enthusiasm  pervaded  the 
gathering.  While  they  opposed  all  the  features  of  the  anti- 
"Mormon"  legislation,  their  action  was  principally  in  protest 
against  the  measures,  and  the  remarks  of  would-be  reform- 
ers, in  which  the  women  of  the  Church  were  spoken  of  as 
being  "down-trodden"  and  "degraded"  by  their  husband- 
oppressors.  Sarah  M.  Kimball,  president  of  the  Relief  So- 
ciety of  the  Fifteenth  Ward,  presided  at  the  meeting.  Stat- 
ing the  object  of  the  gathering  she  said;  "We  are  not  here 
to  advocate  woman's  rights,  but  man's  rights.  The  bill  in 
question  would  not  only  deprive  our  fathers,  husbands  and 
brothers  of  the  privilege  bequeathed  to  citizens  of  the  United 
States,  but  it  would  also  deprive  us,  as  women,  of  the 
privilege  of  selecting  our  husbands,  and  against  this  we  un- 
qualifiedly protest."  Similar  remarks  of  protest  were  made 
by  several  prominent  women  and  a  set  of  resolutions  were 
unanimously  and  enthusiastically  adopted;  among  them  the 
following : 

"Resolved,  That  we,  the  ladies  of  Salt  Lake  City,  in 
mass-meeting  assembled,  do  manifest  our  indignation,  and 
protest  against  the  bill  before  Congress,  known  as  'the  Cul- 
lom Bill,'  also  the  one  known  as  'the  Cragin  Bill,'  and  all 
similar  bills,  expressions  and  manifestoes. 

"Resolved,  That  we  consider  the  above  named  bills 
foul  blots  on  our  national  escutcheon — absurd  documents 
— ^atrocious  insults  to  the  honorable  executive  of  the  United 
States  Government,  and  malicious  attempts  to  subvert  the 
right  of  civil  and  religious  liberty.  *  *  * 

"Resolved,  That  we  acknowledge  the  institutions  of  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  as  the  only  re- 
liable safeguard  of  female  virtue  and  innocence;  and  the 
only  sure  protection  against  the  fearful  sin  of  prostitution, 
and  its  attendant  evils,  now  prevalent  abroad,  and  as  such, 

36 


546        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HiSTORY 

we  are  and  shall  be  united  with  our  brethren  in  sustaining 
them  against  each  and  every  encroachment." 

Many  other  meetings  of  this  nature  were  held  in  other 
settlements  in  protest  against  the  passage  of  these  bills, 
which  caused  great  surprise  and  astonishment  throughout 
the  nation. 

Woman  Suffrage. — According  to  the  doctrines  of  the 
Church,  woman  has  always  been  granted  the  privilege  of 
a  voice  in  the  affairs  of  the  organization.  All  matters  of 
importance  as  well  as  the  sustaining"  of  the  various  officers, 
are  regularly  presented  to  the  membership — women  and  men 
alike — for  their  suffrage,  or  vote.  The  Church  gave  to  its 
women  the  first  exclusively  woman's  organization  in  all 
the  world;  and  it  was  representatives  of  this  organization 
in  mass-meeting  assembled,  who  entered  their  vigorous  pro- 
test against  the  pending  legislation  which  was  intended 
to  affect  them  seriously  in  their  lives. 

Within  about  one  month  from  the  time  of  this  meeting 
of  protest,  the  legislature  of  Utah  passed  an  act  grant- 
ing to  the  women  of  the  territory  the  right  of  franchise 
which  became  a  law  by  the  approval  of  Acting  Governor  S. 
A.  Mann.  Such  privileges  granted  to  the  women  had  pre- 
viously been  proposed  by  those  opposed  to  ''Mormonism," 
who  thought  that  the  women  were  oppressed  and  this  would 
be  a  means  of  redeeming  them  from  ''the  galling  yoke" 
under  which  they  were  "oppressed." 

"The  New  Movement." — In  the  fall  of  1869  a  num- 
ber of  prominent  elders  were  excommunicated  for  apos- 
tasy, by  the  high  council  of  the  Salt  Lake  Stake.  Among 
the  number  were  William  S.  Godbe,  Elias  L.  T.  Harrison, 
Eli  B.  Kelsey,  and  later  Henry  W.  Lawrence,  Thomas  B. 
H.  Stenhouse  and  others.  Mr.  Godbe  was  a  merchant,  and 
a  prominent  member  of  one  of  the  quorums  of  Seventy  as 
was  also  Mr.  Harrison,  whose  business  was  that  of  an 
architect.  Eli  B.  Kelsey  had  performed  good  and  faithful 
service  in  the  mission  field  abroad,  until  through  immoral 


A  PERIOD  OF  STRIFE  547 

transgression  he  lost  the  spirit  of  the  work.  These  men  had 
become  disaffected  for  various  causes  and  now  opposed 
many  of  the  policies  of  President  Young.  They  accused 
him  of  trying  to  set  up  in  the  Church  a  "Young  dynasty," 
and  of  being  guilty  of  "one  man  power,"  and  they  rebelled 
against  his  teaching  regarding  the  opening  of  the  mines  and 
the  estabHshment  of  mercantile  institutions.  Mr.  Harrison, 
a  gifted  writer,  had  been  editing  the  Utah  Magazine  which 
now  became  the  organ  of  the  disaffected  brethren.  These 
men  still  claimed  to  believe  in  much  of  "Mormonism"  but 
centered  their  attack  on  President  Young,  publishing 
articles  reflecting  upon  him  by  comparison  and  inuendo. 
At  first  they  declared  they  would  set  up  an  organization  of 
their  own — a  new  Church — retaining  all  the  good  features 
of  "Mormonism"  and  discarding  all  that  were  bad.  A  pre- 
siding officer  and  apostles  were  to  be  chosen,  and  the 
Church  was  to  be  "redeemed"  from  the  sad  condition  into 
which  these  disaffected  persons  claimed  it  had  fallen.  This 
attempt  at  "reformation"  is  known  in  history  as  "the  New 
Movement,"  or  the  "Godbeite  Movement,"  because  of  the 
prominent  part  William  S.  Godbe  played  in  it;  but  they 
called  it  "The  Church  of  Zion."  For  a  time  they  held 
meetings  in  the  Thirteenth  Ward,  by  permission  of  Presi- 
dent Young;  but  the  organization  which  was  without  a 
head,  and  as  Elder  Whitney  says,  "with  very  little  body," 
soon  passed  away. 

Organization  of  the  Liberal  Party. — Desiring  some 
organization  in  which  "Mormonism"  might  be  opposed, 
these  excommunicated  members  joined  with  the  anti- 
" Mormons"  of  the  territory  in  the  formation  of  a  political 
party,  the  object  of  which  was  to  fight  the  Church.  "The 
Liberal  Political  Party,"  as  it  was  called,  was  organized 
in  February,  1870.  From  that  time  forth  until  the  organiza- 
tion was  dissolved  in  the  nineties,  it  carried  on  an  un- 
scrupulous warfare  against  the  Church.  Those  who  con- 
trolled its  destiny  were  guilty  of  the  most  bitter  and  re- 
lentless actions  that  could  be  imagined.     Misrepresentation, 


548        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

falsehood  and  deceit  were  the  chief  weapons  of  attack; 
and  by  such  methods  the  name  of  the  Church  was  mahgned 
and  its  officers  placed  in  a  false  light  before  the  world.  The 
history  of  this  political  organization  is  almost  without  a 
parallel,  at  least  nothing  like  it  has  ever  occurred  elsewhere 
in  free  republican  America;  only  as  it  has  been  produced 
by  those  opposed  to  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter- 
day  Saints  in  these  valleys  of  the  mountains.  Nothing  like 
it  would  be  tolerated  anywhere  else  in  all  the  world. 

The  Salt  Lake  Tribune. — In  January,  1870,  the  "God- 
beites"  commenced  publishing  a  paper  which  they  called 
the  Mormon  Tribune;  it  was  the  Utah  Magazine,  trans- 
formed, and  was  published  in  the  in  erest  of  their  move- 
ment. Dropping  the  word  "Mormon"  it  became  the  organ 
of  the  Liberal  Party,  and  the  following  year  passed  into 
other  hands  more  vicious.  "Its  only  principle,  apparently, 
was  hatred  of  everything  Mormon,"  writes  Historian  Whit- 
ney, "in  pursuance  of  which  it  spared  neither  age,  sex  nor 
condition;  emptying  the  vials  of  its  venom  upon  all  who 
dared  to  differ  from  it,  misrepresenting  their  motives,  as- 
sailing their  characters,  and  libeling  and  lampooning  both 
the  living  and  the  dead.  Its  columns  were  not  only  filled 
habitually  with  falsehood,  but  often  with  vulgar  and  ob- 
scene scandals.  Many  who  helped  to  sustain  the  paper 
either  from  sympathy  with  its  assaults  upon  Mormonism, 
or  from  fear  of  being  abused  by  it  and  called  'Jack-Mor- 
mons' if  they  withheld  their  support,  were  careful  to  have 
it  delivered  at  their  down-town  offices,  and  would  not  have 
it  in  their  homes  for  their  wives  and  daughters  to  read,  so 
filthy  at  times  were  its  contents.  The  Nauvoo  Expositor  was 
holy  writ  compared  with  the  Salt  Lake  Tribune. '^  It  had 
been  justly  said  of  this  sheet  that  it  was  "brought  into  the 
world  to  lie  and  was  true  to  its  mission." 

<^History  of  Utah  Vol.  2:380-1. 


CHAPTER  47 

THE  MISSION   OF  GOVERNOR  SHAFFER  AND 

JUDGE  McKEAN 

1870—1877 

Governor  Shaffer. — Following  the  removal  of  Gov- 
ernor Harding  in  1863,  Utah  was  blessed  for  a  time  with 
the  presence  of  governors  who  were  inclined  to  attend 
to  the  duties  of  their  office  without  much  interference  with 
"Mormonism."  Governors  James  Duane  Doty  and  Charles 
Durkee  had  held  the  office  and  S.  A.  Mann,  secretary  of 
the  territory,  served  as  acting  governor  following  the  resig- 
nation of  Governor  Durkee  in  1869,  until  the  appointee  of 
President  Ulysses  S.  Grant  arrived"  in  the  territory  in  the 
spring  of  1870.  This  was  J.  Wilson  Shaffer  of  Illinois, 
who  proved  to  be  the  most  bitter  and  bigoted  anti-"Mormon" 
governor  Utah  ever  had.  He  was  in  his  forty-third  year 
when  he  came  to  Utah,  and  was  suffering  from  consump- 
tion, contracted  while  serving  in  the  Civil  War.  He  was 
a  man  of  determined  will,  and  evidently  was  sincere  in  his 
conviction  that  the  "Mormons"  were  more  than  "rebels," 
who  needed  the  drastic  treatment  which  by  some  was  con- 
sidered proper  and  necessary  treatment  for  the  South,  dur- 
ing the  days  of  reconstruction.  He  came  to  Utah  with  a 
bias  against  the  Latter-day  Saints  which  nothing  short  of  a 

miracle  could  remove.    "Never  after  me,  by ,"  said'  he, 

"shall  it  be  said  Brigham  Young  is  governor  of  Utah." 
In  this  expression  he  displayed  his  ignorance  of  the  condi- 
tions in  Utah — a  mistake  made  by  many  others — that  be- 
cause the  Latter-day  Saints  hearkened  to  the  counsels  of 
President  Young  who,  as  their  inspired  leader,  directed 
them  as  members  of  the  Church,  he  was  usurping  the  pre- 
rogatives of  the  executive.  If  these  men  had  been  broad 
enough  they  might  have  seen  that  President  Young  re- 
spected the  civil  authority  at  all  times,  even  when  sorely 


550        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

abused  and  tried  by  the  petty  acts  of  presumptuous  and 
bigoted  officials,  who  did  all  in  their  power  to  annoy  and 
humiliate  him  before  the  people. 

Removal  of  Secretary  Mann  and  Judge  Wilson. — The 
anger  of  Governor  Shaffer  was  kindled  against  Secretary 
Mann  because  he,  as  acting  governor,  signed  the  woman  suf- 
frage bill  and  endeavored  to  show  some  just  consideration 
for  the  majority  of  the  people.  Likewise  he  displayed  feelings 
of  resentment  against  Chief  Justice  Charles  A.  Wilson  be- 
cause he  would  not  subvert  the  law  in  favor  of  the  anti- 
"Mormon"  "ring"  to  the  disadvantage  of  the  people.  Wilson 
was  accused  of  exercising  too  much  leniency  towards  the 
"Mormons,"  so  he,  like  Secretary  Mann,  was  removed 
through  the  influence  of  the  governor. 

The  Coming  of  Judge  McKean. — To  succeed  the  de- 
posed officials,  Vernon  H.  Vaughan  was  sent  to  Utah  as 
secretary  of  the  territory  and  Judge  James  B.  McKean  to  be 
chief  justice.  O.  F.  Strickland"  and  C.  M.  Hawley  were  also 
appointed  associate  justices  to  fill  vacancies  which  existed. 
Judge  McKean,  like  Governor  Shaffer,  was  a  relentless  anti- 
"Mormon,"  bigfoted  and  narrow.  He  came  to  Utah  with  a 
"mission."  said  he,  "as  his'h  above  mv  mere  dutv  as  a  judge, 
as  the  heaven  is  above  the  earth."  That  "mission"  was  the 
overthrow  of  "Mormonism."  However,  Judge  McKean  is 
gone,  and  "Mormonism"  still  survives  and  prospers. 

Influence  on  Schuyler  Colfax  and  Rev.  Newman. — 
The  appointment  of  these  bigoted  and  narrow-souled  offi- 
cials was  largely  due  to  the  influence  of  Vice-President 
Schuvler  Colfax  and  Rev.  John  P.  Newman.  The  former 
had  visited  Utah  on  two  occasions ;  first  in  1865,  when  he 
was  speaker  of  the  house  of  representatives,  and  again  in 
1869,  when  he  was  holding  the  office  of  vice-president  in 
the  administration  of  U.  S.  Grant.  He  was  associated  with 
an  organized  "ring"  of  anti-"Mormon"  agita  ors  and  politi- 
cians, who  were  bent  on  the  destruction  of  "Mormon"  do- 
minipn  in  Utah.    On  each  visit  he  had  shown  marked  op- 


GOVERNOR  SHAFFER  AND  JUDGE  McKEAN  551 

position  to  the  Church.  Rev.  Newman  was  President 
Grant's  minister,  and  was  also  chaplain  of  the  United 
States  Senate. 

Governor  Shaffer  and  the  Militia. — By  act  of  the  Utah 
Legislature  in  1852,  the  militia,  under  the  title  of  the 
"Nauvoo  Legion,"  met  in  annual  muster.  In  keeping  with 
the  law,  Lieutenant  General  Daniel  H.  Wells  issued  an 
order  August  16,1870,  calling  for  a  three  days'  muster,  for 
the  purpose  of  inspection,  drill  and  camp  duty.  Governor 
Shaffer  was  absent  from  the  territory  at  the  time,  but  as 
soon  as  he  returned  he  issued  a  counter  order  forbidding  any 
muster,  or  drill,  or  gathering  of  any  military  organization 
within  the  territory,  except  upon  his  orders.  He  also  illegal- 
ly appointed  Patrick  E.  Connor  major  general  of  the  militia, 
and  William  N.  Johns,  colonel  and  assistant  adjutant  gen- 
eral, and  directed  that  all  arms  and  munitions  belonging  to 
the  territory,  or  to  the  United  States,  then  in  possession  of 
the  militia,  be  delivered  to  Colonel  Johns,  without  delay. 
Through  misrepresentation,  the  government  had  sent  troops 
to  Utah  to  act  as  "a  moral  force"  in  protecting  Gentiles  and 
apostates.  The  action  of  the  governor  practically  destroy- 
ed the  militia,  and  by  aid  of  the  government  troops,  he 
endeavored  to  establish  a  military  power  to  intimidate  the 
Latter-day  Saints,  and  lessen  the  power  of  the  **Mormon" 
leaders. 

Request  of  General  Wells. — Against  this  high-handed 
outrage,  General  Wells  wrote,  requesting  the  governor  to 
suspend  his  order  until  the  20th  of  November  to  enable  Ad- 
jutant General  Hiram  B.  Clawson  to  make  a  complete  report 
according  to  law,  of  the  condition  of  the  mihtia.  Governor 
Shaffer  answered  General  Wells,  October  27,  1870,  in  an 
insulting  letter  denying  the  request.  General  Wells  answered 
this  attack  in  an  open  letter  which  was  published  in  the 
Deseret  News. 

The  Provo  Riot. — The  governor's  attitude  in  disre- 
garding all  local  civil  law  and  authority,  bore  bitter  fruit. 


552        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

The  peace  officers  were  rendered  helpless  in  the  perform- 
ance of  their  duties,  and  the  rabid  part  of  the  community 
manifested  a  spirit  of  contempt  and  defiance  for  the  law. 
The  city  ordinances  were  broken  with  impunity,  and  the 
violators  were  protected  by  the  governor  and  judges.  The 
spirit  prevailed  among  a  certain  class  that  the  ''Mormons" 
had  ruled  in  Utah  long  enough  and  it  was  stated  that  the 
authorities  at  Washington  were  to  make  a  change.  There 
was  to  be  a  revolution  and  the  minority  was  to  assume  the 
reins  of  government. 

One  week  after  the  governor's  proclamation  disarming 
the  militia,  a  mob  of  about  forty  United  States  soldiers,  who 
were  stationed  at  Fort  Rawlins,  near  Provo,  made  a  raid  on 
that  town.  Late  at  night,  September  22,  they  went  to  the 
home  of  Alderman  William  Miller,  fired  several  shots  into 
the  building,  smashed  in  the  doors  and  windows,  and  took 
Miller  a  prisoner.  Similar  rioting  occurred  at  the  homes  of 
Alderman  Elijah  F.  Sheets  and  Counselor  A.  F.  McDonald. 
The  home  of  the  latter  was  ransacked  and  his  substance  scat- 
tered in  the  yard  and  street.  The  doors  and  windows  of  the 
co-operative  store,  and  those  of  the  meetinghouse,  were 
broken,  and  the  rioters  attempted  to  burn  the  latter  building. 
Armed  with  needle  guns  they  captured  a  number  of  citizen.i 
and  paraded  them  through  the  streets  prodding  them  with 
their  bayonets.  The  reason  for  this  deed  was  that  the  citi- 
zens of  Provo  had  refused  to  sell  liquor  to  the  troops. 

Governor  Shaffer's  Letter  to  General  De  Trobriand. — 

Several  days  after  the  riot  occurred  Governor  Shaffer  wrote 

to  General  De  Trobriand,  commander  at  Camp  Douglas, 
censuring  him  for  the  outrage  and  trying  to  place  upon  his 
shoulders  the  responsibility  for  the  raid,  for  which  he  was  in 
no  wise  responsible.  His  command  and  that  at  Fort  Raw- 
lins, were  separate  and  distinct  units.  The  general  answered 
the  governor's  letter — which  was  evidently  written  for 
political  effect  and  to  injure  the  commander  because  he  had' 
shown  some  kindness  to  the  "Mormon"  people — with  some 


GOVERNOR  SHAFFER  AND  JUDGE  McKEAN  553 

sharpness,  showing  that  the  governor  and  not  the  general 
had  been  derelict  of  duty.  If  the  governor  expected  to  profit 
by  his  communication,  which  was  evidently  the  case  for  he 
gave  it  to  the  press  before  the  general  received  it,  very  little 
benefit  was  derived  from  it. 

The  Rioters  Punished. — The  commander  at  Fort  Raw- 
lins, Major  Osborne,  as  well  as  General  De  Trobriand, 
greatly  regretted  the  unfortunate  and  unprovoked  attack 
made  by  the  soldiers.  The  matter  was  taken  up  in  a  proper 
way  by  the  military  department  of  the  Platte,  and'  the  guilty 
parties  were  duly  punished. 

Death  of  Governor  Shaffer. — Monday,  October  31, 
1870,  Governor  J.  Wilson  Shaffer  died  in  Salt  Lake  City. 
He  came  to  Utah  in  March  and  had  served  as  governor 
about  seven  months,  but  during  that  time  had'  shown  ex- 
treme bitterness  against  the  majority  of  the  pyeople  in  all  his 
official  acts.  The  day  of  his  death  a  dispatch  came  from 
Washington  appointing  Vernon  H.  Vaughan,  the  territorial 
secretary,  to  succeed  him,,  who  in  turn  was  succeeded  by 
George  A.  Black,  as  secretary.  Mr.  Black  had  been  Gov- 
ernor Shaffer's  private  secretary. 

"The  Wooden  Gun  Rebellion."— In  November,  1870, 
at  the  regular  time  for  the  military  musters,  which  had  been 
prohibited"  by  Governor  Shaffer,  about  one  hundred  men  as- 
sembled on  the  Twentieth  Ward  Square,  many  of  them 
carrying  wooden  guns.  Governor  Vaughan  was  absent  at 
the  time  and  Secretary  Black  was  acting  governor.  He  had 
eight  of  the  men,  viz:  Andrew  Burt,  Charles  R.  Savage, 
William  G.  Phillips,  James  Fennemore,  Charles  Livingston, 
George  M.  Ottinger,  Archibald  Livingston  and  John  C. 
Graham,  arrested.  They  were  taken  before  Judge  Hawley 
who  bound  them  over  to  await  the  action  of  the  grand  jurv 
on  the  ground  that  it  appeared  that  probably  they  had  com- 
mitted a  crime  in  disregarding  Governor  Shaffer's  order. 
They  were  placed  under  heavy  bonds,  and  as  they  refused 
to  give  bail,  were  given  over  to  the  military  authorities  at 


554        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Camp  Douglas.  They  were  kindly  treated'  by  the  officers 
and  both  "Mormon"  and  non-"Mormon"  merchants  looked 
after  their  wants,  furnishing  them  with  many  delicacies 
while  they  remained  prisoners.  The  grand  jury,  when  it  met, 
refused  to  indict  them,  and  they  were  released.  This  inci- 
dent became  popularly  known  as  "The  Wooden  Gun  Rebel- 
lion." 

The  Return  of  Martin  Harris.— August  30,  1870, 
Martin  Harris,  one  of  the  three  witnesses  to  the  Book  of 
Mormon,  arrived  in  Salt  Lake  City.  He  had  been  absent 
from  the  Church  since  the  days  of  Kirtland ;  but  had  never 
during  all  those  years  denied  his  testimony.  He  now  came 
back  humbly  to  the  Church,  and  was  baptized  by  Elder  Ed- 
ward Stevenson  and  confirmed  by  Elder  Orson  Pratt.  He 
died  at  Clarkston,  Cache  County,  July  10,  1875,  when  nearly 
ninety-three  years  of  age.  A  few  hours  before  his  death  he 
discoursed  on  the  Book  of  Mormon  and  reiterated  the  truth 
of  the  visit  of  the  angel  and  bore  testimony  to  the  divine 
origin  of  the  Book  of  Mormon. 

The  Pratt-Newman  Discussion. — During  the  consid- 
eration' of  the  Cullom  Bill  by  Congress,  Rev.  John  P.  New- 
man, pastor  of  the  Metropolitan  Methodist  Church  in  Wash- 
ington, and  chaplain  of  the  senate,  delivered  a  number  of 
lectures  trying  to  prove  that  "God's  law  condemns  the  union 
in  marriage  of  more  than  two  persons."  His  lectures  were 
published  in  the  New  York  Herald,  and  replies  were  made  to 
them  by.  Elder  Orson  Pratt.  It  was  suggested  by  Edward  L. 
Sloan,  acting  editor  of  the  Salt  Lake  Daily  Telegraph,  a 
paper  owned  by  "Gentile"  interests,  that  the  reverend  gen- 
tleman was  wasting  his  ammunition  by  preaching  against 
plural  marriage  in  Washington.  It  would  be  better  for  him 
to  come  to  Utah  where  the  question  was  a  live  issue,  and  dis- 
cuss the  issue  with  Orson  Pratt,  or  some  other  "Mormon" 
elder.  Mr.  Newman,  construing  this  as  a  challenge  from 
President  Brigham  Young,  came  to  Utah  in  the  summer  of 
1870,  armed  cap-a-pie  and  with  banners  flying.     He  im- 


GOVERNOR  SHAFFER  AND  JUDGE  McKEAN  555 

mediately  informed  President  Young  that  he  was  here  to 
accept  his  challenge  to  discuss  the  plural  marriage  question. 
President  Young  advised  him  that  he  had  issued  no  such 
challenge.  After  the  exchange  of  a  number  of  spirited  let- 
ters the  reverend  doctor  issued  a  challenge  to  President 
Young  to  discuss  the  question,  "Does  the  Bible  Sanction 
Polygamy  ?" 

It  was  evidently  notoriety  and  worldly  applause  Mr. 
Newman  was  seeking,  and  he  was  quite  surprised  and  dis- 
appointed when  President  Young,  in  accepting  the  challenge, 
appointed  Orson  Pratt  or  John  Taylor,  whichever  Mr.  New- 
man might  prefer,  to  take  his  place  in  the  discussion.  He 
came  to  meet  the  chief  and  not  a  subordinate.  Nevertheless, 
after  some  parleying  the  debate  was  held.  Elder  Orson  Pratt 
taking  the  affirmative  of  the  question.  The  discussion  began 
August  12,  1870,  at  2  p.  m.  and  continued  during  the  two  fol- 
lowing days.  Moderators  were  chosen,  but  the  merits  of  the 
discussion  were  left  to  the  public  to  decide.  The  press  of 
the  country  took  up  the  discussion,  after  the  debate  was 
over,  and  the  consensus  of  opinion  throughout  the  land  was 
that  Elder  Pratt  had  proved  too  skilful  for  Dr.  Newman. 

Comments  of  the  Press. — The  Washington  corres- 
pondent of  the  New  York  Sun  stated  that  the  reverend 
doctor  was  "out  of  his  depth"  in  the  discussion,  and  that 
it  was  "plain  that  the  apostle  carried  too  many  guns  for 
the  chaplain  of  the  Senate."  The  Boston  Banner  of 
Light  declared  that  "The  Dr.  Newman,  who  went  forth 
from  Washington  to  Salt  Lake  City  to  take  Mormonism  by 
storm  by  flourishing  his  Orthodox  Bible  in  its  face,  has  had 
to  come  away  after  a  pretty  severe  tilt  with  one  of  the 
leading  elders,  leaving  his  Bible  behind  him.  Elder  Pratt 
took  his  Bible  out  of  his  hands  and*  opened  it  again  and 
again  to  pages  that  taught  and  upheld  the  polygamy  doc- 
trine, reading  off  whole  volleys  of  historical  texts  that  went 
to  establish  the  leading  Bible  characters,  esteemed  Saints 
by  Orthodoxy,  as  regular  Mormons.  Dr.  Newman  craw- 
fished amazingly  on  this  part  of  the  argument  and  was  s,X 


556        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

last  rather  glad  to  abandon  it  to  his  Mormon  opponent." 
Other  papers  declared  that  force  alone  could  settle  the 
"Mormon  Question." 

Usurpation  of  Authority. — What  the  anti-" Mormon" 
political  "ring"  failed  to  accomplish  by  congressional  en- 
actment, they  assumed  to  obtain  through  the  actions  of  the 
governor  and  the  judges.  Judge  McKean  and  his  col- 
leagues ignored  the  territorial  laws  enacted  in  1852, 
which  were  still  on  the  statutes,  and  denied  to  the  pro1»ate 
courts  all  jurisdiction  except  in  matters  of  probate.  Like- 
wise the  duties  of  the  territorial  marshal  and  the  territorial 
attorney  general  had  been  taken  from  them  and  placed 
in  the  hands  of  the  United  States  marshal  and  the  United 
States  attorney.  This,  however,  was  done  before  the  com- 
ing of  McKean,  but  he  and  his  associates  confirmed  that 
action.  The  result  of  these  illegal  proceedings  was  packed 
juries,  absurd  and  contradictory  rulings,  the  law  becoming 
a  mockery  and  justice  a  travesty. 

The  Englebrecht  Case.— August  27,  1870,  three  days 
before  the  arrival  of  Chief  Justice  McKean,  an  incident  oc- 
curred in  Salt  Lake  City  which  was  ultimately  to  have 
much  to  do  with  the  overthrow  of  his  tyrannical  and  fa- 
natical power.  This  was  the  legal  abatement  by  the  police 
of  a  liquor  establishment  conducted  by  Paul  Englebrecht, 
Christian  Rehemke  and  Frederick  Lutz.  These  men  had 
been  repeatedly  fined  for  infraction  of  the  law ;  but  on  each 
occasion  had  appealed  their  case  on  the  ground  that  the 
city  had  no  jurisdiction  in  the  case.  Expecting  protection 
from  the  district  courts,  which  they  had  ample  reason  to 
believe  would  be  given,  the  firm  continued  to  do  an  illegal 
liquor  business  without  a  city  license.  On  the  date  men- 
tioned, the  police  emptied  all  the  liquor  into  the  ditch 
and  destroyed  all  the  vessels  that  were  used  in  its  sale. 

For  this  action  suit  was  brought  against  the  officers 
on  complaint  of  Mr.  Englebrecht,  and  they  were  placed 
under  bonds  to  await  the  action  of  the  grand  jury  on  a 
criminal  charge. 


GOVERNOR  SHAFFER  AND  JUDGE  McKEAN  557 

An  Illegal  Jury.— -Judge  Strickland  ordered  the  grand 
jurors  for  that  term  of  court  selected  by  the  United  States 
marshal  upon  a  writ  of  open  venire,  when  the  law  provided 
that  the  county  clerk  in  the  presence  of  other  offcials 
should  select  them  by  lot.  The  attorneys  for  the  city  of- 
ficers challenged  the  proceedings  and  filed  a  motion  to  that 
effect.  Judge  Strickland  ruled  that  the  third  district  court 
was  a  United  States  court  and  subject  to  the  acts  of  Con- 
gress, and  not  the  laws  of  the  territory,  the  challenge 
was  overruled  and  the  jurors  accepted.  The  accused  men 
were  indicted  and  then  convicted  for  "a  wilful  and  malicious 
destruction  of  property,"  and  were  ordered  to  pay  damages 
in  the  sum  of  $59,063.25,  which  was  three  times  the  price 
of  the  property  destroyed.  The  supreme  court  of  Utah 
affirmed  the  decision  and  an  appeal  was  taken  to  the  su- 
preme court  of  the  United  States.  Of  this  action  we  will 
speak  later. 

Indictment  Against  President  Young. — When  these 
perverters  of  the  law  had  things  arranged  to  their  liking 
they  prepared  to  conduct  a  crusade  against  the  Church. 
President  Young  was  indicted  by  this  hand-picked  grand 
jury  for  "lewd  and  lascivious  cohabitation."  He  was  later 
admitted  to  bail  by  Judge  McKean  in  the  sum  of  five 
thousand  dollars. 

"A  System  on  Trial." — Arguments  were  made  before 
ihe  court  to  quash  the  indictment,  which  consumed  several 
days,  but  Judge  McKean  rendered  a  decision  in  which  he 
said: 

"Let  the  counsel  on  both  sides,  and"  the  court  also  keep 
constantly  in  mind  the  uncommon  character  of  this  case. 
The  supreme  court  of  California  has  well  said,  'Courts  are 
bound  to  take  notice  of  the  political  and  social  conditions 
of  the  country  they  judicially  rule.*  It  is  therefore  proper 
to  say,  that  while  the  case  at  bar  is  called  'the  People 
versus  Brigham  Young,'  its  other  and  real  title  is  'Federal 
Authority  versus  Polygamic  Theocracy.'  The  government 
of  the  United  States,  founded  upon  a  written  Constitution, 
finds  within  its  jurisdiction  another  government  claiming 


558        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

to  come  from  God — imperium  in  Imperio — whose  policy  and 
practices  are,  in  grave  particulars,  at  variance  with  its 
own.  The  one  government  arrests  the  other,  in  the  person 
of  its  chief,  and  arraigns  it  at  this  bar.  A  system  is  on 
trial  in  the  person  of  Brigham  Young,  Let  all  concerned 
keep  this  fact  steadily  in  view ;  and  let  that  government  rule 
without  a  rival  which  shall  prove  to  be  in  the  right." 

The  motion  being  overruled  the  defendant  pleaded  not 
guilty,  and  further  proceedings  were  postponed  for  future 
action.  Among  the  attorneys  defending  President  Young 
\\ere  Thomas  Fitch  and  Charles  H.  Hempstead,  non-''Mor- 
mons,'*  The  latter  was  formerly  captain  of  the  California 
volunteers  and  editor  of  the  Vedette,  the  first  anti-**Mor- 
mon"  paper  in  Utah.  He  resigned  the  office  of  United 
States  district  attorney  because  of  the  wicked  and  malicious 
methods  in  which  the  federal  courts  in  Utah  were  con- 
ducted, and  became  legal  counsel  for  President  Young. 

Throughout  the  entire  country  the  attitude  and  remarks 
of  Judge  McKean  were  severely  criticized  for  attempting 
to  prosecute  the  Church  in  the  case  of  Brigham  Young  and 
punish  him  for  the  alleged  "evils  of  a  system." 

Unexpected  Calling  of  the  Case. — Having  been  given 
to  understand  that  his  case  would  not  be  called  until  the 
spring  term  of  court,  President  Young,  who  was  in  ill- 
health,  went  to  St.  George  to  spend  the  winter.  His  lead- 
ing attorney,  Thomas  Fitch,  also  departed  for  the  East.  No 
sooner  had  Judge  McKean  learned  of  the  departure  of 
President  Young  than  he  set  the  date  for  the  trial  for  the 
20th  of  November.  Attorney  Hempstead  protested,  and 
asked  for  further  time  on  the  ground  that  it  was  not  under- 
stood that  the  case  would  be  called.  Mr.  Baskin,  the 
prosecutor,  demanded  a  forfeiture  of  the  bond  because  the 
defendant  was  not  present,  but  Judge  McKean  granted 
a  stay  until  December  4,  and  later  to  the  9th  of  January, 
1872.  It  was  published  by  the  Associated  Press  that  Brig- 
ham Young  had  forfeited  his  bond  and  had  fled  from  jus- 
tice, and  every  lie  imaginable  to  his  injury  was  presented  to 


GOVERNOR  SHAFFER  AND  JUDGE  McKEAN  559 

the  people  of  the  United  States.  Although  he  was  sick  and 
it  was  bitter  winter  weather,  President  Young,  over  the 
protest  of  his  brethren,  returned  to  Salt  Lake  City,  to  face 
trial  before  the  unfriendly  court.  In  the  meantime,  how- 
ever, Mr.  Baskin  who  had  been  improperly  appointed  dis- 
trict attorney,  was  replaced  by  George  C.  Bates. 

Other  Accusations. — On  the  statement  of  William  A. 
Hickman,  a  self-confessed  murderer,  who  had  been  ex- 
communicated from  the  Church  for  his  crimes,  charges  were 
made  against  Brigham  Young,  Daniel  H.  Wells  and  others, 
as  accessories  to  Hickman's  crimes.  President  Young 
knew  that  he  would  also  face  this  charge  when  he  returned 
to  Salt  Lake  City.  Nevertheless  he  returned,  and  on  the 
2ud  day  of  January,  appeared  in  court  to  the  astonishment 
of  his  enemies  and  asked  to  be  admitted  to  bail.  Dis- 
trict Attorney  Bates  was  willing  that  bail  should  be  given 
if  it  should  be  fixed  at  the  unreasonable  suni  of  five  hun- 
dred thousand  dollars,  but  Judge  McKean  refused  on  an) 
terms  to  release  the  defendant.  However,  out  of  consid- 
eration for  the  condition  of  his  health  he  permitted  him  to 
be  a  prisoner  in  his  own  house  guarded  by  deputy  marshals. 
Daniel  H.  Wells,  who  was  mayor  of  Salt  Lake  Ci  y,  had 
previously  been  admitted  to  bail  in  the  sum  of  fifty  thous- 
and dollars.  This  was  looked  upon  as  an  act  of  Providence, 
— almost  a  miracle.  A  quarrel  arising  between  the  judge 
and  the  district  attorney,  both  went  to  Washington  and 
the  trial  of  the  accused  brethren  was  postponed. 

The  Englebrecht  Decision. — The  case  never  came  to 
trial,  for  from  the  supreme  court  of  the  United  States 
there  came  a  decision  which  overturned  the  rulings  of  the 
tyrannical  judges.  It  was  the  decision  in  the  Englebrecht 
liquor  case.  The  dispatch  announcing  it,  which  came  over 
the  wire  April  15,  1872,  was  as  follows:  "J^O^  unlawfully 
drawn:  summons  invalid;  proceedings  ordered  dismissed. 
Decision  unanimous.  All  indictments  quashed."  This  de- 
cision put  an  end  to  these  petty  persecutions  for  the  time, 
and  about  one  hundred  and  twenty  individuals,  many  of 


560        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

whom  had  been  imprisoned  many  months,  were  released. 
The  Poland  Law. — In  1874,  Congress  passed  a  meas- 
ure repealing  certain  Utah  statutes  relating  to  the  territorial 
marshal  and  attorney  general,  and  vesting  their  duties  in  the 
federal  officers.  The  probate  courts  were  also  limited  in 
their  jurisdiction  to  matters  of  estates,  guardianship  and 
divorce.  This,  in  part,  is  what  the  anti-"Mormon"  element 
had  been  contending  for  in  Utah.  While  this  legislation 
was  much  less  radical  than  that  previously  proposed,  yet  it 
curtailed  the  civil  and  political  rights  of  the  people,  which 
had  guaranteed  their  protection  against  tyranny  in  the  past. 

The   Case   of   Ann   Eliza  Webb   Young. — In   July, 

1873,  a  divorce  suit  was  filed  before  Judge  McKean,  by  Ann 
Eliza  Webb  Young,  against  President  Brigham  Young. 
This  woman,  a  plural  wife,  besides  asking  for  a  decree  of 
separation  also  sued  for  alimony  pending  the  litigation,  and 
for  permanent  support  for  herself  and  two  children  by  a 
former  marriage.  The  case  dragged  along  until  February, 
1875,  when  Judge  McKean  ordered  the  defendant  to  pay  the 
plaintiff  three  thousand  dollars  attorney's  fees  and  five 
hundred  dollars  a  month  for  her  support  and  the  education 
of  her  children.  President  Young  was  given  ten  days  in 
which  to  pay  the  fees,  and  twenty  days  to  pay  the  alimony, 
which  amounted  for  the  nineteen  months  to  nine  thousand" 
five  hundred  dollars. 

An  appeal  was  taken  to  the  supreme  court  of  the  ter- 
ritory, but  before  a  decision  could  be  reached  the  time 
limit  had  expired,  and  the  defendant  was  again  dragged  be- 
fore the  remarkable  tribunal  of  Judge  McKean  to  show 
cause  why  he  should  not  be  punished  for  contempt  of 
court.  He  denied  that  he  had  any  intention  of  showing 
contempt  and  was  merely  seeking  the  benefit  of  an  appeal. 
Judge  McKean  held  that  he  was  guilty  of  contempt  and 
sentenced  him  to  twenty-four  hours'  imprisonment  in  the 
penitentiary.  He  was  accompanied  to  prison  by  a  number 
of  friends  and  spent  the  night  in  comparative  comfort  in 
a  room  adjoining  the  warden's  quarters. 


GOVERNOR  SHAFFER  AND  JUDGE  McKEAN  561 

Removal  of  Judge  McKean. — The  news  of  this 
strange  trial  and  the  actions  of  Judge  McKean  spread 
throughout  the  country.  There  was  a  great  deal  of  un- 
favorable comment.  The  San  Francisco  Bulletin  said: 
"When  Judge  McKean  assumes  that  this  woman  is  the 
wife  of  Young,  makes  an  interlocutory  degree  granting  her 
three  thousand  dollars  to  maintain  a  suit  for  divorce,  when 
there  never  was  a  legal  marriage,  and  commits  Young  for 
contempt  because  he  hesitates  long  enough  to  raise  the 
question  of  the  legality  of  the  order,  he  burns  some  strange 
fire  on  the  altar  of  justice."  A  Chicago  paper  stated:  "This 
summary  method  of  dealing  with  the  Prophet  looks  very 
much  like  persecution,  and  will  awaken  sympathy  for  him 
instead  of  aiding  the  cause  of  justice."  Even  the  President 
of  the  United  States,  who  had  stood  by  Judge  McKean 
through  all  his  dealings,  when  others  protested  and  favored 
his  removal,  was  forced  to  take  some  action.  Five  days 
after  he  sent  President  Young  to  prison.  Judge  McKean 
was  removed  from  office  for  "several  acts,"  which  the  dis- 
patch stated,  were  deemed  "ill  advised  and  tyrannical,  and 
in  excess  of  his  powers  as  a  judge." 

The  Case  of  George  Reynolds. — ^In  1874,  George 
Reynolds,  the  private  secretary  of  President  Brigham  Young, 
and  a  man  of  honor  and  integrity,  was  indicted  for  viola- 
tion of  the  bigamy  law  of  1862.  This  was  to  be  a  test 
case.  The  "Mormon"  people  felt  confident  that  the  law 
was  unconstitutional  as  it  restricted  them  in  the  exercise  of 
their  religion  and  plural  marriage  had  been  commanded 
by  the  Lord.  Elder  Reynolds  hearing  of  his  indictment 
voluntarily  appeared  in  court,  and  gave  himself  up  for 
trial.  He  was  convicted  and  sentenced  to  one  year's  im- 
prisonment and  to  pay  a  fine  of  five  hundred  dollars.  An 
appeal  was  taken  to  the  supreme  court  of  the  territory, 
and  the  case  was  dismissed  on  the  ground  that  the  grand 
jury  which  found  the  indictment  was  an  illegal  jury. 

The  Second  Reynolds  Trial. — ^A  second  trial  was  held 
in   1875,  before  Alexander  White,  chief  justice  of  Utah. 

37 


562       ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Judge  White  manifested  a  determination  to  be  severe,  and 
when  a  verdict  of  guilty  was  rendered,  he  sentenced  Elder 
Reynolds  to  pay  a  fine  of  five  hundred  dollars  and  serve 
a  term  of  two  years  in  the  penitentiary  at  hard  labor.  The 
supreme  court  of  Utah  confirmed  the  decree,  and  an  appeal 
was  taken  to  Washington. 

Death  of  President  George  A.  Smith. — September  1, 
1875,  President  George  A.  Smith,  first  counselor  to  Presi- 
dent Brigham  Young,  died  at  his  residence — the  Histori- 
an's Office — in  Salt  Lake  City.  He  was  ordained  to  the 
apostleship  at  the  temple  lot  in  Far  West,  April  26,  1838, 
when  in  his  twenty-second  year.  He  passed  through  the 
trials  and  vicissitudes  of  the  Church  from  the  days  of 
Kirtland.  He  was  Church  historian  and  recorder  from  1854 
until  the  time  of  his  death.  In  the  fall  of  1872  he  took  a 
mission  to  Europe  and  Asia,  accompanied  by  Elder  Lorenzo 


ST.  GEORGE  TEMPLE 


GOVERNOR  SHAPFER  AMD  JUDGP  McKEAN  563 


Snow  and  others,  and  visited  the  various  missions  and 
Jerusalem,  where  he  rededicated  the  land  for  the  return 
of  the  Jews.  While  absent  he  was  sustained  as  trustee- 
in-trust  for  the  Church. 

Dedication  of  the  St.  George  Temple. — The  forty- 
seventh  general  conference  of  the  Church  was  held  in  the 
St.  George  Temple  in  April,  1877.  President  Young,  his 
counselors,  the  apostles  and  many  leading  brethren  were 
present.  The  St.  George  Temple  was  dedicated  on  the 
6th,  President  Daniel  H.  Wells  offering  the  dedicatory 
prayer.  This  was  the  first  temple  to  be  erected  in  the 
Rocky  Mountains,  and  the  first  which  the  Saints  had  been 
privileged  to  build  without  molestation  by  enemies.  Work 
for  both  the  living  and  the  dead  commenced  in  the  build- 
ing following  the  dedication  and  has  continued  to  be  per- 
formed ever  since. 

Death  of  President 
Young.— August  29,  1877, 
President  Brigham  Young, 
then  in  his  seventy-seventh 
year,  passed  away  after  a 
brief  illness,  at  his  home  in 
Salt  Lake  City,  surrounded 
by  his  family.  On  the  19th, 
he  organized  the  Box  Elder 
Stake  of  Zion,  at  Brigham 
City,  which  marked  the 
close  of  his  public  ministry. 
The  last  words  he  uttered 
were  "Joseph,  Joseph, 
Joseph!"  He  was  think- 
ing of — perhaps  conversing 
with — the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith.  September  2,  the 
funeral  services  were  held 
in  the  tabernacle,  and  there 
were  gathered  there  to  pay      president  brigham  young 


564       ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

their  respects  and  to  mourn,  the  many  thousands  of  mod- 
ern Israel. 

Brigham  Young,  the  Prophet. — Brigham  Young,  the 
great  pioneer  and  colonizer — but  greater  still  the  prophet  of 
the  Lord — was  sincerely  loved  by  the  righteous  and  equally 
hated  by  the  wicked.  His  life  was  one  of  trials  and  tribu- 
lations. Few  were  the  days  he  spent  in  peace;  many  were 
the  days  he  suffered  and  labored  for  the  love  of  his  fellow- 
men.  He  died  misunderstood,  save  by  the  little  band  of 
devoted  Saints  who  suffered  with  him  and  shared  his  hopes, 
his  aspirations,  and  the  assurance  which  was  his  of  eternal 
life  in  our  Father's  Kingdom. 


CHAPTER  48 

CHURCH  COLONIZATION  AND  PROGRESS 

1847—1877 

A  Great  People  in  the  Mountains. — By  the  time 
President  Brigham  Young's  administration  came  to  a  close, 
the  Latter-day  Saints  had  become  a  great  people  in  the 
Rocky  Mountains.  They  were  destined  still  to  grow  in 
numbers,  spread  over  greater  territory,  conquer  more  des- 
erts, and  develop  spiritually  and  temporally  in  Keeping  with 
the  progress  of  the  times;  but  even  then  (1877)  they  had 
built  up  many  settlements,  spread  over  a  vast  area,  and 
accomplished  a  wonderful  work  in  the  reclamation  of  the 
arid  west. 

The  Planting  of  Colonies. — Before  the  Saints  had 
been  in  the  Salt  Lake  Valley  a  year  many  parties  were 
sent  out,  principally  to  the  north  and  to  the  south,  to  form 
new  settlements.  Within  two  years  from  the  time  Salt  Lake 
City  was  founded  colonies  had  been  planted  in  the  utter- 
most parts  of  the  territory.  Exploring  parties  were  sent 
out  in  advance,  and  when  a  site  was  selected  a  large  com- 
pany of  volunteers  followed  to  make  the  permanent  settle- 
ment. In  these  colonies  care  was  taken  to  have  a  proper 
representation  of  craftsmen,  that  the  needs  of  the  settlers 
might  be  supplied.  Skilled  carpenters,  masons,  millwrights, 
blacksmiths,  cobblers,  as  well  as  tillers  of  the  soil,  went  into 
these  unbroken  wastes  and  made  them  blossom  by  their 
industry.  Each  individual  was  given  a  specific  duty  to 
perform,  and  did  it  unselfishly,  according  to  the  plan  which 
-lad  been  arranged.  Ploughs,  seeds  and  the  required  ani- 
mals for  ploughing,  ditch  building  and  other  labor,  were 
provided,  and  the  labor  was  done  on  the  co-operative  plan. 
All  shared  alike,  according  to  their  individual  needs.  They 
were  happy,  notwithstanding  the  rigorous  toil  required  to 
subdue  the  desert  places. 

Unparalleled  Progress.— It  has  been  written  of  them, 


566        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

that  they  "made  more  progress  and  suffered  less  privation 
in  reclaiming  the  waste  lands  of  the  wilderness  than  did 
the  Spaniards  in  the  garden  spots  of  Mexico  and  Central 
America,  or  the  English  in  the  most  favored  region  near  the 
Atlantic  seaboard."  But  let  it  be  understood  this  was  not 
accomplished  by  them,  without  severe  trial  and  suffering. 

Their  Perfect  Organization. — The  reason  they  were 
able  to  obtain  such  excellent  results  is  that  they  had  a  per- 
fect organization,  and  were  loyal  and  obedient  to  the  au- 
thority over  them.  This  naturally  resulted  in  complete 
co-operation  and  unity  of  purpose,  with  a  minimum  of  in- 
dividual selfishness.  They  had  not  come  to  the  Rocky 
Mountains  for  the  sake  of  wordly  aggrandizement,  but  for 
the  establishment  of  permanent  homes,  and  the  exercise  of 
their  religious  freedom  in  peace  according  to  the  dictates  of 
their  conscience. 

Proselytes  from  Europe. — Between  the  years  1847 
and  1856,  fifty-nine  companies  of  emigrants,  com- 
prising seventeen  thousand  souls,  sailed  from  European 
shores,  bound  for  Utah.  Five  thousand  others  had  previ- 
ously icmigrated,  making  a  total  of  about  twenty-two 
thousand  persons  from  abroad,  who  had  joined  the  Church 
through  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel.  They  were  princi- 
pally from  the  British  Isles,  Scandinavia,  Germany  and 
Switzerland,  with  a  small  sprinkling  from  France,  Italy 
and  other  nations.  They  came  from  the  factories  and  the 
mines  of  Great  Britain,  the  fisheries  and  the  dairy  farms 
of  Scandinavia,  the  workshops  of  Germany,  the  vineyards 
of  France  and  Italy — from  various  pursuits  and  occupations 
in  which  many  of  them  were  unable,  in  the  old  world,  out  of 
the  scanty  pittance  they  received  as  wages,  to  save  enough 
to  buy  a  passage  across  the  sea.  Of  the  emigration  from 
the  old  country  beween  1850  and  1860,  it  was  estimated  that 
28  per  cent  were  common  laborers ;  14  per  cent,  miners,  and 
about  28  per  cent  mechanics.  From  the  ranks  of  the  re- 
maining thirty  per  cent  there  came  many  merchants,  doctors, 
professors,  skilled  engineers,  artizans,  and  artists, 


COLONIZATION  AND  PROGRESS  567 

Character  of  the  Converts. — Occasionally  there  was 
one  who  had  joined  the  Church  who  was  in  possession  of 
an  abundance  of  this  world's  goods,  and  big  enough  to 
share  with  his  less  fortunate  neighbor,  for  the  converts 
were  not  confined  to  the  poor  and  the  needy,  the  unlearned 
and  the  ignorant.  In  fact  very  few  of  the  latter  class 
received  the  Gospel  message.  The  converts  were  gathered 
from  all  nations,  but  they  were  not  the  scum,  the  moral  out- 
casts, the  undesirables  among  the  nations,  but  the  very 
bones  and  sinews,  the  life's  blood,  the  brawn,  without  which 
the  nations  would  perish  from  the  earth.  This  class,  de- 
spised and  trodden  under  foot  from  time  immemorial  by 
the  haughty,  the  proud,  the  titled  nobility ;  but  upon  whom, 
nevertheless,  the  aristocratic  population  depend  for  their  very 
exis  ence,  is  the  salt  of  the  earth — that  class  which  the 
scriptures  say,  in  the  day  of  the  Savior's  ministry,  had 
the  Gospel  preached  to  them  and  heard  it  gladly. 

The  pioneer  immigrants,  who  established  the  state  of 
Utah,  belonged  to  the  great  industrial  class,  honest,  though 
generally  poor,  which  laid  the  foundation  of  our  nation. 
Among  the  early  members  of  the  Church  were  many  who 
fought  in  freedom's  cause  and  who  were  descendants  of  the 
early  colonial  families  of  New  England  and  the  border 
Atlantic  States. 

What  the  Gospel  Did  for  Them. — "Mormonism"  took 
hold  of  the  dependent  thousands  of  poor  from  all  parts 
of  the  earth  and  made  them  virtually  independent  by  plac- 
ing them  on  farms,  and  otherwise  furnishing  them  with 
remunerative  employment,  by  which  they  became  financially 
free.  The' year  that  President  Young  died,  the  population 
of  Utah  Territory  was  approximately  one  hundred  and  forty 
thousand,  and  of  that  number  over  forty  thousand  were  of 
foreign  birth.  Men  from  the  looms  of  England,  the  fac- 
tories of  Germany,  and  various  other  dependent  vocations, 
in  the  towns  and  cities  of  Europe,  were  under  the  necessity 
of  changing  the  nature  of  their  lives.  These  men,  unac- 
customed to  the  severity  of  the  labor  required  in  farming 


568        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

were  sent  out  to  reclaim  the  desert  wastes,  and  to  till  the 
soil  in  an  uninviting  land;  yet  they  were  successful,  and 
were  transformed  into  prosperous  farmers,  stockraisers, 
blacksmiths,  husbandmen,  and  were  made  free  landholders 
— a  thing  they  never  dreamed  of  becoming  while  residing  in 
the  crowded  centers  of  Europe. 

The  Amalgamation  of  Many  Peoples. — Notwith- 
standing they  were  gathered  from  the  four  quarters  of  the 
earth,  with  all  their  different  customs  and  habits  of  life, 
their  new  surroundings,  coupled  with  their  unity  of  relig- 
ious views,  soon  welded  them  together  into  one  race  and 
people.  The  Gospel  as  revealed  through  Joseph  Smith 
teaches  unity.  Those  who  embrace  it,  whatever  their  views 
may  have  been  before,  soon  learn  to  think  alike ;  their  aims 
are  the  same,  their  desires  mutual,  and  all  are  brought  to 
a  common  understanding.  Such  are  the  effects  of  the 
Gospel  upon  them  that  they  forget  their  nationality  and' 
are  absorbed  by  their  new  environment,  and  truly  become  a 
part  of  the  soil  on  which  they  dwell. 

Benefits  from  the  Amalgamation. — As  England  was 
made  great  through  the  mingling  of  Norman,  Saxon  and 
Dane  with  the  native  tribes  of  Britain,  so  also  have  the 
"Mormon"  people  benefited  through  the  amalgamation  of  the 
races.  Through  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  "Mormonism" 
has  drawn  on  the  best  nations ;  has  sifted  and  gathered  from 
them  their  very  best  people,  and  due  to  the  peculiar  cir- 
cumstances that  prevail,  the  unity  of  faith  and  aspiration 
the  Gospel  inspires,  it  is  moulding  out  a  new  and  superior 
race.  The  "Mormon"  people  are  strong  mentally,  spirit- 
ually, morally,  as  well  as  physically.  Battling  with  the  ele- 
ments and  contending  with  many  difficulties  have  made 
them  such.  They  came  to  the  valleys  of  the  mountains 
"with  songs  of  everlasting  joy"  to  obtain  inheritances  for 
themselves  and  children  after  them  that  shall  endure  for- 
ever, in  a  land  of  liberty,  known  to  them  as  being  "choice 
above  all  other  lands." 

Frugality  and  Co-operation. — The  early  settlers  were 


COLONIZATION  AND  PROGRESS  569 

taught  to  produce  as  far  as  possible,  all  that  they  consumed ; 
to  be  frugal  and  not  wasteful  of  their  substance;  to  draw 
from  the  elements  the  necessities  of  life  and  avoid  all  vitiated 
tastes  which  would  lead  them  into  excessive  indulgence. 
Home  industry  was  the  watchword,  and  the  people  of  neces- 
sity were  called  upon  to  be  producers.  Their  clothing, 
though  plain,  was  durable  and  the  workmanship  of  their  own 
hands.  In  the  days  of  the  pioneer,  and  until  comparatively 
recent  times,  the  spinning  wheel  and  the  loom  were  to  be 
seen  in  the  homes  of  the  Saints. 

Co-operation  and  community  interests  did  much  for  the 
people  in  those  early  days.  Houses  were  built,  canals  were 
dug,  fields  were  ploughed  and  planted,  and  reservoirs  were 
constructed  on  the  co-operative  principle  for  the  welfare  of 
the  people.  There  was  no  money  to  be  had,  and  such  was 
the  concern  of  the  individual  for  the  progress  of  the  com- 
munity that  his  time  was  given  gratis  in  the  making  of 
public  and  civic  improvements.  He  realized  that  he  was 
bound  to  reap  his  portion  of  the  benefits  derived  from  his 
toil.'* 

Changed  Conditions  of  Today. — ^Today  it  is  largely 
the  case,  that  a  man  who  gives  his  time,  even  though  it  be  in 


«We  have  a  marvelous  combination  of  physiographic  conditions 
and  social  organizations  in  the  development  of  Utah  under  the 
guidance  of  Mormonism.  The  agriculture  pursued  was  irri- 
gated agriculture,  which  for  its  success  is  depende,nt  upon  a  com- 
pact society,  well  knit  together.  Individualism  was  out  of  the 
question  under  these  conditions,  and  in  Mormonism  we  find  pre- 
cisely the  cohesive  strength  of  religion  needed  at  that  juncture 
to  secure  economic  success. 

Agriculture  was  made  the  foundation  of  the  economic  life,  and 
consciously  so.  Brigham  Young  discouraged  mining  and  adventur- 
ous pursuits,  because  he  had  a  theory  of  socio-economic  devel- 
opment in  accordance  with  which  agriculture  should  come  first, 
manufacturing  second,  and  mining  later.  It  was  essential  that 
food  should  be  produced  first  of  all,  and  also  there  was  a  desire 
that  settled  habits  should  be  acquired.  Another  peculiarity  of  the 
situation,  namely,  that  the  land  could  be  made  to  yield  a  harvest 
only  by  means  of  irrigation,  has  just  been  mentioned,  and  the 
Mormons  thus  became  the  pioneers  of  modern  irrigation  in  the 
United  States.  (Dr.  Richard  R.  Ely,  in  Harper's  M^g^?mc,  1903.) 


570        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

some  labor  from  which  he  is  bound  to  receive  his  portion 
of  the  reward,  feels  that  he  must  receive  some  monetary  re- 
muneration for  the  time  he  spends.  And  thus,  due  to  the 
modern  labor  conditions  and  the  closer  contact  with  the 
outside  world,  with  all  its  customs,  theories  and  established 
institutions,  this  excellent  and  neighborly  custom  of  co-op- 
eration, which  existed  in  the  days  of  President  Brigham 
Young,  has  almost  entirely  passed  away. 

Division  of  Lands  and  Water. — President  Young 
taught  the  doctrine  that  a  man  should  have  as  much  farm 
land  as  he  could  properly  cultivate,  and  not  more.  The 
lands  were  divided  among  the  people  on  that  principle. 
From  the  beginning  it  was  also  established  that  the  water 
from  the  mountain  streams  should  belong  to  the  people  and 
not  to  private  individuals.  This  doctrine  proved  extremely 
beneficial.  Where  private  individuals  have  been  permitted 
to  file  on  the  canyon  streams,  it  has  been  a  detriment  to 
the  majority  of  the  people  who  are  dependent  upon  such 
streams. 

A  Farsighted  Policy. — The  farsighted  policy  of  Pres- 
ident Young  was  the  means  of  placing  the  people  in  their 
own  homes  where  they  could  dwell  "safely,  every  man  under 
his  vine  and  under  his  fig  tree."  As  late  as  the  year  1896, 
the  year  Utah  was  admitted  into  the  U]nion,  there  were  19,- 
816  farms  and  of  that  number  17,584  were  free  from  in- 
cumbrance of  mortgage  and  debt.  Unfortunately,  since  the 
advent  of  the  automobile  and  other  modern  conveniences 
and  amusements,  such  a  condition  does  not  exist  today. 

The  Recreation  of  the  People. — Although  the  Latter- 
day  Saints  were  forced  to  labor  diligently  and  there  was 
no  place  for  idlers  among  them,  they  found  time  for  proper 
recreation.  President  Young  realized  the  necessity  of  recre- 
ation and  amusement  and  knew  their  proper  place.  The 
Sabbath  day  was  sacredly  observed.  There  was  no  con- 
flict between  duty  and  pleasure  and  the  labors  of  the  people- 
were  faithfully  performed.  He  encouraged  the  drama  and 
Other  educational  diversions  in  which  the  routine  of  the  daily 


COLONIZATION  AND  PROGRESS  571 

lives  of  the  people  was  broken.  He  built  the  Salt  Lake 
Theatre,  which  was  begun  in  1861  and  opened  to  the  pub- 
lic in  March  1862.  Before  that  time  the  Social  Hall,  which 
was  built  in  1852,  was  used  for  such  entertainment.  There 
was  much  local  talent  among  the  people,  which  was  aug- 
mented by  visits  to  the  territory  of  the  great  artists  of  those 
times.  The  dance — not,  however,  as  it  is  conducted  in  these 
modern  days — was  likewise  encouraged.  All  amusements 
were  opened  and  closed  with  prayer;  and  the  presence  of 
the  great  Pioneer  and  his  associates  at  these  entertainments, 
not  only  lent  encouragement  to  the  recreation,  but  was  an 
influence  which  established  proper  decorum  and  conduct. 
Their  amusements  were  all  innocent  and  upliftin.g.  The 
main  thought  of  President  Young  was  to  couple  education 
vvrith  the  recreation  of  the  people,  and  have  all  entertain- 
ments controlled  by  the  influence  of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord. 

Importance  of  Education  Realized. — ^The  education 
of  the  youth  of  the  Church  was  a  matter  which  received 
constant  attention,  nor  was  there  anything  that  was  con- 
sidered of  greater  importance.  The  Prophet  Joseph  Smith 
taught  that  '*the  glory  of  God  is  intelligence,"  and  from  the 
organization  of  the  Church,  schools  have  been  conducted 
for  the  members  who  were  instructed  to  obtain  "out  of  the 
best  books  words  of  wisdom"  by  study  and  by  faith. 

In  February  1850,  the  legislature  of  the  provisional 
government  chartered  the  University  of  Deseret  (now  the 
University  of  Utah)  somewhat  on  the  lines  of  the  charter 
of  the  University  of  Nauvoo.  It  was  provided  that  $5000.00 
be  appropriated  annually  by  the  legislature  for  the  support 
of  the  University.  This  was  a  very  large  sum  for  that 
day,  to  be  provided  by  the  handful  of  people  for  the  support 
of  such  an  institution.  It  was  also  provided  that  primary, 
or  district  schools  should  be  supported.  While  this 
action  was  taken  by  officers  of  the  provisional  government, 
and  later  ratified  by  them  as  officers  of  Utah  Territory,  yet 
they  were  all  members  of  the  Church,  with  President  Young 
taking  the  initiative  in  the  educational  movement. 


572        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

In  the  spring  of  1851,  district  school  houses  were  built 
in  most  of  the  wards  of  Salt  Lake  City.  These  buildings 
were  used  for  the  general  ward  gatherings  of  the  Saints, 
and  daily  schools  were  held  in  them. 

The  Beginning  of  Church  Schools. — In  later  years, 
after  the  territory  had  increased  in  population,  other  schools 
were  established.  President  Young  founded  a  number  of 
Church  schools.  Among  these  were  the  Brigham  Young 
Academy  (now  the  Brigham  Young  University)  at  Provo, 
one  of  the  leading  institutions  of  learning  in  the  state ;  the 
Brigham  Young  College  at  Logan,  and  the  Latter-day  Saints 
University  (now  High  School)  at  Salt  Lake  City.^  In  ad- 
dition to  these  schools  the  auxiliary  organizations'^  also 
were  organized  for  the  training  and  education  of  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  and  have  aided  materially  in  this  direc- 
tion. 

Territorial  Expansion. — At  the  close  of  the  first  de- 
cade after  the  settlement  of  Utah,  colonies  of  the  Latter-day 
Saints  extended  from  Fort  Limhi  on  the  north,  to  Cedar 
City,  on  the  south,  a  distance  of  about  five  hundred  miles; 
and  from  Fort  Supply  on  the  east  to  Carson  Valley  on  the 
west,  about  four  hundred  miles.  The  population  of  this 
area  was  about  fifty  thousand  people,  nearly  all  members 
of  the  Church. 

Fort  Limhi. — In  the  summer  of  1855,  a  colony  was 
sent  to  the  north  where  they  founded  Fort  Limhi  (now 
called  Lemhi)  on  Salmon  River.  This  was  the  most  north- 
erly settlement  of  the  Saints,  about  three  hundred  and  sev- 
enty-five miles  from  Salt  Lake  City.  The  settlement  was 
continued  until  1858  when  it  was  abandoned  for  the  reason 
that  it  was  too  far  away  and  the  colonists  were  constantly 
harassed  by  hostile  Indian  tribes. 

On   the    Rio   Virgin. — In    1861,   a   large   number   of 


&For  the  school  year  ending  in  June  1922,  the  Church  ap- 
propriated the  sum  of  $750,000  for  the  maintenance  of  Church 
schools. 

^For  auxiliary  organizations,  sec  appendix. 


COLONIZATION  AND  PROGRESS  573 

Saints  were  called  to  go  from  the  middle  and  central  coun- 
ties of  Utah  to  settle  on  the  Rio  Virgin  ana  Santa  Clara 
Rivers.  They  located  and  founded  the  city  of  St.  George, 
and  other  towns  on  the  upper  Rio  Virgin.  The  following 
year  other  members  of  the  Church  were  called  to  go  to 
that  southern  country  to  lend  strength  to  the  settlements. 
That  year  they  raised  about  one  hundred  thousand  pounds 
of  cotton  in  the  *'Dixie"  of  the  West,  showing  that  this 
industry  was  a  possibility. 

San  Bernardino. — At  a  much  earlier  date  (1851), 
Elders  Amasa  M.  Lyman  and  Charles  C.  Rich,  with  about 
five  hundred  souls  from  Utah,  journeyed  to  southern  Cali- 
fornia, where  in  September  of  that  year  they  built  the  town 
of  San  Bernardino.  This  continued  to  be  a  flourishing  set- 
tlement until  1858,  when  the  people  were  called  back  to 
Utah  owing  to  the  coming  of  Johnston's  Army,  and  was 
never  again  occupied  as  a  permanent  settlement  by  the 
Saints. 

Bear  Lake  Valley. — In  the  fall  of  1863,  Bear  Lake 
Valley  was  settled  by  a  colony  under  the  leadership  of  Elder 
Charles  C.  Rich,  who  made  that  country  his  home  until 
his  death,  November  17,  1883.  Cache  Valley,  had  previously 
been  occupied  and  settlements  founded  as  early  as  1856. 

The  Muddy  Mission. — Early  in  the  year  1871,  the 
Saints  who  had  gone  to  the  far  south  and  settled  on  the 
Muddy  River  in  1865,  abandoned  their  homes,  due  to  op- 
pressive taxation  levied  against  them  by  the  new  state  of 
Nevada,  which  had  been  created  out  of  the  western  portion 
of  the  territory  of  Utah.  Subsequently,  however,  these 
settlements  were  re-established. 

In  this  manner  were  the  valleys  of  the  mountains  oc- 
cupied by  the  Latter-day  Saints  through  the  inspiration  and 
wisdom  of  President  Brigham  Young.  Many  of  these  set- 
tlements have  grown  into  thriving  and  populous  centers 
with  a  future  before  them  of  still  wider  and  greater  ex- 
pansion. 

Organization  of  Stakes. — At  the  time  of  the  death 


574       ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

of  President  Young  in  1877,  there  were  organized  in  the 
Church  twenty  Stakes  of  Zion,^  namely,  in  the  order  of  their 
creation:  SaU  Lake,  Weber,  Utah,  Parowan,  Cache,  Juab, 
Millard,  Beaver,  Bear  Lake,  Sevier,  St.  George,  Kanab, 
Panguitch,  Davis,  Tooele,  Morgan,  Sanpete,  Summit, 
Wasatch  and  Box  Elder.  Two  others,  St.  Louis  and  Car- 
son Valley,  had  been  discontinued.  The  wards  in  the 
Church  on  that  date  were  approximately  two  hundred  and 
fifty. 

The  Missions. — During  the  administration  of  Presi- 
dent Young,  missionary  labors  were  performed  in  the  vari- 
ous States  of  the  Union,  and  in  the  following  foreign  lands : 
Canada,  British  Isles,  India,  Australia,  Palestine,  Society 
Islands,  France,  Denmark,  Sweden,  Norway,  Hawaii,  Italy, 
Switzerland,  Iceland,  Chile,  Germany,  Siam,  Gibraltar, 
South  Africa,  Malta,  West  Indies,  New  Zealand,  Holland, 
Austria,  Finland  and  Mexico.  In  some  of  these  fields  little 
v/as  accorr^plished ;  from  others  there  have  been  gathered  to 
Zion  many  thousands  of  the  scattered  house  of  Israel,  and 
principally  of  the  tribe  of  Ephraim,  according  to  the  pre- 
dictions of  the  ancient  prophets.  This  has  been  especially 
true  of  the  Anglo-Saxon,  Scandinavian  and  Teutonic  races. 


<^For  list  of  stakes,  see  appendix. 


PART  SIX 

Recent  Development 

CHAPTER  49 

THE  SECOND  PERIOD   OF  APOSTOLIC  PRESI- 
DENCY 

1877—1879 

The  Apostles  Again  Preside. — At  the  death  of  Pres- 
ident Brigham  Young,  there  was  rejoicing  among  the  ene- 
mies of  the  Church,  who  thought  it  was  due  to  his  strong 
personahty  and  force  of  character  that  "Mormonism"  en- 
dured. They  did  not,  and  could  not,  comprehend  that  the 
Church  had  been  restored  for  the  last  time,  and  was  des- 
tined to  endure  forever  with  the  stamp  of  divine  approval 

upon  it,  for  the  Power  by 
which  it  was  upheld  was 
higher  and  greater  than  the 
personality  of  any  man. 
The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  was 
its  founder,  and  he  had 
promised  to  protect  and 
watch  over  it  unto  the  end. 
The  death  of  President 
Young  again  made  the 
council  of  Twelve  Apostles 
the  presiding  quorum  of  the 
Church,  and  as  such  they 
were  unanimously  sustained 
at  the  October  conference 
in  1877,  with  President 
John  Taylor  at  their  head. 
President  John  Taylor  was 
born  at  Milnthorpe,  West- 
moreland, England,  No- 
president  JOHN  TAYLOR         vcmber  1,  1808.    About  the 


576       ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

year  1828  he  left  his  native  land  and  came  to  Canada,  where 
he  received  the  Gospel  in  1836,  through  the  preaching  of 
Elder  Parley  P.  Pratt.  He  was  called  to  the  apostleship  in 
December,  1838,  and  was  actively  engaged  in  the  ministry 
from  that  time  forth.  He  filled  numerous  missions  and 
opened  the  door  for  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  in  France 
in  1850.  He  superintended  the  translation  of  the  Book  of 
Mormon  in  French  and  German,  and  was  engaged  in  lit- 
erary work  at  home  and  abroad  covering  a  period  of  many 
years.  President  Taylor  was  a  man  of  high  integrity  and 
strong  conviction.  He  was  painfully  wounded  in  Carthage 
jail — four  balls  entered  his  body — at  the  time  of  the  martyr- 
dom of  the  Prophet  Joseph  and  Patriarch  Hyrum  Smith. 
Under  his  administration  the  Church  grew  and  expanded 
notwithstanding  the  fierce  and  cruel  persecution  through 
which  it  was  forced  to  go,  when  the  government  of  the 
United  States,  without  mercy,  was  arrayed  against  it. 

The  Twelve  Apostles  continued  to  act  as  the  Presidency 
of  the  Church  until  October,  1880,  a  little  more  than  three 
years,  when  the  First  Presidency  again  was  organized. 

The  Decision  in  the  Re5molds  Case. — The  case  of 
Elder  George  Reynolds,  which  had  been  appealed  to  the 
supreme  court  of  the  United  States  in  1875,  was  argued 
before  that  body  in  November  1878.  January  6,  1879,  that 
court  handed  down  a  decision  unanimously  confirming  the 
sentence  of  the  courts  of  Utah,  and  also  declaring  the  anti- 
bigamy  law  of  1862  to  be  constitutional.  This  decision 
was  of  the  utmost  concern  to  the  Latter-day  Saints,  who 
were  confident  that  the  supreme  court,  in  justice,  could  not 
give  confirmation  to  a  law  which  they  sincerely  believed 
to  be  an  infringement  of  their  religion. 

President  Taylor's  Comment. — President  John  Tay- 
lor, convinced  that  this  decision  was  an  assault  on  the  ex- 
ercise of  religion  guaranteed  by  the  Constitution,  stated  in 
an  interview  and  in  answer  to  questions  from  O.  J.  HoUister, 
United  States  internal  revenue  collector  in  Utah,  the  fol 
lowing : 


APOSTOLIC  PRESIDENCY  S77 

**When  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States  was 
framed  and  adopted,  those  high  contracting  parties  did 
positively  agree  that  they  would  not  interfere  with  re- 
ligious affairs.  Now,  if  our  marital  relations  are  not  re- 
ligious, what  is?  This  ordinance  of  marriage  was  a  direct 
revelation  to  us  through  Joseph  Smith,  the  Prophet.  You 
may  not  know  it,  but  I  know  that  this  is  a  revelation  from 
God  and  a  command  to  his  people,  and  therefore  it  is  my 
religion.  I  do  not  believe  that  the  Supreme  Court  of  the 
United  States  has  any  right  to  interfere  with  my  religious 
views,  and  in  doing  it  they  are  violating  their  most  sacred 
obligations.  *  *  * 

"We  acknowledge  our  children ;  we  acknowledge  our 
wives ;  we  have  no  mistresses.  We  had  no  prostitution 
until  it  was  introduced  by  monogamy,  and  I  am  now  told  that 
these  other  diabolical  deeds  are  following  in  its  train.  The 
courts  have  protected  these  people  in  their  wicked  prac- 
tices. We  repudiate  all  such  things,  and  hence  I  consider 
that  a  system  that  will  enable  a  man  to  carry  out  his 
professions,  and  that  will  enable  him  to  acknowledge  his 
wife  or  wives  and  acknowledge  and  provide  for  his  child- 
ren and  wives,  is  much  more  honorable  than  that  principle 
which  violates  its  marital  relations  and,  whilst  hypocriti- 
cally professing  to  be  true  to  its  pledges,  recklessly  violates 
the  same  and  tramples  upon  every  principle  of  honor,  which 
sits  down  and  coolly  and  deliberately  decides  how  many 
children  shall  be  murdered  and  how  many  shall  live." 

An  Unjust  Sentence. — The  sentence  including  "hard 
labor"  pronounce  against  Elder  Reynolds,  was  in  excess  of 
the  law.  On  that  ground  the  attempt  was  made  to  have 
the  case  reopened  and  the  proceedings  quashed,  but  the 
supreme  court  of  the  United  States  refused  to  issue  such 
an  order.  It  did,  however,  remand  the  case  to  the  supreme 
court  of  Utah,  with  instructions  "to  cause  the  sentence  of 
the  district  court  to  be  set  aside,  and  a  new  one  entered 
on  the  verdict  in  all  respects  like  that  before  imposed, 
except  so  far  as  it  requires  the  imprisonment  to  be  at  hard 
labor."  A  petition  from  over  thirty  thousand  citizens  of 
the  territory,  asking  for  the  pardon  of  the  defendant  was 

38 


578        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

forwarded  to  President  Rutherford  B.  Hayes,  who  ignored  it. 
The  Defendant  Imprisoned. — The  defendant,  George 
Reynolds,  was  re-sentenced  June  14,  1879,  and  two  days 
later  he  left  Salt  Lake  City,  for  Lincoln,  Nebraska,  in 
charge  of  George  A.  Black  and  William  T.  Shaughnessy. 
deputy  marshals,  to  serve  his  sentence  in  the  Nebraska  pen- 
itentiary. He  served  less  than  a  month  in  that  prison 
when  he  was  brought  back  to  Utah  and  placed  in  the  local 
penitentiary  where  he  was  confined  until  he  had  served 
out  his  sentence,  from  June  1879  to  January  1881,  receiv- 
ing the  remission  of  his  fine  and  the  reduction  for  good 
behavior  of  one  hundred  and  forty-four  days.  While  con- 
fined he  taught  school,  his  pupils  being  the  inmates  of  the 
prison.  So  successful  was  he  that  the  warden  remarked  of 
him :  "Reynolds  is  worth  more  than  all  the  guards  in  keep- 
ing  order   among   the    prisoners. '^ 

Bitter  Threats  Against  the  Church. — The  bitterness 
of  the  anti-*' Mormon"  press  of  Salt  Lake  City,  and  the 
broadcast  circulation  of  falsehoods  by  the  enemies  of  the 
Church  commenced  an  agitation  throughout  the  nation  that 
was  to  result  in  special  legislation  against  the  ''Mormon" 
people  intended  to  encompass  their  destruction.  Ministers 
of  the  Protestant  churches  in  the  United  States  took  up  the 
hue  and  cry.  Many  bitter  expressions  were  heard  in  "con- 
demnation of  the  Latter-day  Saints,  and  threats  were  made 
against  their  peace  and  safety.  A  sample  of  the  blood- 
thirsty utterances  is  that  given  by  Rev.  T.  DeWitt  Talmage 
in  the  Brooklyn  Tabernacle,  shortly  after  the  death  of 
President  Young,  as  follows:  "Now  my  friends — now,  at 
the  death  of  the  Mormon  Chieftain,  is  the  time  for  the 
United  States  government  to  strike.  They  are  less  or- 
ganized than  they  have  been,  and  less  than  they  will  be. 
If  these  Mormons  will  not  submit  to  authority,  let  so  much 
of  their  rich  lands  be  confiscated  for  the  wants  of  the 
government  as  will  be  sufficient  for  their  subjugation.  If 
the  government  of  the  United  States  cannot  stand  the  ex- 
pense, let  Salt  Lake  City  pay  for  it.     (Applause.)     Turn 


APOSTOLIC  PRESIDENCY  579 

their  vast  temple  into  an  arsenal.  Set  Phil  Sheridan  after 
them.  (Immense  applause.)  Give  them  enough  troops  and 
he  will  teach  all  Utah  that  forty  wives  is  thirty-nine  too 
many.  I  call  upon  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  to  pray  for 
the  overthrow  of  this  iniquity." 

Address  of  Anti-" Mormon"  Women. — In  November, 
1878,  the  Gentile  women  in  Salt  Lake  City  met  in  the 
Congregational  Church,  to  the  number  of  about  two  hun- 
dred, and  drew  up  an  address  to  the  wife  of  the  President 
of  the  United  States,  'denouncing  plural  marriage  and  its 
practice  in  the  name  of  religion.  They  called  upon  the 
''Christian  women  of  the  United  States"  to  aid  them  in  the 
arrest  of  "the  progress  of  evil,"  and  to  delay  the  ad- 
mission of  Uitah  into  statehood  until  this  was  accomplished. 
Congress  was  also  memorialized  and  circular  letters  were  for- 
warded to  the  clergy  with  the  request  that  they  be  pre- 
sented to  their  congregations  for  signatures  and  then  sent 
to  the  congressmen  of  their  respective  districts. 

"Mormon"  Women  Reply. — A  counter  mass  meet- 
ing of  the  women  of  the  Church  was  held  November  16, 
1878,  in  which  they  declared  they  had  been  misjudged  ancf 
misrepresented  to  the  nation  in  regard  to  their  most  sacred 
rights.  They  invited  the  government  to  make  an  impartial 
investigation  of  their  cause. 

Falsehoods  of  the  Press. — ^Nearly  every  paper  in  the 
United  States  devoted  space  to  the  "Mormon"  question, 
and  almost  without  exception,  with  bitter  denunciation  and 
suggestions  to  Congress  of  the  most  drastic  nature.  The 
Salt  Lake  Tribune  did  not  hesitate  to  circulate  the  most 
contemptible  falsehoods  that  these  fires  of  hate  might  be 
kept  burning. 

The  Miles  Case. — Another  cause  of  agitation,  and 
one  that  went  a  long  way  towards  congressional  action  of 
the  severest  nature  against  the  practice  of  plural  marriage, 
was  the  case  of  John  H.  Miles.  This  case  ran  a  course  of 
about  three  years,  having  been  carried  before  the  supreme 
court  of  the  LTnited  States.     Miles  was  arrested  in  October, 


580        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

1878,  on  complaint  of  Carrie  Owen  Miles,  his  wife.  She 
accused  Miles  of  having  married  Emily  Spencer  of  St. 
George,  on  the  same  day,  and  a  little  before  her  own 
ceremony  was  performed.  She  was  not  present  at  the 
ceremony,  but  testified  that  during  a  reception  held  that 
evening  Emily  Spencer  was  referred  to  as  Mrs.  Miles.  The 
case  was  taken  before  Judge  Emerson,  in  the  Third  dis- 
trict court,  in  April,  1879,  where  it  was  conceded  that  the 
ceremony  had  been  performed  betwen  John  H.  Miles  and 
Carrie  Owen,  and  the  defense  objected  to  the  testimony  of 
the  complainant  on  the  ground  that  a  wife  could  not  testi- 
fy against  her  husband.  The  marriage  of  Miss  Spencer 
was  not  admitted.  However,  the  evidence  was  taken  and 
Miles  was  "found  guilty"  and  sentenced  to  pay  a  fine  of 
one  hundred  dollars  and  serve  a  term  of  five  years  in  the 
penitentiary.  An  appeal  was  taken  to  the  supreme  court 
of  Utah  which  affirmed  the  decision,  and  the  case  was 
then  taken  to  the  supreme  court  of  the  United  States.  The 
end  of  the  matter  came  in  1881,  when  the  supreme  court 
handed  down  a  decision   stating  that  an  error  had  been 


THE       ENDOWMENT    HOUSE 


APOSTOLIC  PRESIDENCY  581 

committed  in  the  trial  court  by  permitting  Caroline  Owen 
Miles  to  give  evidence  against  Miles,  since  the  law  in  Utah 
provided  that  a  wife  could  not  legally  testify  against  her 
husband,  or  a  husband  against  his  wife.  The  marriage 
with  Emily  Spencer  not  having  been  admitted,  and  not 
having  been  proved,  was  the  only  issue  in  the  trial.  The 
decision  was  set  aside  and  the  case  remanded  for  a  new 
trial.  The  case  was  dropped,  as  the  United  States  attorney 
felt  that  there  could  be  no  conviction.  However,  this  case 
helped  to  stir  the  country  to  such  a  pitch  that  legislation  was 
enacted  repealing  the  Utah  law. 

Daniel  H.  Wells  Before  the  Court.— While  the  trial 
of  John  H.  Miles  was  before  the  court,  Caroline  Owen 
Miles  gave  a  purported  description  of  the  apparel  worn  by 
those  who  passed  through  the  endowment  house.'^  The 
prosecution  attempted  to  show  that  such  apparel  was  worn 
by  those  who  went  there  to  be  married.  Daniel  H.  Wells, 
who  had  oerformed  the  ceremony  for  Miles  ?.nd  Carrie 
Owen,  was  called  to  the  stand  and  questioned  by  .Vloniey 
Van  Zile,  who  asked  him  to  describe  the  dress  worn  in 
that  building.  This  he  declined  to  do.  Judge  Emerson 
decided  that  the  question  was  proper,  and  as  the  witness 
still  refused,  he  was  placed  in  the  custody  of  the  marshal, 
with  instructions  that  he  should  appear  in  the  court  the 
next  day,  to  show  cause  why  he  should  not  be  committed 
for  contempt  of  court. 

Imprisonment  of  Daniel  H.  Wells. — The  next  day, 
May  3,  1879,  President  Wells,  with  his  attorney,  appeared 
before  Judge  Emerson  and  stated  his  willingness  to  ans- 
wer the  questions,  if  they  should  be  put  in  a  proper  way. 
The  questions  were  put  to  him  again,  but  purposely  in 
such  a  way  that  he  felt  it  his  duty  not  to  answer  them. 
He  declared  that  he  was  under  sacred  obligation  to  pre- 


«The  Endowment  House  was  a  comparatively  small  temple, 
erected  in  the  northwest  corner  of  the  Temple  Block  to  serve 
temporarily  as  a  house  of  the  Lord.  It  was  torn  down  in  1889 
by  the  order  of  President  Wilford  Woodruff. 


582        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

serve  secret  what  he  was  asked  to  reveal.  The  court  in- 
sisted that  he  should  answer,  and  the  witness  replied :  "I 
consider  a  person  who  reveals  the  sacred  ceremonies  of  the 
endowment  house  a  falsifier  and  a  perjurer;  and  it  has 
been  and  is  a  principle  of  my  life  never  to  betray  a  friend, 
my  religion,  my  country,  or  my  God.  It  seems  to  me  that 
this  is  sufficient  reason  why  I  should  not  be  held  in  con- 
tempt." 

The  judge  held  that  the  witness  was  in  contempt  for 
not  answering,  and  sentenced  him  to  pay  a  fine  of  one 
hundred  dollars  and  to  be  imprisoned  for  two  days.  Presi- 
dent Wells  was  immediately  placed  in  the  hands  of  the 
United  States  marshal  and  taken  to  the  penitentiary  where 
he  served  his  brief  term  of  confinement.  ) 

A  Public  Protestation. — The  action  of  Judge  Emer- 
son caused  great  indignation,  and  the  Latter-day  Saints  were 
aroused.  A  public  demonstration  in  protest  of  the  action 
was  planned,  and  many  people  gathered  from  the  sur- 
rounding counties  as  far  north  as  Bear  Lake  and  south 
as  far  as  Juab.  A  procession  of  ten  thousand  formed  and 
met  President  Wells  at  the  Burton  Farm,  three  miles  south 
of  the  city,  and  marched  through  the  streets  to  the  tab- 
ernacle, which  was  thronged  with  people.  The  presence 
of  the  released  prisoner  was  a  signal  for  prolonged  ap- 
plause. Speeches  were  made,  interspersed  with  music 
from  several  bands.  As  the  procession  marched  through 
the  city  they  carried  banners  with  inscriptions  among  which 
were  the  following: 

"If  courts  compel  men  to  dishonor  and  forswear  them- 
selves, how  can  they  expect  perjurers  to  give  truth  in 
evidence  ?" 

"We  honor  the  law  and  its  just  adminstration,  but  we 
despise  petty  tyranny." 

"We  will  teach  our  children  to  be  true  to  their  country 
and  their  God;  but  to  perjure  themselves  never!  no  never!" 

"The  rights  of  conscience  we  never  submitted,  we  could 
not  submit;  we  are  answerable  for  them  to  our  God." — 
Thomas  Jefferson. 


APOSTOLIC  PRESIDENCY  583 

**If  ever  the  laws  of  God  and  men  are  at  variance,  the 
former  are  to  be  obeyed  in  derogation  of  the  latter." — 
Blackstone. 

"God's  Law." 

"Thou  shalt  not  forswear  Thyself;  but  shall  perform 
unto  the  Lord  thine  oaths." 

"Modern  Law." 

"Thou  shalt  forswear  thyself,  or  go  to  prison." 

"When  Free  Masons,  Odd  Fellows  and  others  are  com- 
pelled to  make  their  secrets  public,  it  will  be  time  enough 
to  practice  on  Mormons;  try  the  others  first." 

**We  venerate  the  Constitution,  we  honor  the  law,  we 
respect  the  Executive,  Congress  and  the  Judiciary;  we 
bow  to  the  righteous  mandates  of  the  law,  but  we  despise 
bigots,  we  execrate  tyranny,  and  protest  against  intoler- 
ance  from  any   source." 

Litigation  over  President  Young's  Estate. — In  June, 
1879,  a  few  of  the  heirs  of  President  Brigham  Young,  in 
opposition  to  all  the  rest,  entered  suit  against  the  executors 
of  the  estate,  claiming  property  held  in  the  name  of  the 
late  president  as  trustee-in-trust  for  the  Church,  as  his 
personal  property.  The  feurn  in  litigation  amounted  to 
nearly  one  million  dollars.  Application  was  made  for  an 
injunction  restraining  the  executors  from  further  perform- 
ance of  their  duties,  and  enjoining  President  John  Taylor 
from  disposing  of  any  property  received  by  him  as  trastee- 
in-trust.  Judge  Emerson  granted  the  injunction  and  ap- 
pointed William  S.  McCornick  and  United  States  Marshal 
Shaughnessy,  non-"Mormons,"  to  take  charge  of  all  the 
property.  President  Taylor  asked  that  the  injunction  be 
dissolved,  and  the  order  appointing  the  receivers  be  re- 
voked, on  the  ground  that  the  claims  against  the  estate 
were  "a  bona  fide  existing  indebtedness,"  so  recognized 
by  the  late  president,  who  authorized  in  his  will  the  set- 
tling of  such  claims  by  his  executors. 

Imprisonment  of  the  Executors. — A  warrant  was  is- 
sued by  Judge  Boreman,  who  was  most  bitter  against  the 
Church,   for  the  arrest  of  President  Taylor  and  the  exe- 


584        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

cutors,  George  Q.  Cannon,  Brigham  Young,  Jr.,  and  Al- 
bert Carrington.  Showing  that  he  had  compHed  with  the 
order  of  the  court.  President  Taylor  was  discharged,  but 
the  executors  were  committed  to  the  penitentiary,  for  re- 
fusing to  furnish  additional  security,  which  was  considered 
by  them  as  nothing  more  or  less  than  an  attempt  to  levy 
blackmail.  Their  imprisonment  extended  from  August  4 
to  28,  when  they  were  released  through  the  reversal  of 
Judge  Boreman's  decision  by  the  supreme  court  of  the 
territory — Judge  Boreman   dissenting. 

Counter  Suit  and  Settlement. — A  counter  suit  was 
brought  against  the  heirs  by  the  Church  for  the  recovery 
of  its  property.  The  case  came  before  Judge  John  A. 
Hunter,  who  had  arrived  in  the  territory  the  previous 
summer.  The  case  was  dismissed  in  October  (1879),  with- 
out coming  to  judgment,  as  the  parties  to  the  suit  came  to 
a  mutual  agreement.  The  litigant  heirs,  according  to  the 
agreement,  were  paid  the  sum  of  seventy-five  thousand 
dollars  and  all  charges  were  withdrawn.  The  receivers 
were  dismissed.  President  Taylor  presented  the  terms  of 
the  settlement  before  the  general  conference  of  the  Church 
which  convened  two  days  after  the  decision  was  made,  and 
it  was  endorsed  by  unanimous  vote. 

Secretary  Evarts'  Circular  Letter. — William  M. 
Evarts,  secretary  of  state,  in  the  cabinet  of  President  Hayes, 
sent  out  a  circular  letter  in  October  1879,  to  the  diplo- 
matic officers  of  the  United  States  in  foreign  countries,  ad- 
vising them  that  large  numbers  of  persons  from  various 
lands  were  coming  to  the  United  States  for  the  purpose 
of  joining  the  "Mormons"  in  Utah;  also  that  the  marriage 
system  of  the  "Mormons"  was  pronounced  by  the  laws 
of  the  United  States  to  be  a  crime  against  the  statutes 
of  the  country.  These  immigrants,  he  said,  came  "to  swell 
the  numbers  of  the  law-defying  Mormons  of  Utah,"  who 
were  endeavoring  to  bring  persons  to  the  United  States 
with  the  intent  of  violating  laws  punishable  by  fine  and 
penitentiary  imprisonment.    The  representatives  of  the  gov- 


APOSTOLIC  PRESIDENCY  585 

ernment  abroad  were  instructed  to  "check  the  organization 
of  these  criminal  enterprises,"  by  calling  the  attention  of 
the  several  governments  to  the  situation.  This  was  to  be 
in  the  interest  "not  merely  of  a  faithful  execution  of  the 
laws  of  the  United  States,  but  of  the  peace,  good  order  and 
morality  which  are  cultivated  and  sought  to  be  promoted 
by  all  civilized  countries." 

Condemnation  of  Evarts'  Course. — It  was  a  time 
when  condemnation  of  the  "Mormons"  was  a  popular 
amusement  in  the  world,  but  this  letter  of  Secretary  Evarts 
brought  down  on  his  head  a  storm  of  ridicule,  even  from 
those  unfriendly  to  the  Latter-day  Saints,  in  this  country  and 
also  in  foreign  lands.  The  London  Times  was  very  caustic 
in  its  treatment  of  the  letter,  and  the  New  York  Sun 
stated:  "Now  let  Mr.  Evarts  instruct  his  diplomatic  agents 
abroad  to  ask  the  foreign  powers — as  a  favor  and  a  friend- 
ly act  towards  the  United  States — ^to  hang  any  of  their 
subjects  who  may  become  murderers  after  their  arrival 
in  this  country.  The  foreign  powers  are  said  to  have  been 
astonished  by  Mr.  Evarts'  circular.  They  had  reason  to 
be  amazed." 

The  Murder  of  Joseph  Standing. — The  continued 
publication  of  unfavorable  articles  in  the  press  of  the 
country  concerning  the  Latter-day  Saints,  and  the  con- 
stant repetition  of  falsehoods  emanating  from  the  enemies 
of  the  Church  at  Salt  Lake  City — where  most  all  the  agita- 
tion originated — caused  much  bitterness  throughout  the 
country.  The  missionaries  of  the  Church  were  sorely 
abused,  especially  in  the  Southern  States,  where  many  of 
them  were  stripped,  tied  to  trees  and  brutally  beaten  by 
mobs,  until  the  blood  ran  from  their  wounded  bodies,  and 
when  released  they  were  ordered  from  that  part  of  the 
country  on  pain  of  death  if  they  remained. 

On  the  21st  of  July,  1878,  Elders  Joseph  Standing, 
twenty-five  years  of  age,  and  Rudger  Clawson,  a  youth  of 
twenty-two,  were  surrounded  by  a  mob  at  Varnal  Station, 
Whitefield  County,  Georgia,  and  were  taken  to  the  woods 


586        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

apparently  for  the  purpose  of  receiving  a  thrashing.  Elder 
Standing  at  this  juncture  made  some  show  of  resistance 
when  one  of  the  mobbers  fired  at  him.  The  ball  passed 
through  his  left  eye  and  ranging  upward  came  out  of  the 
forehead.  Immediately  following  this  deed  one  of  the 
gang,  pointing  at  Elder  Clawson,  said,  "Shoot  that  man!" 
It  was  a  critical  moment  for  the  young  elder,  who  turned 
and  coolly  faced  the  mob  with  folded  arms  and  exclaimed, 
— "Shoot !"  His  coolness  seemed  to  unnerve  the  mob  who 
lowered  their  guns.  It  was  then  suggested  by  one  of 
the  mobbers  that  Elder  Standing  had  shot  himself,  al- 
though he  was  unarmed.  Elder  Clawson  at  his  earnest 
solicitation  was  permitted  to  go  after  help,  and  while  he 
was  gone  the  fiends  shot  about  twenty  bullets  into  the 
body  of  the  prostrate  man,  mostly  into  his  face  and  neck, 
and  so  close  that  the  wounds  were  powder  burned. 

The  Coroner's  Verdict. — An  inquest  was  held  and 
a  verdict  found  in  which  David  D.  Nations,  Jasper  N.  Na- 
tions, A.  S.  Smith,  David  Smith,  Benj.  Clark,  William 
Nations,  Andrew  Bradley,  James  Fawcett,  Hugh  Blair, 
Joseph  Nations,  Jefferson  Hunter  and  Mack  McClure,  who 
were  seen  by  witnesses  in  the  mob  at  the  time  of  the  kill- 
ing, were  accused  of  the  crime. 

"Not  Goiilty." — The  guilty  parties  fled  from  Georgia. 
Three  of  them  were  captured  and  returned  to  the  state, 
but  were  released  on  furnishing  bail  in  the  sum  of  five 
thousand  dollars  each.  The  grand  jury  found  indictments 
against  Jasper  Nations  for  murder,  against  Bradley  for  man- 
slaughter, and  against  Blair  for  riot.  In  October,  1879, 
their  trial  was  held.  Elder  Clawson  attended  as  a  witness, 
and  notwithstanding  the  positive  nature  of  his  testimony, 
and  that  of  the  other  eye  witnesses,  all  three  defendants 
were  acquitted.  Elder  John  Morgan,  who  was  presiding  in 
the  Southern  States  and  who  was  present  at  the  proceed- 
ings, sent  a  telegram  to  the  Deseret  N^ezvs  at  the  close  of 
the  trial  of  Jasper  Nations,  stating:  **The  old,  old  story. 
Verdict,  not  guilty!" 


CHAPTER  50 

THE  ADMINISTRATION  OF  PRESIDENT  JOHN 
TAYLOR 

1880—1887 

The  Year  of  Jubilee.— April  6,  1880,  was  just  fifty 
years  from  the  day  of  the  organization  of  the  Church.  On  this 
date  and  the  three  succeeding  days,  the  fiftieth  annual  con- 
ference of  the  Church  was  held  in  the  tabernacle.  Salt  Lake 
City.  Preliminary  meetings  were  also  held  on  the  4th  and 
5th.  All  the  members  of  the  council  of  the  apostles  were 
present,  excepting  George  Q.  Cannon,  who  was  in  Wash- 
ington representing  Utah  as  delegate  in  Congress.  Presi- 
dent John  Taylor  drew  attention  to  the  fact  that  this  was 
the  jubilee  year  of  the  Church,  and  referred  to  the  cus- 
tom which  prevailed  in  old  Israel,  as  set  forth  in  the 
twenty-fifth  chapter  of  Leviticus.  It  was  proposed  that  it 
be  made  a  year  of  jubilee  and  forgiveness  in  the  Church. 
The  Church  set  the  example  by  striking  off  one  half  the 
indebtedness  held  by  the  Perpetual  Emigration  Fund  Com- 
pany, against  individuals  classed  as  worthy  poor,  amount- 
ing to  the  sum  of  $802,000.  One  thousand  cows  and  five 
thousand  sheep  v/ere  also  distributed  among  the  needy.  The 
Saints  were  advised  to  be  charitable  and  liberal  in  their 
dealing  with  one  another.  The  sum  of  $75,899,  in  unpaid 
tithing,  one  half  the  amount  due,  was  remitted  against  the 
Saints  who  were  unable  to  meet  their  obligation.  It  was 
proposed  that  the  Relief  Society  lend  to  the  farmers,  who 
had  suffered  loss  because  of  drouth  the  year  before,  34,- 
761  bushels  of  wheat  which  they  had  on  hand.  This  was 
to  be  repaid  by  the  farmers,  without  interest,  at  the  close 
of  the  next  harvest.  ''If  you  find  people  owing  you  who 
are  distressed,  if  you  will  go  to  work  and  try  to  relieve 
them  as  much  as  you  can,  under  the  circumstances,  God 
will  relieve  you  when  you  get  into  difficulties/'  said  Presi- 


588        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

dent  Taylor.  "I  will  tell  you  that,"  he  added,  "in  the 
name  of  the  Lord.  Let  us  act  on  a  kind,  generous,  brother- 
ly principle,  doing  good  one  to  another  and  carrying  out 
the  principles  of  the  everlasting  Gospel  in  our  lives." 

The  Pioneer  Day  Celebration. — The  spirit  of  the  ju- 
bilee was  carried  through  the  year,  and  was  again  made 
manifest  in  a  marked  manner  at  the  celebration  on  pioneer 
day,  July  24,  1880.  There  was  a  long  pageant,  which 
paraded  through  the  streets  of  Salt  Lake  City,  and  on 
three  of  the  floats  were  natives  from  twenty-five  countries, 
representing  the  people  who  had  been  gathered  through 
the  preaching  of  the  Gospel.  A  banner  was  also  carried 
upon  which  the  inscription  was  written:  'T  will  gather 
you  out  from  all  nations."  Exercises  were  held  in  the  tab- 
ernacle and  patriotic  speeches  were  made.  Utah  had  a 
population  at  that  time  of  143,690,  showing  an  increase  of 
nearly  60,000  in  the  past  decade.  The  great  majority  of 
these  were  members  of  the  Church. 

President  Taylor's  Prediction. — At  this  celebration 
President  Taylor  gave  utterance  to  the  following  pre- 
diction: "There  are  events  in  the  future,  and  not  very  far 
ahead,  that  will  require  all  our  faith,  all  our  energy,  all  our 
confidence,  all  our  trust  in  God,  to  enable  us  to  withstand 
the  influences  that  will  be  brought  to  bear  against  us.  *  *  * 
We  cannot  trust  in  our  intelligence;  we  cannot  trust  in 
our  wealth;  we  cannot  trust  to  any  surrounding  circum- 
stances with  which  we  are  enveloped;  we  must  trust  alone 
in  the  living  God  to  guide  us,  to  direct  us,  to  lead  us,  to 
teach  us  and  to  instruct  us.  And  there  never  was  a  time 
when  we  needed  to  be  more  humble  and  more  prayerful ; 
there  never  was  a  time  when  we  needed  more  fidelity,  self- 
denial,  and  adherence  to  the  principles  of  truth,  than  we 
do  this  day." 

Re-organization  of  the  First  Presidency. — At  the  gen- 
eral semi-annual  conference  held  in  October,  1880,  reports 
were  ^ade  of  the  distribution  of  the  cattle,  sheep  and  other 
substance,  which  was  voted  on  at  the  April  conference.    A 


ADMINISTRATION  OF  lOHN  TAYLOR      589 


time  of  great  rejoicing  was  had  and  on  the  last  day  (10th) 
the  First  Presidency  was  again  re-organized  with  John 
Taylor  as  President  of  the  Church,  and  George  Q.  Cannon 
and  Joseph  F.  Smith  as  his  first  and  second  counselor, 
respectively.  Elders  Francis  M.  Lyman  and  John  Henry 
Smith  were  called  to  the  apostleship,  leaving  one  vacancy 
unfilled.  The  voting  was  done  by  quorums,  as  it  was  at 
the  sustaining  of  President  Young,  beginning  with  the  apos- 
tles; second,  the  patriarchs,  presidents  of  stakes  and 
counselors,  and  high  councils;  third,  the  high  priests; 
fourth,  the  seventies;  fifth,  the  elders;  sixth,  the  bishops 
and  their  counselors ;  seventh,  the  lesser  priesthood — priests, 
teachers,  deacons;  eighth,  the  presidents  of  various  quor- 
ums, and  last  the  whole  congregation. 

Death  of  Orson  Pratt— Calling  of  Elders  Teasdale 
and  Grant. — Orson  Pratt,  the  last  surviving  member  of 
the  original  council  of  apostles,  died  in  Salt  Lake  City, 
October  3,  188L  Elder 
Pratt  possessed  a  remark- 
able analytical  mind,  and 
was  one  of  the  world's 
great  mathematicians.  His 
discourses  and  writings  on 
the  Gospel  are  clear  and 
convincing.  With  all  his 
learning  he  was  humble 
and  unassuming,  having 
perfect  assurance  in  the  di- 
vinity of  the  mission  of 
Joseph  Smith. 

In  October,  1882,  El- 
ders George  Teasdale  and 
Heber  J.  Grant  were  called 
to  the  apostleship  by  reve- 
lation given  through  Presi- 
dent John  Taylor.  Elder 
Seymour  B.  Young  was  al-  george  q.  cannon 


590        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

so  called  to  be  one  of  the  seven  presidents  of  the  seventies.'' 
This  revelation  was  given  October  13,  1882,  and  the  brethren 
vv^ere  ordained  three  days  later.  The  Lord,  in  this  reve- 
lation, called  upon  the  various  quorums  of  the  Priesthood 
to  arise  and  purify  themselves,  and  for  the  members  to 
magnify  their  callings.  The  Saints  were  commanded  to 
set  their  houses  in  order  that  they  might  be  purged  from 


LOGAN    TEMPLE 

sin.  The  prediction  was  made  that  eventually  Zion  should  be 
established  and  the  nations  shall  yet  acknowledge  the  Lord. 
Dedication  of  the  Logan  Temple. — The  Logan  Tem- 
ple— the  second  structure  of  the  kind  built  in  Utah — was 
dedicated  May  17,   1884,  under  the  direction  of  President 

«For    a    complete    list    'giving    information    regarding    the 
apostles    and    other    presiding    brethren,    see    appendix. 


ADMINISTRATION  OF  JOHN  TAYLOR      591 

John  Taylor,  who  offered  the  dedicatory  prayer.  The  site 
for  the  temple  was  dedicated  May  17,  1877,  by  Orson 
Pratt.  The  work  of  excavation  was  begun  May  28,  and 
the  laying  of  rock  in  July  following.  September  19,  1877, 
the  corner  stones  were  laid,  the  order  of  temple-building 
being  followed.  The  dedicatory  services  in  1884,  which 
lasted  three  days,  were  very  solemn  and  impressive,  and 
the  Saints  rejoiced  that  another  house  of  the  Lord  had  been 
built,  where  work  for  the  salvation  of  the  living  and  the 
dead  could  be  performed. 

Anti-"Mormon"  Legislation  Agitated. — During  the 
eighties  there  appeared  to  be  a  united  effort  on  'the  part 
of  the  press  and  the  denominational  ministers  to  force 
legislation  against  the  Latter-day  Saints.  The  chief  in- 
stigators of  this  campaign  were  anti-"Mormon"  residents 
of  Utah,  with  the  aid  of  their  organ,  the  Salt  Lake  Tribune. 
President  Rutherford  B.  Hayes,  who  was  imposed  upon  by 
this  agitation,  in  a  message  to  Congress  in  December,  1879, 
and  again  in  1880,  referred  to  the  ''Mormon"  question  and 
plural  marriage.  President  Garfield  made  similar  reference 
in  his  inaugural  address,  and  after  the  assassination  of  Gar- 
field, President  Arthur  took  the  matter  up  in  his  first 
message  to  Congress. 

Bitterness  of  "Christian"  Ministers. — The  bitterness 
of  the  times  was  expressed  by  the  Chicago  ''Interior^'  a 
Presbyterian  paper  in  the  summer  of  1881,  as  follows: 

''Let  the  lands  and  tenements  of  the  Mormons  be  thrown 
open  to  original  entry  by  civilized  settlers.  =5=  *  *  Let  it  be 
understood  that  the  army  will  keep  out  of  the  way  in  Utah 
for  four  years,  and  that  the  use  and  occupation  of  Mormon 
property  for  one  year  is  to  give  a  preemption  title.  There 
are  enough  young  men  in  the  West  and  South,  who  are 
seeking  homes,  to  finish  up  the  pest,  fumigate  the  Terri- 
tory, and  to  establish  themselves  in  ninety  days  'after  the 
word  'go'  is  given." 

In  consonance  with  this  "Christian"  spirit,  the  Rev.  J.  H. 
Peters,  at  Dayton,  in  October,   1881,  said  to  his  congrega- 


592        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

tion:  "I  would  that  the  guns  of  Fort  Douglas  were  turned 
upon  them  [the  "Mormons"]  and  they  made  loyal  by 
this  means  if  by  no  other."  Falsehoods  of  the  deepest  hue 
were  also  uttered.  The  notorious  T.  De  Witt  Talmage, 
for  instance,  circulated  the  false  report  that  the  assassin 
of  President  Garfield  was  a  "Mormon,"  and  the  Latter- 
day  Saints  were  wickedly  accused  by  this  reverend,  and 
others,  of  holding  meetings  and  rejoicing  because  of  the 
President's  death. 

The  Edmunds  Bill. — The  result  of  all  this  agitation 
was  the  passing  of  a  law  in  March,  1882,  by  Congress, 
amending  the  law  of  1862.  It  was  known  as  the  Edmunds 
Law,  because  it  was  introduced  into  the  senate  by  George 
F.  Edmunds  of  Vermont.  This  measure  not  only  made 
punishable  the  contracting  of  plural  marriage,  but  also 
polygamous  living,  which  was  designated  as  "unlawful  co- 
habitation." The  punishment  for  contracting  a  plural  mar- 
riage remained  the  same  as  in  the  law  of  1862 — a  fine  of 
five  hundred  dollars  or  imprisonment  for  five  years,  or  both, 
in  the  discretion  of  the  court. 

The  President  of  the  United  States  was  authorized  to 
grant  amnesty  to  those  who  had  entered  into  plural  marriage 
before  the  passage  of  this  bill,  under  certain  conditions 
and  limitations,  and  their  children  born  before  January  1, 
1883,  were  legitimated. 

"No  polygamist,  bigamist,  or  any  person  cohabiting  with 
more  than  one  woman,  and  no  woman  cohabiting  with  any 
of  the  persons  described  as  aforesaid  *  *  *  shall  be  entitled 
to  vote  at  any  election  *  *  *  hold  any  office  or  place  of 
public  trust,  honor  or  emolument,  in,  under,  or  for  any 
such  Territory  or  place,  or  under  the  United  States,"  was 
declared  in  this  bill.  Of  course  this  was  not  intended  to 
apply  to  "Gentiles"  who  "cohabited"  with  more  than  one 
woman,  outside  of  the  marriage  relation,  and  such — and 
Utah  had  them — were  shielded  by  the  officers  of  the  law. 
Moreover,  the  mere  belief  in  the  doctrine  of  plural  marriage 
was  sufficient  to  bar  a  person  from  jury  service. 


ADMINISTRATION  OF  JOHN  TAYLOR      593 

All  registration  and  election  offices  were  declared  va- 
cant, and  provision  was  made  for  a  commission  of  five  per- 
sons to  be  appointed  by  the  President,  and  with  the  consent  of 
the  senate,  to  attend  to  the  duty  of  registration  of  voters, 
canvassing  the  returns  of  elections  for  members  of  the 
territorial  legislature,  and  issue  certificates,  or  other  evi- 
dence of  election,  until  otherwise  provided  by  law.  They 
were  to  be  paid  three  thousand  dollars  a  year,  and  to  con- 
tinue in  office  until  the  legislature,  elected  and  qualified 
under  the  Edmunds  Law,  should  provide  for  filling  the 
offices  as  authorized  by  the  statute. 

Self  Government  Denied. — By  this  law,  local  self- 
government  was  annihilated  in  Utah,  contrary  to  all  the 
guarantees  granted  to  free  people  since  the  days  of  the 
framing  of  the  government  of  the  United  States,  if  not 
since  the  days  of  King  John.  Following  in  the  wake  of  this 
legislation  there  was  conducted  a  crusade  against  the  "Mor- 
mon" people  without  a  parallel  in  the  history  of  the  United 
States. 

The  Utah  Commission. — The  five  commissioners  ap- 
pointed through  the  Edmunds  Law,  arrived  in  Utah,  Aug- 
ust, 18,  1882.  They  were:  Alexander  Ramsy,  of  Minne- 
sota, chairman;  Algernon  S.  Paddock,  of  Nebraska;  George 
L.  Godfrey,  of  Iowa;  Ambrose  B.  Carlton,  of  Indiana;  and 
James  R.  Pettigrew,  of  Arkansas,  with  Arthur  L.  Thomas, 
secretary.  They  immediately  set  to  work  on  the  duties 
assigned  them,  and  appointed  registrars  for  the  November 
election,  in  a  manner  most  unjust  to  the  "Mormon"  people. 
Eight  of  the  registrars,  out  of  twenty-four,  were  members 
of  the  Church,  yet  the  "Mormon"  population  was  in  excess  of 
120,000,  and  the  "Gentile"  population — ^including  apostates 
and  others  classed  as  "doubtful"  was  approximately  23,000 
The  commissioners  also  published  rules  for  the  guidance  of 
the  registrars  and  the  government  of  election  judges,  which 
were  manifestly  unfair  and  beyond  the  scope  of  the  law, 
which  was  done  to  disfranchise  a  large  portion  of  the  "Mor- 
mon" population. 

39 


594       ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

The  Test  Oath. — Perhaps  the  most  abominable  and 
shameful  thing  they  did  was  to  prepare  the  followini^- 
"test  oath:" 

County  of   1 

Territory  of  Utah,     J^^* 

I ,  being  first  duly  sworn  (or  affirmed) , 

depose  and  say  that  I  am  over  twenty-one  years  of  age, 
and  have  resided  in  the  Territory  of  Utah  for  six  months, 
and  in  the  precinct  of  one  month  im- 
mediately preceding  the  date  hereof,  and  (if  a  male)  am 
a  native  born  or  naturalized  (as  the  case  may  be)  citizen 
of  the  United  States  and  a  taxpayer  in  this  Territory,  or 
(if  a  female),  I  am  native  born,  or  naturalized,  or  the  wife, 
widow  or  daughter  (as  the  case  may  be)  of  a  native  born 
or  naturalized  citizen  of  the  lUnited  States;  a^nd  I  do 
further  solemnly  swear  (or  affirm)  that  I  am  not  a  biga- 
mist or  a  polygamist;  that  I  am  not  a  violator  of  the  laws 
of  the  United  States  prohibiting  bigamy  or  polygamy;  that 
I  do  not  live  or  cohabit  with  more  than  one  woman  in  the 
marriage  relation,  nor  does  any  relation  exist  between  me 
and  any  woman  which  has  been  entered  into  or  continued  in 
violation  of  the  said  laws  of  the  United  States  prohibiting 
bigamy  or  polygamy;  and  (if  a  woman)  that  I  am  not  the 
wife  of  a  polygamist,  nor  have  I  entered  into  any  relation 
with  any  man  in  violation  of  the  laws  of  the  United  States 
concerning  polygamy  or  bigamy. 

Subscribed  and  sworn  before  me  this day  of 

,   1882. 

Registration  Officer Precinct. 

Careful  Wording  of  the  Oath. — The  expression  "I 
do  not  live  or  cohabit  with  more  than  one  woman  in  the 
MARRIAGE  RELATION,"  was  SO  placed  as  were  other  clauses 
to  apply  against  the  "Mormons"  only.  The  "Mormon"  press 
and  preachers  drew  attention  to  this  feature  of  the  oath 
which  denied  to  the  "Mormon  polygamist,"  but  permitted 
the  "Gentile  libertine,"  the  right  to  vote.  The  admission 
was  commonly  made  that  the  Edmunds  Law  was  prepared 
solely  against  the  "Mormons"  and  not  to  apply  to  the  im- 


ADMlMlSTkATlON  OF  JOHN  TAYLOR      595 

moralities  of  the  "Gentiles."  This  led  the  First  Presidency 
in  an  address  to  the  Saints  in  August,  1882,  to  say  that 
they  regretted  that  men  of  high  positions  would  take  that 
view  of  the  law;  but  they  perceived  "with  unmixed  satis- 
faction" the  sharp  distinction  the  oath  drew  between  mar- 
riage and  licentiousness. 

The  Law  made  Retroactive. — Another  infamous  rul- 
ing was  that  any  person  who  had  lived  in  the  plural  mar- 
riage state,  but  was  then  not  living  in  that  relation,  was 
denied  the  right  of  franchise;  and  this  was  interpreted  to 
apply  to  those  who  had  thus  married  even  before  the  law 
of  1862.  For  instance,  if  a  mian  had  married  two  wives  in 
1850,  before  any  law  against  plural  marriage  was  enacted, 
and  both  wives  had  died  before  the  law  was  passed;  the 
commission  ruled  that  he  was  a  '"polygamist"  notwith- 
standing he  had  no  wife  living,  and  denied  him  the  right  to 
vote.  "Once  a  polygamist  always  a  polygamist,"  was  the 
common  expression.  Other  rulings  and  actions,  contrary 
to  the  law,  but  intended  to  annoy  and  disfranchise  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Church,  that  the  minority  might  rule,  were  at- 
tempted, among  them  denial  to  the  women  of  their  suffrage. 

A  Campaign  of  Persecution. — From  this  time  forth 
until  the  close  of  President  John  Taylor's  administration, 
and  beyond,  the  government  of  the  United  States  carried 
on  a  campaign  of  prosecution,  that  was  relentless  and  even 
cruel,  against  all  members  of  the  Church  who  had  married 
plural  wives.  Men  were  punished,  not  for  contracting  plural 
marriage  since  the  passage  of  the  law,  but  for  "unlawful 
cohabitation;"  federal  officers  hunted  men  and  women  and 
dragged  them  before  selected  grand  juries,  where  they  were 
shamefully  insulted.  Even  small  children  did  not  escape, 
but  were  forced  to  testify  and  answer  improper  and  inde- 
cent questions,  with  the  object  in  view  of  obtaining  evidence 
against  their  parents;  and  this  was  done  with  threats  of 
dire  punishment  and  contempt  of  court,  if  they  refused. 
Such  actions  partook  too  much  of  the  days  of  the  Spanish 
inquisition.     Paid  spies — men  of  debased  character — were 


596       BSSBNTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

employed  to  gather  evidence.  Among  those  who  sat  otl 
juries  to  judge  the  '"morals"  of  the  "Mormon"  people,  were 
those  who  were  recreant  to  every  law  of  decency.  The  petty 
officers  and  the  judges  of  the  courts  carried  on  a  reign  of 
terror  in  their  determination  to  stamp  out  the  practice  of 
plural  marriage,  and  it  appeared  that  the  greatest  crime  in 
the  world  was  for  a  man  to  acknowledge  honestly  that  he 
was  the  husband  of  more  than  one  wife,  and  that  he  dili- 
gently and  faithfully  supported  them  and  their  children ; 
while  for  the  libertine  and  the  harlot  there  was  protection 
by  officers  of  the  law. 

President  Taylor's  Statement. — At  the  general  con- 
ference of  the  Church  in  April,  1882,  President  John  Taylor 
spoke  of  the  approachiiig  storm.  "While  the  excitement 
lasts,"  said  he,  "it  is  useless  to  reason  with  the  world ;  when 
it  subsides  we  can  talk  to  them."  He  also  expressed  the 
views  of  the  Latter-day  Saints  when  he  said;  "We  do  not 
wish  to  place  ourselves  in  a  state  of  antagonism,  nor  act 
defiantly,  toward  this  government.  We  will  fulfil  the 
letter,  so  far  as  practicable,  of  that  unjust,  inhuman,  op- 
pressive, and  unconstitutional  law.  *  *  *  But  we  cannot 
sacrifice  every  principle  of  human  right.  *  *  *  While  we 
are  God-fearing  and  law-abiding,  and  respect  all  honorable 
men  and  officers,  we  are  no  craven  serfs,  and  have  not 
learned  to  lick  the  feet  of  oppressors,  nor  to  bow  in  base 
submission  to  unreasonable  clamor.  We  will  contend,  inch 
by  inch,  legally  and  constitutionally,  for  our  rights  as 
American  citizens."  So  sore  became  the  persecution  that 
hundreds  of  homes  were  broken  up  and  husbands  and  fath- 
ers were  sent  to  the  penitentiary  for  the  offense  of  "unlaw- 
ful cohabitation." 

A  Tribune  Canard. — To  add  to  the  evil  of  the  times 
the  circulation  of  false  and  malicious  reports  increased, 
and  the  Latter-day  Saints  were  portrayed  as  the  vilest  of 
the  vile.  The  result  of  this  was  continued  persecution  of 
the  elders  in  the  mission  fields. 

One  of  these  abusive  and  lying  canards  appeared  in 


ADMINISTRATION  OF  JOHN  TAYLOR      597 

the  Salt  Lake  Tribune,  March  16,  1884.  It  purported  to 
be  the  disloyal  utterances  of  "Bishop  West,  of  Juab." 
There  was  no  Bishop  West,  and  the  falsehood  was  ex- 
posed. When  the  Tribune  was  caught  red  handed  in  its 
lying,  it  very  reluctantly  admitted  the  falsehood,  but  added 
that  the  report  sounded  like  what  was  going  on  all  the 
time.  Articles  of  this  kind  were  constantly  appearing,  and 
the  members  of  the  Church  were  repeatedly  insulted  and 
abused  with  the  hope  that  some  overt  act  might  be  com- 
mitted through  unendurable  provocation,  and  thus  occasion 
be  made  against  the  Church  for  its  destruction.  However, 
the  persecuted  people  bore  the  insults  without  giving  cause 
for  such  diabolical  action. 

The  Cajiard  the  Cause  of  Murder. — The  "Bishop 
West"  hoax  might  have  been  forgotten  if  the  falsehood  had 
ended  with  the  exposure  of  the  Tribune  story,  but,  un- 
fortunately, it  was  circulated  in  Tennessee  by  a  Reverend 
Vandevere,  of  Lewis  County,  who  made  it  an  occasion 
to  attack  the  Saints  in  the  South,  and  arouse  the  populace 
against  them.  He  had  been  duly  advised  of  the  nature  of 
the  falsehood,  but  that  made  no  difference;  he  continued 
to  repeat  the  story.  The  result  of  this  circulation  of  the 
Tribune's  falsehood,  was  the  enacting  of  a  tragedy,  at  Cane 
Creek,  Lewis  County,  Tennessee,  of  a  most  shocking 
character. 

The  Tennessee  Massacre. — It  happened  Sunday, 
August  10,  1884.  That  morning  a  number  of  elders  and 
Saints  met  at  the  home  of  James  Condor  for  religious 
worship.  While  the  small  congregation  was  assembling  a 
mob  of  masked  ruffians  invaded  the  premises  and  shot  and 
killed  Elders  John  H.  Gibbs,  of  Paradise,  and  William  S. 
Berry,  of  Kanarra,  and  also  two  young  men,  Martin  Con- 
dor and  John  Riley  Hudson,  who  were  not  members  of  the 
Church,  but  who  attempted  to  protect  the  elders.  Young 
Hudson,  securing  his  gun,  shot  and  killed  the  leader  of  the 
mob,  one  David  Hinson,  but  Hinson's  followers  returned 
the  fire,  mortally  wounding  the  young  man  who  died  about 


598        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

one  hour  later.  Because  of  this  retaliation  the  mob  re- 
turned and  poured  a  fire  into  the  house  through  the  win- 
dows, seriously  wounding  Mrs.  Condor,  and  riddling  the 
body  of  Elder  Berry.  They  then  secured  the  body  of  their 
leader  and  made  off.  Two  other  missionaries.  Elders  Wil- 
liam H.  Jones  and  Henry  Thompson,  escaped. 

Elder  Roberts  Secures  the  Bodies  of  the  Slain. — Elder 
B.  H.  Roberts  was  at  Chattanooga,  in  charge  of  the  mission 
in  the  absence  of  President  John  Morgan,  who  was  in  Salt 
Lake  City.  At  the  peril  of  his  own  life  he  went  forth 
and  secured  the  bodies  of  the  missionaries  and  had  them 
forwarded  to  Utah,  where  the  *' Mormon"  people  were  in 
mourning.  The  bodies  of  the  slain  elders  were  interred  at 
their  home  towns,  but  public  funeral  services  were  also 
held  in  Salt  Lake  City,  August  24,  1884. 

Governor  Murray  to  Governor  Bate. — Governor  Eli 
H.  Murray,  of  Utah,  was  so  filled  with  animus  against  the 
Latter-day  Saints  that  it  was  impossible  for  him  to  com- 
municate with  Governor  W.  B.  Bate,  of  Tennessee,  regard- 
ing the  massacre,  without  abuse  of  the  Latter-day  Saints. 
Governor  Bate  offered  a  reward  for  the  detection  and  arrest 
of  the  murderers.  Evidently  fearing  that  they  might  be 
caught  and  punished.  Governor  Murray,  without  any  reason 
or  excuse,  sent  a  dispatch  to  the  governor  of  Tennessee  in 
which  he  said :  "Lawlessness  in  Tennessee  and  Utah  are 
alike  reprehensible,  but  the  murdered  Mormon  agents  in 
Tennessee  were  sent  from  here  as  they  have  been  for  years 
by  the  representatives  of  organized  crime,  and  I  submit  that 
as  long  as  Tennessee  representatives  in  Congress  are,  to 
say  the  least,  indifferent  to  the  punishment  of  offenders 
against  the  national  law  in  Utah,  such  cowardly  outrages 
by  their  constituents  as  the  killing  of  emigration  agents 
sent  there  from  here  will  continue." 

The  Trial  of  Rudger  Clawson.— Charles  S.  Zane  be- 
came chief  justice  of  Utah  in  1884.  He  came  to  the 
territory,  August  23,  of  that  year.  He  was  a  man  whose 
moral  life  was  above  reproach,  but  he  was  possessed  of  an 


ADMINISTRATION  OF  JOHN  TAYLOR      599 

intolerant  spirit,  and  was  determined  to  conduct  a  strict  en- 
forcement of  the  Edmunds  Law.  The  first  case  to  be 
tried  under  that  law  came  before  his  court  October  15,  1884. 
It  was  the  case  of  Rudger  Clawson,  who  was  found  guilty, 
and  when  asked  by  the  court  if  he  had  any  legal  cause  to 
show  why  judgment  should  not  be  pronounced  he  replied: 

"Your  honor,  I  very  much  regret  that  the  laws  of  my 
country  should  come  in  conflict  with  the  laws  of  God;  but 
whenever  they  do,  I  shall  invariably  choose  the  latter.  If 
I  did  not  so  express  myself,  I  should  feel  unworthy  of  the 
cause  I  represent.  The  constitution  of  the  United  States 
expressly  says  that  Congress  shall  make  no  law  respecting  an 
establishment  of  religion  or  prohibiting  the  free  exercise 
thereof.  (It  cannot  be  denied  I  think,  that  marriage,  when 
attended  and  sanctioned  by  religious  rites  and  ceremonies, 
is  an  establishment  of  religion.)  The  law  of  1862  and  the 
Edmunds  Law  were  expressly  designed  to  operate  against 
marrriage  as  practiced  and  believed  in  by  the  Latter-day 
Saints.  They  are  therefore  unconstitutional,  and  of  course 
cannot  command  the  respect  that  a  constitutional  law  would. 
That  is  all  I  have  to  say,  your  honor." 

The  speech  was  characteristic  of  the  man.  It  was  bold, 
sincere,  but  not  defiant.  It  struck  the  judge  with  amaze- 
ment and  he  determined  on  a  heavy  penalty.  It  was  the 
third  day  of  November  when  Elder  Clawson  was  before  the 
court.  He  was  sentenced  to  pay  a  fine  of  eight  hundred 
dollars  and  imprisonment  for  four  years.  Elder  Clawson 
remained  in  prison  until  December  12,  1887 — three  years, 
one  month  and  ten  days — when  he  received  a  pardon  from 
President  Grover  Cleveland. 

The  Segregation  Ruling. — Following  this  trial  there 
was  inaugurated  a  cruel  and  determined  persecution. 
Women  were  sent  to  prison  for  contempt  because  they 
would  not  testify  against  their  husbands.  The  courts  ruled 
that  indictments  might  be  found  against  a  man  guilty  of 
cohabitation  "for  every  day."  To  be  seen  at  the  home 
of  a  plural  wife,  or  to  support  his  plural  family,  was  suf- 


600         ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

ficient  to  create  an  offense  against  a  man.  Each  "distinct 
and  separate  violation  of  the  law/'  as  interpreted  by  the 
judges,  was  a  separate  offense  and  was  liable  for  punish- 
ment. 

This  order  of  segregation,  as  it  was  called,  drove  many 
of  the  leading  brethren  into  exile,  for  it  was  virtually  an 
announcement  that  the  violation  of  the  Edmunds  Law  could 
be  punished  by  life  imprisonment.  Later,  however,  while 
the  supreme  court  of  the  United  States  upheld  the  Ed- 
munds Law,  it  condemned  the  action  of  the  judges  in  Utah 
in  establishing  the  "segregation"  policy.  This  came  in  the 
habeas  corpus  case  of  Elder  Lorenzo  Snow  in  February, 
1887.  While,  however,  this  ruling  was  being  enforced,  the 
First  Presidency  were  in  retirement  and  communicated  with 
the  Saints  from  time  to  time  in  general  epistles. 

Sincerity   of   the    "Mormon"    People.— With   all   the 

severity  practiced  against  the  "Mormon"  people  under  the 
Edmunds  Law,  yet  it  did  not  satisfy  the  enemies  of  the 
Church.  Without  question  many  of  the  law  makers  had 
imputed  to  the  Latter-day  Saints  impure  motives  in  the 
practice  of  plural  marriage.  They  now  discovered  through 
the  prosecutions,  which  fell  into  the  category  of  persecu- 
tions, that  it  was  a  matter  of  the  most  sincere  and  sacred 
character.  Nevertheless  they  were  determined  to  put  an 
end  to  the  practice.  Heavier  penalties  did  not  seem  to 
avail,  for  the  members  of  the  Church  accepted  plural  mar- 
riage as  a  sacred  religious  rite,  commanded  by  the 
Lord,  and  they  would  rather  die  than  break  their  cov- 
enants. The  actions  of  the  government  they  looked  upon 
as  unconstitutional  and  an  attack  upon  their  religious  duties, 
and  while  they  desired  to  be,  and  were,  loyal  to  the  country, 
at  the  same  time  they  desired  to  be  loyal  to  their  God. 

The  Edmunds-Tucker  Law.— In  March,  1887,  Con- 
gress passed  a  supplemental  act  known  as  the  Edmunds- 
Tucker  Law.  President  Grover  Cleveland  neither  approved 
nor  disapproved  of  the  act,  so  it  became  a  law  without  his 
signature.    Among  the  many  features  of  this  measure  were 


ADMINISTRATION  OF  JOHN  TAYLOR      601 

the  disincorporation  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter- 
day  Saints,  and  the  dissolving  of  the  Perpetual  Emigra- 
tion Fund  Company,  the  property  of  which  was  escheated  to 
the  government  of  the  United  States  for  the  benefit  of 
the  common  schools  of  Utah.  Female  suffrage  was  abol- 
ished. It  was  made  the  duty  of  the  attorney  general  of 
the  United  States  to  proceed  against  the  Church  and  wind 
up  its  affairs  and  the  title  to  all  property — except  that 
"no  building  or  grounds  appurtenant  thereto  held  and  oc- 
cupied exclusively  for  the  purpose  of  the  worship  of  God, 
or  parsonage,  or  burial  ground  shall  be  forfeited." — be 
transferred  and  escheated  to  the  United  States. 

Proceedings  in  Escheatment. — At  the  instance  of  the 
attorney  general  of  the  United  States,  suits  were  filed  July 
30,  1887,  against  the  Church,  and  the  Perpetual  Emigration 
Fund  Company,  and  their  property  was  confiscated.  Novem- 
ber 5,  1887,  United  States  Marshal  Dyer  was  appointed  re- 
ceiver, and  took  charge  of  the  real  and  personal  property 
of  the  Church  to  control  it. 

While  this  infamous  measure  was  before  Congress  there 
v^ere  many  brave  men  who  stood  up  in  the  face  of  the 
popular  clamor  and  almost  united  vindictiveness  and  hatred 
of  the  Church,  and  denounced  the  high-handed  proceedings. 
Such  also  had  been  the  case  when  previous  legislation  was 
enacted. 

The  government  very  graciously  permitted  the  Church 
to  occupy  the  tithing  office  and  historian's  office,  at  a  yearly 
rental  of  $2,400;  and  the  Gardo  house  at  $450  a  month. 
The  Temple  Block  was  also  retained  by  the  payment  of  a 
stipulated  rent.  All  this  happened  in  the  United  States  in 
the  year  1887,  not  in  Spain  or  Holland  in  the  dark  ages  or 
the  days  of  the  Inquisition. 

Death  of  President  John  Taylor. — Early  in  the  year 
1887,  because  of  persecution,  President  John  Taylor  and  his 
counselors  were  forced  into  exile.  The  trials  and  diffi- 
culties through  which  the  Church  was  passing  weighed 
heavily  upon  the  venerable  President.     He  did  HQt  Ijve  tg 


602         ESrSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

see  the  final  delivery  of  the  Church  property  into  the  hands 
of  a  receiver.  He  died  in  exile  July  25,  1887,  at  the  home 
of  Thomas  F.  Roueche,  at  Kaysville,  Davis  County,  Utah, 
a  martyr  to  the  cause  of  truth  which  he  espoused.  At  the 
time  of  his  passing  his  counselors  were  with  him.  His  life 
had  been  one  of  trial  and  suffering.  He  was  a  heroic 
character,  strong  in  his  convictions,  just  in  his  dealings,  un- 
compromising with  evil.  It  is  proper  here  to  quote  the 
words  of  his  counselors  at  the  time  of  his  death : 

"President  John  Taylor  has  been  killed  by  the  cruelty 
of  officials  who  have,  in  this  territory,  misrepresented  the 
government  of  the  United  States.  There  is  no  room  to 
doubt  that  if  he  had  been  permitted  to  enjoy  the  comforts 
of  home,  the  ministrations  of  his  family,  the  exercise  to 
which  he  had  been  accustomed,  but  of  which  he  was  de- 
prived, he  might  have  lived  for  many  years  yet.  His  blood 
stains  the  clothes  of  men,  who  with  insensate  hate  have  of- 
fered rewards  for  his  arrest  and  have  hounded  him  to  the 
grave.  History  will  yet  call  their  deeds  by  their  right 
names"  (Life  of  John  Taylor — Roberts,  p.  414). 


CHAPTER  51 


THE  ADMINISTRATION  OF  PRESIDENT 

WILFORD  WOODRUFF 

1887—1898 

Changes  in  Leadership. — Following-  the  death  ot 
President  Taylor  the  duty  of  presidency  again  devolved  upon 
the  council  of  the  apostles, 
Counselors  Cannon  and 
Smith  resuming  their  places 
with  the  twelve.  The 
apostles  continued  to  act  in 
that  position  until  the  April 
conference  in  1889,  when 
the  First  Presidency  was 
again  organized  with  Wil- 
ford  Woodruff  as  Presi- 
dent. He  selected  George 
Q.  Cannon  and  Joseph  F. 
Smith  as  his  counselors. 
At  the  time  of  this  organi- 
zation President  Woodruff 
was  82  years  of  age,  but 
hale  and  vigorous.  He  was 
born  in  Farmington,  Hart- 
ford County,  Connecticut, 
March  1,  1807;  was  bap- 
tized December  31,  1833, 
and    ordained    an    apostle 

April  26,  1839.  President  Woodruff  was  a  natural  mis- 
sionary and  accomplished  a  great  work  in  England  and 
various  parts  of  the  United  States. 

The  vacancies  in  the  council  of  the  twelve  were  not 
filled  until  the  October  conference  in  1889,  when  Marriner 
W.  Merrill,  Anthon  H.  Lund  and  Abraham  H.  Cannon 
were  called  and  ordained  apostles. 


WILFORD  WOODRUFF 


604 


ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


'  ■ 

A 

■^■^■r 

m 

1 

M^M 

^■jg^..jt, .                     'i^p 

MANTI    TEMPLE 


Dedication  of  the  Manti  Temple. — The  temple  at 
Manti,  Sanpete  County,  was  dedicated  May  21,  1888,  Elder 
Lorenzo  Snow  offering  the  prayer.  The  services  were  re- 
peated the  two  succeeding  days.  This  was  the  third  temple 
to  be  dedicated  in  Utah.  The  site  was  chosen  in  June,  1875. 
by  President  Brigham  Young,  and  the  excavation  was  be- 
gun in  April,  1877.  The  corner  stones  were  laid  April  14, 
1879,  with  the  usual  fitting  ceremonies.  The  building  is 
situated  on  a  hill  north-east  of  the  city  and  is  an  imposing 
structure. 

The  Crusade  Continues, — The  crusade  against  those 


ADMtiSflSTRATiON  OF  WtLPORD  WOODRUFF  60S 

who  had  entered  plural  marriage  continued  after  the  death 
of  President  Taylor,  but  in  some  respects  with  less  severity. 
President  Grover  Cleveland  pardoned  a  number  of  the  im- 
prisoned men  against  whom  the  courts  had  been  extremely 
severe.  These  included  Joseph  H.  Evans,  a  man  of  seventy, 
Charles  Livingston  and  Rudger  Clawson.  From  this  time 
on  there  was  a  more  tolerant  attitude  manifested  by  some 
of  the  officers.  Nevertheless  the  government  continued 
with  unyielding  determination  to  suppress  plural  marriage, 
and  more  drastic  legislation  was  proposed  by  Congress. 

The  Crusade  in  Idaho. — In  Idaho  the  anti-"  Mormon" 
feeling  was  intense.  One  officer — who  afterwards  was  hon- 
ored with  the  position  of  United  States  senator  from  Idaho 
— declared  that  he  had  selected  "a  jury  that  would  convict 
Jesus  Christ."  Nor  was  this  blasphemous  expression  the 
only  one  uttered  in  that  campaign.  Men  were  hounded  and 
treated  in  an  inhuman  manner,  and  the  boast  was  that  "Mor- 
mons" would  be  convicted  with  or  without  evidence  before 
the  courts. 

The  Idaho  territorial  legislature  passed  a  law  in  1885, 
containing  the  "Idaho  test  oath,"  which  disfranchised  all 
members  of  the  Church.  It  provided  that  electors  should 
swear  that  they  were  neither  polygamists  nor  members  of 
an  organization  which  taught,  advised  or  encouraged  the 
practice  of  polygamy.  The  supreme  court  of  the  United 
States  sustained  this  law  in  a  decision  given  February  3, 
1890.  It  was  enough  to  deprive  a  person  of  the  franchise 
simply  to  declare  that  he  was  a  member  of  the  Church. 

The  Strubble  Bill. — The  enemies  of  the  Church  in 
Utah  were  greatly  elated  over  this  decision  of  the  supreme 
court  in  the  "Idaho  test  oath"  law.  They  knew  that  no 
legislature  in  Utah  would  pass  such  a  measure,  but  they  had 
hopes  that  Congress  would,  and  thus  the  great  majority  of 
the  people  of  Utah  would  be  disfranchised  and  their  enemies 
be  placed  in  control.  A  bill  called  the  Strubble  Bill,  follow- 
ing the  lines  of  the  Idaho  law  was  presented  in  Congress 
in  1890.    Robert  N.  Baskin,  who  was  as  bitter  against  the 


606        ESSmrlALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Saints  as  it  was  possible  for  him  to  be,  brazenly  declared 
that  the  object  was  "to  wrest  from  the  hands  of  the  Priest- 
hood the  political  power  which  it  had  wrongfully  usurped 
and  shamefully  abused."  General  John  A.  McClernand,  of 
the  Utah  Commission,  refused  to  be  a  party  lo  such  wicked- 
ness, and  made  a  separate  report  condemning  the  proposed 
high-handed  legislation.  This  bill  never  became  a  law  for 
several  reasons.  Many  of  the  conservative  non-"Mormons" 
of  Utah  opposed  the  measure  as  being  detrimental  to  the 
interests  of  the  territory,  and  petitioned  Congress  not  to 
pass  it.  Secretary  of  State  James  G.  Blaine,  used  his  in- 
fluence to  defeat  the  measure  for  political  reasons,  but 
insisted  that  the  Church  do  something  to  relieve  the  situ- 
ation. 

President  Woodruff's  Manifesto. — While  the  Saints 
were  in  the  midst  of  all  these  difficulties  and  afflictions, 
President  Wilford  Woodruff  sought  the  Lord  for  relief. 
In  answer  to  his  earnest  pleadings  and  constant  petitions, 
the  word  of  the  Lord  came  to  him  in  a  revelation  suspend- 
ing the  practice  of  plural  marriage.  The  Latter-day  Saints, 
with  the  feeling  that  the  anti-polygamy  legislation  was  a  re- 
striction of  their  religious  rights,  contested  every  move  made 
by  the  government.  When  the  supreme  court  sustained  these 
laws,  there  was  nothing  left  for  the  Church  to  do  but  sub- 
mit or  stand  as  violators  of  the  law.  They  have  never  felt 
that  the  action  of  the  courts  were  just,  nor  did  they  feel 
that  it  was  within  their  power  to  suspend  a  commandment 
given  to  them  by  revelation  from  the  Lord.  The  "manifesto" 
of  President  Woodruff  brought  rehef.  The  people  had 
done  their  duty.  The  Lord  gave  them  the  commandment 
and  only  he  could  authorize  its  suspension.  President  Wood- 
ruff, writing  in  his  journal  September  25,  1890  said: 

"I  have  arrived  at  a  point  in  the  history  of  my  life  as 
the  President  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints  where  I  am  under  the  necessity  of  acting  for  the 
temporal  salvation  of  the  Church.  The  United  States  gov- 
ernment has  taken  a  stand  and  passed  laws  to  destroy  the 


ADMINISTRATION  OF  WILFORD  WOODRUFF  60? 

Latter-day  Saints  on  the  subject  of  polygamy  or  patriarchal 
marriage,  and  after  praying  to  the  Lord  and  feeling  in- 
spired, I  have  issued  the  following  proclamation  which  is 
sustained  by  my  counselors  and  the  twelve  apostles." 

The  same  day  the  manifesto  was  published  as  follows : 
"official  declaration." 

"To  Whom  it  May  Concern : 

'Tress  dispatches  having  been  sent  for  political  purposes 
from  Salt  Lake  City,  which  have  been  widely  published,  to 
the  effect  that  the  Utah  Commission,  in  their  recent  report 
to  the  secretary  of  the  interior,  alleged  that  plural  marriages 
are  still  being  solemnized,  and  that  forty  or  more  such  mar- 
riages have  been  contracted  in  Utah  since  last  June  or  dur- 
ing the  past  year :  also  that  in  public  discourses  the  leaders 
of  the  Church  have  taught,  encouraged,  and  urged  the  con- 
tinuance of  the  practice  of  polygamy; 

"I,  therefore,  as  President  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter-day  Saints,  do  hereby,  in  the  most  solemn  manner, 
declare  that  these  charges  are  false.  We  are  not  teaching 
polygamy  or  plural  marriage,  nor  permitting  any  person  to 
enter  into  its  practice,  and  I  deny  that  either  forty  or  any 
other  number  of  plural  marriages  have  during  that  period 
been  solemnized  in  our  temples  or  in  any  other  place  in  the 
territory. 

'"One  case  has  been  reported  in  which  the  parties  al- 
leged that  the  marriage  was  performed  in  the  Endowment 
House,  in  Salt  Lake  City,  in  the  spring  of  1889,  but  I  have 
not  been  able  to  learn  who  performed  the  ceremony.  What- 
ever was  done  in  this  matter  was  without  my  knowledge. 
In  consequence  of  this  alleged  occurrence,  the  Endowment 
House  was,  by  my  instruction,  taken  down  without  delay. 

"Inasmuch  as  laws  have  been  enacted  by  Congress,  for- 
bidding plural  marriages,  which  laws  have  been  pronounced 
constitutional  by  the  court  of  the  Last  Resort,  I  hereby 
declare  my  intention  to  submit  to  those  laws,  and  to  use  my 
influence  with  the  members  of  the  Church  over  which  I 
preside  to  have  them  do  likewise. 

"There  is  nothing  in  my  teachings  to  the  Church,  or 
in  those  of  my  associates,  during  the  time  specified,  which 


608        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

can  be  reasonably  qonstrued  to  inculcate  or  encourage 
polygamy,  and  when  any  elder  of  the  Church  has  used 
language  which  appeared  to  convey  any  such  teaching,  he 
has  been  promptly  reproved.  And  I  now  publicly  declare 
that  my  advice  to  the  Latter-day  Saints  is  to  refrain  from 
contracting  any  marriage  forbidden  by  the  law  of  the  land. 

"WiLFORD  Woodruff." 
"President  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-<iay 
Saints." 

The  Manifesto  Sustained. — At  the  conference  of  the 
Church  held  in  October  following,  the  manifesto  was  pre- 
sented to  the  congregation  and  on  motion  by  President 
Lorenzo  Snow  of  the  council  of  the  apostles,  was  accepted 
by  the  Latter-day  Saints  by  unanimous  vote.  Thus  it  be- 
came binding  upon  the  members  of  the  Church. 

Following  this  action  President  George  Q.  Cannon  de- 
livered a  discourse,  reviewing  the  history  of  the  anti-ployg- 
amy  legislation  and  justified  the  action  of  President  Wood- 
ruff on  the  following  grounds :  First,  when  a  commandment 
is  given  to  the  children  of  men,  and  they  are  hindered  by 
their  enemies,  the  Lord  accepts  their  offering.  Second,  the 
authority  which  gave  the  commandment  had  the  right  to 
revoke.  In  the  course  of  his  remarks  he  quoted  verses  49 
and  50  of  section  124  in  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants. 

President  Woodruff  followed  the  remarks  of  President 
Cannon  and  in  part  said: 

"I  want  to  say  to  all  Israel'  that  the  step  which  I  have 
taken  in  issuing  this  manifesto  has  not  been  done  without 
earnest  prayer  before  the  Lord.  *  *  *  I  am  not  ignorant  of 
the  feelings  that  have  been  engendered  through  the  course 
I  have  pursued.  But  I  have  done  my  duty,  and  the  nation 
of  which  we  form  a  part  must  be  responsible  for  that  which 
has  been  done  in  relation  to  this  principle. 

''The  Lord  has  required  at  our  hands  many  things  that 
we  have  not  done,  many  things  that  we  were  prevented 
from  doing.  The  Lord  required  us  to  build  a  temple  in 
Jackson  County.  We  were  prevented  by  violence  from  doing 
it.  *  *  *  It  is  not  wisdom  for  us  to  go  forth  and  carry  out 


ADMINISTRATION  OF  WILFORD  WOODRUFF 609 

this  principle  against  the  laws  of  the  nation.  *  *  *  The  Lord 
has  given  us  commandments  concerning  many  things,  and 
we  have  carried  them  out  as  far  as  we  could ;  but  when  we 
cannot  do  it,  we  are  justified.  *  *  *  The  Lord  will  never 
permit  me  or  any  other  man  who  stands  as  the  President  of 
this  Church  to  lead  you  astray.  It  is  not  in  the  program. 
It  is  not  in  the  mind  of  God.  If  I  were  to  attempt  that, 
the  Lord  would  move  me  out  of  my  place." 

Result  of  the  Manifesto. — Following  the  issuance  of 
the  manifesto  the  sentiment  grew  that  those  who  had  en- 
tered into  plural  marriages  before  that  date  should  not  be 
interfered  with,  and  men  were  not  to  be  compelled  to 
desert  their  wives  and  children.  In  time  the  two  political 
parties,  the  "People's  Party"  composed  mostly  of  members 
of  the  Church,  and  the  "Liberal  Party"  composed  of  the 
enemies  of  the  Church,  disbanded,  and  the  people  joined 
the  two  great  national  parties,  the  Democrats  and  Republi- 
cans, without  regard  to  religious  affiliation.  However,  the 
more  rabid  anti-"Mormons"  held  on  to  their  animosities 
and  organization  until  the  opposition  to  them  among  non- 
"Mormons"  was  so  great  that  they  could  resist  no  longer. 

The  Granting  of  Amnesty. — December  19,  1891,  the 
First  Presidency  and  apostles  petitioned  for  amnesty.  This 
petition  was  endorsed  by  the  governor,  Arthur  L.  Thomas, 
and  Charles  S.  Zane,  who  had  again  become  chief  justice, 
and  many  leading  "Gentiles."  It  was  read  before  the  sen- 
ate committee  on  territories  and  became  a  part  of  the  pub- 
lished record  of  that  body.  President  Benjamin  Harrison, 
who  a  short  time  before  had  visited  Utah,  on  January  4, 
1893,  issued  a  proclamation  of  amnesty  to  polygamists  for 
past  offenses,  limited  to  those  who  entered  into  that  relation 
before  November  1,  1890.  The  Utah  commission,  acting 
on  the  pardon  of  the  President,  ruled  that  the  restrictions 
against  voters  in  the  territory  should  be  removed. 

Laying  the  Capstone  and  Dedication  of  the  Salt  Lake 
Temple. — One  of  the  great  events  in  the  history  of  the 
Latter-day  Saints  was  the  dedication  of  the  Salt  Lake  Temple, 

40 


610        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


i 

% 

*       kmt  \  L    4w4i 

t   ^^ 

i\  j Hprr /4I|b TfTj 

i     1    '  £ 

^mmgM 

^^KMntmmW^' '       '   *i  m  ^ 

|y| 

mk 

BB 

SALT  LAKE  TEMPLE 

April  6,  1893.  As  previously  stated  the  corner  stones  were 
laid  forty  years  before — April  6,  1853.  The  capstone  had 
been  laid  April  6,  1892,  by  President  Wilford  Woodruff, 
in  the  presence  of  a  vast  congregation  numbering  about 
forty  thousand  people.  After  the  announcement  from  the 
architect  from  the  top  of  the  building  that  the  capstone  was 
ready.  President  Woodruff  stepped  before  the  people  and 
said : 


ADMINISTRATION  OF  WILFORD  WOODRUFF 611 

"Attention,  all  the  House  of  Israel,  and  all  ye  nations  of 
the  earth.  We  will  now  lay  the  top  stone  of  the  Temple  of 
our  God,  the  foundation  of  which  was  laid  and  dedicated 
by  the  prophet,  seer  and  revelator,  Brigham  Young." 

He  then  pressed  an  electric  button  and  the  stone  was 
laid.  A  mighty  shout,  of  "Hosanna!  Hosanna!  Hosanna! 
to  God  and  the  Lamb!  Amen!  Amen!  Amen!"  under  the 
direction  of  President  Lorenzo  Snow,  went  up  fronl  the 
people  and  was  repeated  three  times. 

The  dedicatory  services,  which  commenced  April  6,  1893, 
continued  several  days,  and  each  day  the  prayer  was  re- 
peated, for  the  benefit  of  the  great  number  of  members 
of  the  Church  who,  because  of  the  limited  space,  could  not 
attend  the  first  services  in  the  building.  The  ceremonies 
were  impressive  and  many  of  the  Saints  saw  visions  of 
heavenly  beings  and  other  manifestations  during  the  dedi- 
cation. 

The  Tabernacle  Choir  at  the  World's  Fair.— At  the 
World's  Columbian  Exposition,  held  in  Chicago  in  1893, 
the  Salt  Lake  Tabernacle  Choir  entered  the  competition  in 
the  great  choral  contest  which  took  place  early  in  Septem- 
ber, and  were  successful  in  winning  the  second  prize.  It 
was  the  general  opinion  of  those  who  heard  the  contest  that 
if  it  had  not  been  for  prejudice  they  would  have  received 
the  first  honors.  On  their  way  to  Chicago  and  returning 
the  choir  gave  concerts  in  the  large  cities,  which  was  a  means 
of  allaying  much  prejudice  against  the  Church. 

The  Church  and  the  Parliament  of  Religions. — Dur- 
ing this  Exposition  at  Chicago,  a  World's  Parliament  of 
Religions  was  held,  commencing  September  11.  The 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  was  not  in- 
vited to  participate,  but  the  Church  authorities  deemed  it 
proper  to  seek  representation  and  steps  to  that  end  were 
taken.  Elder  Brigham  H.  Roberts,  of  the  first  council  of 
seventies,  was  selected  to  represent  the  Church  at  the 
parliament.  When  he  requested  the  privilege  of  taking  part 
and  of  speaking  before  that  assembly,   where   Christians, 


612        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Mohammedans,  Jews  and  Pagans,  had  been  given  a  public 
hearing,  the  privilege  was  denied  him.  The  manifestation 
of  bigotry  was  very  marked,  and  the  Church  was  given  to 
understand  it  was  ''not  of  the  world."  Elder  Roberts  was 
granted  the  privilege  of  delivering  a  paper  in  one  of  the 
committee  rooms  which  would  seat  about  fifty  persons. 
This  privilege  Elder  Roberts  very  properly  declined.  The 
matter  did  not  end  there,  however,  as  Elder  Roberts  took 
the  matter  up  in  the  press,  and  the  bigotry  of  the  officials 
of  the  parliament  was  exposed,  and  the  Church  was  bene- 
fited by  the  advertisement  thus  received. 

Statehood  for  Utah. — Delegate  Joseph  L.  Rawlins  of 
Utah  presented  a  bill  in  the  house  of  representatives,  Sep- 
tember 6,  1893,  entitled  ''An  Act  to  Enable  the  People  ot 
Utah  to  Form  a  Constitution  and  State  Government  and  to 
be  Admitted  into  the  Union  on  an  Equal  Footing  with  the 
Original  States."  The  bill  met  some  opposition,  one  con- 
gressman (Morse  of  Massachusetts)  declaring  the  people 
of  Utah  were  "criminals  and  vagabonds."  The  bill,  how- 
ever, passed  the  house,  December  13,  1893,  and  the  senate 
in  July,  1894,  and  was  signed  by  President  Grover  Cleve- 
land. Utah  had  made  several  attempts  to  obtain  statehood 
and  several  constitutional  conventions  had  been  held,  but 
the  opposition  against  the  "Mormon"  people  each  time  de- 
feated the  endeavor.  Now  both  "Mormons"  and  non-"Mior- 
mons"  supported  the  movement,  which  was  successful. 

The  Constitutional  Convention. — In  the  election  held 
November  6,  1894,  for  delegates  to  the  constitutional  con- 
vention, the  Republicans  were  successful.  The  constitutional 
convention  met  March  4,  1895,  in  Salt  Lake  City,  and  or- 
ganized by  electing  John  Henry  Smith,  a  member  of  the 
council  of  twelve  apostles,  as  president.  "Mormons"  and 
"Gentiles"  who  had  opposed  each  other  in  the  past  sat  side 
by  side  in  this  convention  for  sixty-six  days,  framing  the 
constitution  of  the  state  of  Utah.  When  it  was  presented 
to  the  people  it  was  ratified  by  an  overwhelming  vote. 
President  Cleveland  issued  a  proclamation,  January  4,  1896, 


ADMINISTRATION  OF  WILFORD  WOODRUFF  6U 

and  Utah  entered  the  great  Union  of  states.  Heber  M. 
Wells,  son  of  Dianiel  H.  Wells,  was  elected  the  first  gov- 
ernor, and  Charles  S.  Zane  the  first  chief  justice  of  the 
newiy  created  state. 

The   Escheated   Property   Returned. — In   September, 

1893,  Delegate  Joseph  L.  Rawlins  presented  in  Congress  a 
resolution  for  the  restoration  of  the  personal  property  of  the 
Church.  The  resolution  was  favorably  acted  upon  by  Con- 
gress and  President  Cleveland  signed  it  October  25.  The 
real  estate,  escheated  to  the  government,  was  not  returned 
until  three  years  later.    In  the  last  territorial  legislature,  in 

1894,  Mr.  Charles  S.  Varian,  formerly  United  States  at- 
torney, presented  a  memorial  to  Congress  asking  for  this 
restoration,  but  the  matter  was  not  decided  until  after  Utah 
obtained  statehood.  President  Cleveland,  March  28,  1896, 
approved  of  a  memorial  to  this  effect  presented  by  one  of 
Utah's  representatives  in  the  senate  and  which  had  passed 
both  the  senate  and  the  house  of  representatives. 

The  Pioneer  Jubilee. — After  Utah  became  a  state,  an 
era  of  good  feeling  prevailed  among  all  the  people.  Governor 
Heber  M.  Wells  recommended  in  one  of  his  messages  to  the 
legislature,  that  the  state  hold  an  inter-mountain  fair,  or 
jubilee,  during  the  month  of  July,  1897,  it  being  fifty  years 
from  the  entrance  of  the  pioneers  into  the  Salt  Lake  Valley. 
This  recommendation  was  approved  and  a  committee  was 
appointed  to  prepare  for  the  celebration.  On  the  first  day 
(July  20)  of  the  celebration  a  monument  which  had  been 
erected  at  the  intersection  of  Main  and  South  Temple 
Streets,  Salt  Lake  City,  in  honor  of  Brigham  Young  and 
the  pioneers,  was  unveiled  and  dedicated,  by  President  Wil- 
ford  Woodruff,  one  of  the  pioneers.  The  statue  of  Presi- 
dent Young,  which  is  on  a  base  of  Utah  granite,  was  de- 
signed by  Cyrus  E.  Dallin,  a  Utah-born  artist,  and  was  pre- 
sented to  the  state  by  the  Brigham  Young  Memorial  As- 
sociation, the  funds  having  been  raised  by  popular  sub- 
scription. James  H.  Moyle  made  the  presentation  speech, 
^nc}    Gt?vernor    Wells    the    speech    of    acceptance.     Judge 


614        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Charles  C.  Goodwin,  editor  of  the  Salt  Lake  Tribune,  de- 
livered an  oration,  and  remarks  were  made  by  Brigham 
Young,  Jr.,  the  oldest  surviving  son  of  President  Young. 
The  celebration  continued  until  the  close  of  Pioneer  Day, 
with  parades,  speeches,  music  and  other  exercises.  A  badge 
of  honor,  made  of  gold  and  artistically  designed,  was  pre- 
sented to  each  of  the  surviving  pioneers  of  1847,  who  were 
the  honored  guests  of  the  occasion. 

Death  of  President  Woodruff. — One  year  later,  July 
24,  1898,  the  Pioneer  Square — where  the  stockade  was  built 
in  1847 — was  dedicated  as  a  public  park.  President  Wood- 
ruff delivered  his  last  public  address  at  this  celebration.  A 
few  days  later  he  departed  for  the  Pacific  coast  hoping  to 
benefit  his  health.  He  died  at  the  home  of*  Colonel  Isaac 
Trurribo  in  San  Francisco,  September  2,  1898.  He  had  been 
very  anxious  to  live  to  see  the  Church  out  of  debt,  but  this 
was  not  his  privilege.  Due  to  the  escheatment  of  its  prop- 
erty, and  the  persecutions  during  the  crusade,  the  Church 
was  placed  in  financial  straits,  but  it  was  left  for  his  suc- 
cessor to  remedy  the  evil. 

President  Woodruff's  remains  were  brought  to  Salt  Lake 
City,  where  a  public  funeral  was  held  in  the  tabernacle, 
September  8,  and  his  memory  was  honored  by  all  the  citi- 
zens of  the  state.  President  Woodruff,  at  the  time  of  his 
death,  was  in  his  ninety-second  year.  His  life  was  one  of 
marked  simplicity  and  virtue.  He  served  for  many  years 
as  Church  historian,  and  kept  remarkable  journals,  re- 
cording in  detail  all  important  events  of  which  he  was  a 
witness. 


CHAPTER  52 


THE  ADMINISTRATION  OF  PRESIDENT 

LORENZO  SNOW 

1898—1901 

The  Presidency  Re-organized. — Eleven  days  after  the 
death  of  President  Wilford  Woodruff  the  apostles  met  in 
council  and  re-organized 
the  First  Presidency.  Lo- 
renzo Snow,  then  in  his 
85th  year,  was  sustained  as 
President  of  the  Church, 
and  selected  the  same  coun- 
selors who  had  served  with 
President  Woodruff.  The 
reason  for  this  immediate 
action  in  reorganizing  the 
First  Presidency  was  a 
statement  by  President 
Woodruff,  shortly  before 
his  death,  that  "it  was  not 
the  will  of  the  Lord  that 
in  the  future  there  should 
be  a  lengthy  period  elapse 
between  the  death  of  the 
president  and  the  re-or- 
ganization of  the  First 
Presidency."  At  the  Oc- 
tober conference  (1898)  the  usual  procedure  was  followed 
in  presenting  the  new  officers  of  the  presidency,  and  all 
the  authorities  of  the  Church  were  unanimously  sustained. 
Elder  Rudger  Clawson,  president  of  the  Box  Elder  Stake, 
was  called  to  the  apostleship  and  was  ordained,  October  10. 

President  Lorenzo  Snow. — President  Lorenzo  Snow 
was  bom  April  30,  1814,  in  Mantua,  Portage  County,  Ohio. 


LORENZO   SNOW 


616        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

In  June,  1836,  he  was  baptized  by  John  F.  Boynton,  and  the 
following  winter  was  ordained  an  elder.  He  immediately 
entered  the  ministry  and  was  laboring  in  Kentucky  when 
the  Saints  were  expelled  from  Missouri.  In  the  early 
forties  he  labored  in  Great  Britain,  his  fields  being  Man- 
chester, Liverpool,  Birmingham  and  London.  After  the 
departure  of  most  of  the  apostles  from  that  mission  he  acted 
as  assistant  to  Elder  Parley  P.  Pratt,  who  presided  over  the 
British  Mission.  He  returned  to  America  in  1843  and  made 
his  home  at  Nauvoo.  In  1849  he  was  called  to  the  apostle- 
ship,  and  took  a  mission  to  Italy,  where  he  introduced  the 
work,  but  met  with  little  success.  During  the  anti-polygamy 
crusade  he  was  sentenced  by  Judge  Orlando  W.  Powers, 
under  the  ''segregation"  ruling,  to  serve  three  terms  of  im- 
prisonment of  six  months  each,  making  a  period  of  eighteen 
months,  and  to  pay  three  fines  of  three  hundred  dollars  each. 
The  supreme  court  of  Utah  confirmed  the  sentence  and  an 
appeal  was  taken  to  the  court  of  last  resort.  After  he  had 
served  eleven  months  of  his  imprisonment  the  supreme  court 
of  the  United  States  reversed  the  ruling  made  in  his  case, 
denying  the  right  of  the  Utah  judges  to  inflict  punishment 
by  "segregation,"  and  he  was  released  from  confinement. 
This  ruling  also  released  others  who  had  been  illegally 
sentenced  by  the  judges  of  the  Utah  courts.  President 
Snow  was  sustained  as  the  president  of  the  Twelve  Apostles 
when  the  First  Presidency  was  re-organized  in  1889,  and 
was  also  called  to  preside  in  the  Salt  Lake  Temple  when 
that  building  was  opened  for  work  (1893),  which  position 
he  retained  until  his  death. 

The  Roberts  Case. — At  the  general  election  held  No- 
vember 8,  1898,  Brigham  H.  Roberts  (Democrat)  and  a 
member  of  the  presiding  council  of  the  seventies,  was  elected 
as  Utah's  representative  in  Congress,  and  Robert  N.  Baskin 
was  elected  to  the  Utah  supreme  court.  During  the  cam- 
paign much  was  said  by  the  enemies;  of  Mr.  Roberts,  be- 
cause he  had  a  plural  family,  and  the  agitation  became  nation- 
wide.    It  had  been  understood  when  Utah  became  a  state 


ADMINISTRATION  OF  LORENZO  SNOW  6\7 

that  there  should  be  no  more  plural  marriages,  and  the 
Utah  constitution  contained  a  provision  as  follows : 

"That  perfect  toleration  of  religious  sentiment  shall  be 
secured  and  that  no  inhabitant  of  said  state  shall  ever  be 
molested  in  person  or  property  on  account  of  his  or  her  mode 
of  religious  worship;  provided,  That  polygamous  or  plural 
marriages  are  forever  prohibited." 

However  it  was  not  understood  that  those  who  had  en- 
tered into  that  relation  should  be  barred  from  political 
rights.  President  Grover  Cleveland,  in  September,  1894, 
by  proclamation,  restored  all  political  and  civil  rights  to 
those  who  had  been  disfranchised  by  the  anti-polygamy  leg- 
islation. Similar  action  had  previously  been  taken  by  Presi- 
dent Benjamin  Harrison.  John  Henry  Smith,  president  of 
the  constitutional  convention,  was  a  polygamist,  and  Brig- 
ham  H.  Roberts  also  served  in  that  body  without  any  question 
of  opposition,  and  helped  to  frame  the  constitution  which 
prohibited  plural  marriage  in  the  state. 

Opposition  of  the  Ministers. — The  opposition  against 
Congressman  Roberts  was  led  by  the  Ministerial  Alliance 
of  Salt  Lake  City,  Attorney  A.  T.  Schroeder,  and  the  Salt 
Lake  Tribune,  which  at  that  time  was  the  organ  of  the 
Republican  party.  Mr.  Charles  C  Goodwin,  editor  of  the 
Tribune,  had  served  with  B.  H.  Roberts  in  the  constitu- 
tional convention  without  a  thought  of  opposition.  It  ap- 
peared now  that  the  old  question  was  to  be  revived  through 
religious  and  political  hate,  and  that  the  harmony  which 
had  prevailed  was.  to  come  to  an  end.  The  Ministerial 
Alliance  met  December  6,  1898,  and  prepared  an  address, 
which  was  signed  by  twenty-four  ''ministers  of  the  Gospel," 
"most  earnestly"  calling  upon  the  people  of  the  United 
States  to  join  them  in  a  protest  against  the  seatmg  of 
Congressman-elect  Roberts  of  Utah.  They  declared  that 
the  "Mormon"  Church,  in  the  election  of  Congressman  Rob- 
erts, had  broken  its  pledge  with  the  government. 

Statement  of  President  Snow. — In  a  telegram  to  the 
New  York  IVorld,  December  29,  1898,  President  Snow  stated, 


618        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

officially  and  emphatically,  in  answer  to  the  many  false 
reports,  that  plural  marriages  had  ceased  with  the  issuance 
of  the  manifesto  by  President  Woodruff,  and  that  the 
Church  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  nomination  and  election 
of  B.  H.  Roberts,  that  matter  being  entirely  a  secular  and 
political  affair.  The  record  of  the  election  showed  that  B. 
H.  Roberts  received  greater  support  from  the  non-''Mor- 
mons"  than  he  did  from  the  ''Mormon"  people. 

Declaration  of  Senator  Rawlins. — In  answer  to  the 
false  accusations.  Senator  Joseph  L.  Rawlins  (non-" Mor- 
mon")  stated: 

"That  polygamists  should  be  disqualified  to  vote  or  to 
hold  office  was  no  part  of  the  compact  between  the  state 
of  Utah  and  the  United  States.  In  territorial  elections 
polygamists  were  so  disqualified.  But  Congress  purposely 
and  knowingly  wiped  away  all  such  disqualifications  as  to 
the  very  first  election  to  be  held  under  the  enabling  act, 
namely,  the  election  of  delegates  to  the  Constitutional  Con- 
vention." 

Congressman  Roberts  Excluded. — When  B.  H.  Rob- 
erts was  called  to  the  bar  of  the  house  to  be  sworn  in,  Mr. 
Robert  W.  Tayler  of  Ohio  arose  and  moved  that  the  ques- 
tion of  the  right  of  the  representative  from  Utah  be  re- 
ferred to  a  committee  of  nine  members  of  the  house,  and 
until  such  committee  made  report,  the  said  B.  H.  Roberts 
should  not  be  sworn  in,  or  permitted  to  occupy  a  seat. 
The  motion  was  carried,  and  after  an  investigation  of  six 
weeks,  seven  of  the  members  of  the  coirunittee  reported  in 
favor  of  his  exclusion  which  should  be  determined  by  a 
majority  vote;  the  other  two  members  of  the  committee 
favored  admission  of  the  Utah  member,  and  then  expulsion 
afterwards.  In  the  meantime  many  petitions  from  all  parts 
of  the  United  States  poured  into  Congress  asking  for  his 
expulsion.  January  25,  1900,  the  matter  came  to  a  vote 
and  bigotry  prevailed.  Congresssman-elect  Roberts  was  ex- 
cluded by  a  vote  of  244  to  50  and  36  not  voting.  A  num- 
ber of  those  who  voted  for  the  majority  report  confessed 


ADMINISTRATION  OF  LORENZO  SNOW  619 

that  they  voted  against  their  consciences  and  in  favor  of 
public  clamor  that  their  own  political  lives  might  be  saved. 
Having  been  given  a  chance  to  make  a  defense,  B.  H.  Rob- 
erts spoke,  making  a  vigorous  and  telling  protest  against 
the  bigoted  action  proposed  against  him. 

The  Issue  of  Church  Bonds. — Due  to  the  financial 
difficulties  in  which  the  Church  was  placed  because  of  con- 
tinued prosecution  and  persecution,  it  became  necessary  for 
some  action  to  be  taken.  It  was  decided  that  bonds  be 
issued,  and  this  was  done  in  the  sum  of  one  million  dol- 
lars. The  bonds  were  taken  up  by  the  people  at  home  and 
local  interests,  and  by  this  aid  the  Church  was  able  to 
meet  its  many  obligations  and  was  saved  from  financial 
embarrassment. 

The  Law  of  Tithing. — The  administration  of  Presi- 
dent Lorenzo  Snow  was  noted  particularly  for  the  teach- 
ing of  the  law  of  tithing,  and  the  great  reform  among  the 
members  of  the  Church  in  relation  to  that  principle.  This 
reform  was  inaugurated  in  the  spring  of  1899,  while  the 
presidency  were  visiting  the  various  settlements  of  th-e 
Church  in  southern  Utah.  On  the  return  journey  from  St. 
George  the  law  of  tithing  was  made  the  special  theme. 
This  topic  was  continued  in  the  sessions  of  the  Mutual 
Improvement  conference  held  the  latter  part  of  May,  and  it 
became  the  watchword,  or  slogan,  of  the  various  stakes.  A 
resolution  was  unanimously  adopted  in  the  Mutual  con- 
ference, as  follows: 

''Resolved:  That  we  accept  the  doctrine  of  tithing,  as 
now  presented  by  President  Snow,  as  the  present  word  and 
will  of  the  Lord  unto  us,  and  we  do  accept  it  with  all  our 
hearts;  we  will  ourselves  observe  it,  and  we  will  do  all 
in  our  power  to  get  the  Latter-day  Saints  to  do  Hkewise." 

After  a  few  remarks  by  Elder  Francis  M.  Lyman  in  re- 
lation to  the  resolution,  President  Snow  remarked:  "Breth- 
ren, the  God  of  our  fathers  Abraham,  Isaac  and  Jacob 
bless  you.     Every  man  who  is  here,  who  has  made  this 


620        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

\ 

promise,  will  be  saved  in  the  Celestial  Kingdom.  God  bless 
you.     Amen." 

The  Solemn  Fast-Day. — Following  the  Mutual  con- 
ference, a  solemn  assembly  of  all  the  general  authorities  and 
the  officers  of  the  various  stakes,  was  held  in  the  Salt  Lake 
Temple,  Sunday,  July  2,  1899.  The  day  was  also  observed 
as  a  general  fast  day  according  to  the  custom  of  the  Church," 
The  law  of  tithing  was  discussed  among  other  importanc 
topics,  and  here  also  a  resolution  was  adopted  by  the  as- 
sembled brethren,  six  hundred  and  twenty- three  officers  of 
the  Church  being  present,  that  they  would  convenant  with 
the  Lord  to  observe  this  sacred  law  of  tithing,  and  teach  the 
Saints  to  do  the  same.  From  that  time  forth  the  paying 
of  tithes  and  offerings  on  the  part  of  the  members  was 
observed  with  increased  interest,  although  there  still  are 
many  who  do  not  faithfully  observe  this  law. 

Celebration  of  Mission  Jubilees. — The  fiftieth  anni- 
versary of  the  introduction  of  the  Gospel  into  Scandinavia 
was  celebrated  with  fitting  ceremonies,  Thursday,  June  14, 
1900,  in  the  assembly  hall.  Salt  Lake  City.  Elder  Anthon 
H.  Lund,  of  the  council  of  the  apostles,  presided.  The  fes- 
tivities continued  until  the  17th  of  June. 

A  similar  celebration  was  held  in  December,  1900.  at 
Honolulu,  Hawaii,  in  commemoration  of  the  opening  of  the 
mission  in  the  Hawaiian  Islands.  President  George  Q.  Can- 
non, one  of  the  first  missionaries  to  the  land,  was  present 
as  the  guest  of  honor.  The  Saints  from  the  various  islands 
assembled  and  engaged  in  a  time  of  feasting  and  refreshing 
and  were  instructed  by  President  Cannon  and  many  others. 

The  Scofield  Disaster. — A  sad  occurrence  which 
cast  a  cloud  of  gloom  over  Utah,  was  the  explosion  in  Mine 
number    4,    at    Winter    Quarters,    near    Scofield,    Carbon 


"One  day  each  month  is  set  apart  by  the  Church  as  a  fast  day. 
Before  the  administration  of  President  Wilford  Woodruff  the 
first  Thursday  in  each  month  was  set  apart  for  this  purpose. 
December  6,  1896,  a  change  in  the  day  was  made  and  the  first 
Sunday  of  each  month  has  been  observed  as  a  general  fast  day 
fpr  the  rpernbers  of  the  Church  since  that  time, 


ADMINISTRATION  OF  LORENZO  SNOW  621 

County,  May  1,  1900.  About  two  hundred  miners  were 
killed  many  of  whom  were  members  of  the  Church.  Elders 
George  Teasdale,  Heber  J.  Grant,  and  Reed  Smoot,  of  the 
council  of  the  twelve  attended  the  services  which  were  held 
at  Scofield,  Sunday,  May  6,  1900.  Governor  Heber  M. 
Wells,  appealed  to  the  public  for  aid  for  the  bereaved  fam- 
ilies and  the  people  of  the  state  responded  nobly. 

The  Japanese  Mission. — An  event  of  great  interest 
which  occurred  near  the  close  of  the  ministry  of  President 
Snow,  was  the  opening  of  a  mission  in  Japan.  In  keeping 
with  the  commandment  to  preach  the  Gospel  in  all  the  world, 
President  Snow  was  led  to  send  missionaries  to  the  little 
brown  people  of  the  far  East.  Elder  Heber  J.  Grant,  of  the 
council  of  the  apostles,  was  chosen  February  14,  1901,  to 
open  that  mission.  Later  Elders  Horace  S.  Ensign,  Louis 
A.  Kelsch  and  Alma  O.  Taylor,  were  called  to  assist  in 
that  labor.  These  brethren  departed  for  Japan,  July  24, 
1901,  and  arrived  in  Yokohama,  August  12.  The  work  of 
teaching  the  natives  was  slow  because  of  the  many  cen- 
turies of  pagan  teaching  and  the  difficulty  the  elders  had  in 
learning  the  language.  After  the  return  of  the  other  breth- 
ren, Elder  Taylor  remained  in  that  land  as  president  of  the 
mission  for  nine  years.  Work  is  still  being  conducted  among 
the  Japanese. 

Death  of  President  Snow. — When  the  October  con- 
ference was  held  in  1901,  President  Snow  was  ill  and  unable 
to  attend  the  opening  sessions.  Sunday  afternoon,  the  third 
and  closing  day  (Oct.  6),  he  was  present  and,  though  some- 
what feeble,  made  extended  remarks.  At  the  close  of  his 
address  the  general  authorities  were  sustained.  Joseph  F. 
Smith  was  presented  as  first  counselor  in  the  Presidency — 
President  George  Q.  Cannon  having  died  April  12,  1901,  in 
California — and  Rudger  Clawson  was  presented  as  second 
counselor.  These  brethren,  however,  were  not  set  apart  to 
these  positions,  for  President  Snow  returned  from  the  con- 
ference and  was  confined  to  his  room  in  the  Bee  Hive 


622        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

House,  where,  four  days  later  (Oct.  10),  he  died.  Funeral 
services  were  held  in  the  tabernacle  on  the  13th,  after  which 
the  body  was  taken  by  special  train  to  Brigham  City,  Presi- 
dent Snow's  former  home,  and  there  interred,  in  the  pres- 
ence of  the  general  authorities  of  the  Church  and  a  vast  con- 
course of  people. 


CHAPTER  53 


THE  ADMINISTRATION  OF  PRESIDENT 

JOSEPH   F.   SMITH. 

1901—1918. 

The  Presidency  Re-organized. — At  the  regular  week- 
ly meeting  of  the  apostles,  held  in  the  Salt  Lake  Temple, 
October  17,  1901,  the  First 
Presidency  was  re-organized. 
Joseph  F.  Smith,  the  senior 
apostle,  was  sustained  as  Pres- 
ident of  the  Church,  and  he 
selected  John  R.  Winder  and 
Anthon  H.  Lund  as  his 
counselors.  Brigham  Young, 
Jr.,  was  chosen  president  of 
the  council  of  the  twelve 
apostles.  John  R.  Winder, 
the  first  counselor  in  the 
First  Presidency,  was  at  the 
time  of  his  appointment  sec- 
ond counselor  to  Presiding 
Bishop  William  B.  Preston. 
Anthon  H.  Lund  was  a  mem- 
ber of  the  council  of  apostles. 
Both  counselors  were  men  of 
wide  experience,  careful  and  josepti  f.  smith 

conservative,  and  well  fitted  for  this  new  calling.  One  week 
later  (Oct.  24)  Hyrum  Mack  Smith,  eldest  son  of  Presi- 
dent Joseph  F.  Smith,  was  called  to  fill  the  vacancy  in  the 
council  of  the  apostles. 

A  Special  Conference. — A  special  conference  of  the 
Church  was  held  in  the  tabernacle,  November  10,  1901,  and 
the  general  authorities  of  the  Church  were  sustained  by  the 
vote  of  the  people.  Each  quorum  of  the  Priesthood  voted 
separately,  and  then  the  entire  body  of  the  Saints,  accord- 


624        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


ing  to  the  regular  custom  when  a  new  First  Presidency  is 
sustained. 

President  Joseph  F.  Smith.— November  13,  1838, 
Joseph  F.  Smith  was  born  at  Far  West,  Missouri.  A  few 
days  before  his  birth  his  father  Hyrum  Smith  and  his  uncle, 
Joseph  Smith  the  Prophet,  and  others,  had  been  taken  pris- 
oners by  the  mob-militia  of  Missouri  on  the  false  charge  of 
treason,    and    were    under    sentence    to    be    shot.      As    a 

child  Joseph  F.  Smith 
passed  through  the  trying 
scenes  of  Missouri  and  Il- 
linois, and  in  1848  (Sept. 
2Z)  he  entered  the  Salt 
Lake  Valley  with  his 
mother.  Although  but  a 
boy  nine  years  of  age,  he 
drove  an  ox  team  across 
the  plains  from  the  Mis- 
souri River.  In  1852  his 
mother,  Mary  Fielding 
Smith,  died,  and  two  years 
later.  May  27,  1854,  he  left 
for  a  mission  to  the  Ha- 
waiian Islands,  when  but 
fifteen  years  of  age.  He 
performed  active  and  faith- 
ful missionary  service  in 
that  land  and  later  in  Great 

JOHN   R.   WINDER  3^.^^^^^^    ^^^    ^^g    Ordaiucd 

an  apostle  by  President  Brigham  Young,  July  1,  1866. 
October  8,  1867,  he  was  chosen  as  one  of  the  council  of  the 
twelve,  succeeding  Amasa  M.  Lyman.  With  the  exception 
of  the  interim  between  the  administration  of  President 
Taylor  and  that  of  President  Woodruff,  he  served  as  a 
member  of  the  First  Presidency  from  October,  1880,  until 
the  death  of  President  Snow. 

The  Bureau  of  Information. — An  important  step  in 


ADMINISTRATION  OF  JOSEPH  F.  SMITH  625 


the  missionary  work  of  the  Church  was  the  opening  of  the 
"Bureau  of  Information  and  Church  Literature,"  August 
4,  1902,  on  the  temple  block.  A  small  building  for  the 
entertainment  of  strangers  and  as  a  storehouse  for  literature 
was  erected  in  1902,  and  the  work  was  placed  under  the 
direction  of  Benjamin  Goddard,  Thomas  Hull,  Arnold 
H.  Schulthess  and  Josiah  Burrows.  About  seventy-five  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  were 
called  to  act  as  guides  and 
entertain  visitors.  Litera- 
ture was  freely  distributed 
and  much  prejudice  was  re- 
moved. The  first  year  more 
than  one  hundred  and  fifty 
thousand  persons  visited 
the  block,  and  eighteen  or 
twenty  years  later  over  four 
hundred  thousand  people, 
on  the  average,  passed 
through  the  grounds  an- 
nually. In  1904  a  more 
commodious  building  was 
erected  which  has  been  add- 
ed to  from  time  to  time  until 
now  an  excellent  building 
stands  upon  the  ground  for 
the  benefit  and  comfort  of 
strangers.  anthon  h.  lund 

The  Reed  Smoot  Case.— January  20,  1903,  the  legis- 
lature of  Utah  elected  Reed  Smoot  United  States  senator. 
He  had  been  a  candidate  before,  but  stepped  aside  in  favor 
of  another.  April  8,  1900,  he  was  called  to  the  apostleship, 
and  the  anti-''Mormon"  element  in  Utah  made  this  a  pre- 
text for  entering  a  protest  against  his  being  seated.  As 
early  as  November  24,  1903,  when  it  became  known  that  he 
would  be  a  candidate,  the  Ministerial  Alliance,  an  organiza- 
tion of  Protestant  ministers  of  Salt   Lake  City,  adopted 

41 


626        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

resolutions  in  protest  of  his  candidacy.  Their  grounds  were 
that  he  was  an  apostle  of  the  *' Mormon"  Church,  and  be- 
lieved in  polygamy.  They  had  been  successful  in  eliminat- 
ing B.  H.  Roberts  from  political  office  in  1900,  and  this 
gave  them  encouragement  to  press  the  matter  further  in 
their  campaign  to  disfranchise  all  the  elders  of  the  Church, 
and  if  successful,  eventually  all  members  of  the  Church. 
B.  H.  Roberts  was  denied  his  seat  on  the  grounds  that  he 
was  a  polygamist ;  Reed  Smoot  was  to  be  eliminated  because 
he  ''believed  in  polygamy"  and  was  an  apostle  of  the  Church. 
It  was  commonly  reported  that  if  Reed  Smoot  could  be  de- 
nied a  seat  in  the  senate,  then  any  member  of  the  Church 
who  had  been  through  the  temple  could  also  be  deprived  of 
his  franchise,  and  this  was  the  aim  of  these  reverend  gentle- 
men and  their  associates. 

Protest  of  Citizens. — January  25,  1903,  nineteen  cit- 
izens'^ of  Salt  Lake  City  signed  and  forwarded  to  the  senate 
of  the  United  States  a  formal  protest  asking  for  the  ex- 
pulsion of  Reed  Smoot  from  the  senate.^ 


"These  nineteen  were  :  Rev.  William  M.  Paden,  Parley  L.  Wil- 
liams, Edward  B.  Critchlow,  E.  W.  Wilson,  Charles  C.  Goodwin, 
L.  W.  Colbath,  William  A.  Nelden,  Rev.  Clarence  T.  Brown, 
Ezra  Thompson,  J.  J.  Corum,  George  R.  Hancock".  W.  Mont 
Ferry,  Rev.  John  L.  Leilich,  Harry  C,  Hill,  Clarence  E.  Allen, 
George  M.  Scott,  S.  H.  Lewis,  H.  G.  McMillan  and  Rev.  Abiel 
Leonard.  L.  W.  Colbath  later  withdrew  his  name. 

^This  protest  was  divided  under  six  heads  as  follows : 
.l...The  Mormon  Priesthood  according  to  the  doctrine  of  that 
Church,    is   vested   with   supreme   authority   in   all   things   temporal 
and  spiritual. 

2.  The  first  presidency  and  twelve  apostles  are  supreme  in 
the  exercise  and  transmission  of  the  mandates   of  this   authority 

3.  As  this  body  of  men  has  not  abandoned  the  principles  an^l 
practices   of  political   dictation,   so   also   it   has   not   abandoned  be 
lief    in    polygamy    and    polygamous    cohabitation. 

4.  That    this    is    the    attitude    of    the     first    presidency    an  I 
apostolate,    even    since    the    suspensory    manifesto    of    1890,   is    evi 
denced    by    their    teachings    since    then. 

5.  This  body  of  officials,  of  whom  Senator-elect  Smoot  is 
one,  also  practice  or  connive  at  and  encourage  the  practice  of 
polygamy  and  polygamous  cohabitation,  and  those  whom  they 
liave    permitted    to    hold    legislative    office    have,    without    protest 


ADMINISTRATION  OF  JOSEPH  F.  SMITH  627 

In  substantiation  of  these  charges  the  protestants  quoted 
from  various  sources,  inckiding  many  newspaper  reports  ut- 
terly unreHable  and  false  upon  their  very  face.  The  Rev. 
John  L.  Leilich  also  made  separate  affidavit  stating  among 
other  falsehoods  that  Reed  Smoot  was  a  polygamist.  As 
this  charge  was  untrue  the  reverend  gentleman  was  unable  to 
prove  his  statements. 

Senator  Smoot  Makes  Reply. — To  all  these  charges 
Senator  Smoot  made  full  and  complete  denial  in  an 
answer  in  the  District  of  Columbia,  January  4,  1904.  March 
5,  1903,  he  had  been  sworn  in  as  a  senator  and  his  case  was 
referred  to  the  committee  on  privileges  and  elections  of  which 
Julius  C.  Burrows  of  Michigan  was  chairman.  Mr.  Robert 
W.  Tayler,  of  Ohio,  who  gained  some  prominence  and  no- 
toriety in  the  case  of  B.  H.  Roberts,  was  the  attorney  for  the 
protestants.  Senator  Smoot  was  represented  by  A.  S. 
Worthington,  of  Washington,  and  Waldemar  Van  Cott,  of 
Salt  Lake  City. 

The  Case  Before  the  Senate. — The  case  was  first  con- 
sidered by  the  committee  on  privileges  and  elections,  Janu- 
ary 16,  1904,  and  continued  before  that  committee  until 
June  1906.  The  chairman,  Julius  C.  Burrows,  and  other 
members  of  the  committee  manifested  a  spirit  of  extreme 
liatred  in  the  case.  It  was  apparent  from  the  beginning  that 
It  was  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  that 
was  on  trial  before  the  nation,  not  Senator  Reed  Smoot. 
Many  witnesses  were  called,  including  President  Joseph  F. 
Smith  and  other  leaders  of  the  Church,  who  were  treated 
with  very  little  consideration  by  the  majority  of  the  com- 
mittee members.  Thousands  of  petitions  asking  for  Reed 
Smoot's  expulsion  poured  into  the  senate  from  all  over  the 


or  objection  from  them,  sought  to  pass  a  law  nullifying  enactments 
against    polygamous    cohabitation. 

6.  The  supreme  authorities  in  the  Church,  of  whom  Senator- 
elect  Reed  Smoot  is  one,  to-wit,  the  first  presidency  and  twelve 
apostles,  not  only  connive  at  violation  of,  but  protect  and  honor 
the  violators  of  the  laws  against  polygamy  and  polygamous  co- 
habitation. 


628       ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

United  States,  and  the  spirit  of  prejudice  ran  high.  During 
the  two  years  of  the  investigation  the  Church  was  thoroughly 
advertised  before  the  world.  The  press  of  the  country,  seek- 
ing for  the  sensational,  grasped  at  every  item  of  evidence 
detrimental  to  the  interest  of  the  Church  and  magnified  much 
of  the  testimony,  coloring  it  with  additional  falsehood. 
Nevertheless  there  appeared  from  time  to  time  friendly  com- 
ments and  articles  in  various  quarters  where  men  were  big 
and  broad  enough  to  face  the  prejudice  of  the  world.  It 
can  be  said  in  perfect  truth  that  the  investigation,  while 
carried  on  in  the  spirit  of  extreme  hatred,  resulted  bene- 
ficially for  the  Church. 

The  Case  Decided. — June  11,  1906,  the  committee 
made  report  to  the  senate.  The  majority  repoit,  which  was 
adverse  to  Senator  Smoot,  was  signed  by  Chairman  J.  C. 
Burrows,  and  supported  by  Senators  J.  P.  Dolliver,  Edmund 
W.  Pettus,  Fred  T.  Dubois,  Joseph  Bailey,  Lee  S.  Overman, 
and  William  A.  Clark.  They  stated  that  "the  more  de- 
liberately and  carefully  the  testimony  taken  in  the  investi- 
gation is  considered,  the  more  irresistibly  it  leads  to  the 
conclusion  that  the  facts  stated  in  the  protest  are  true." 

The  minority  report,  signed  by  Senators  Joseph  B. 
Fc raker,  Albert  J.  Beveridge,  William  P.  Dillingham,  Albert 
J.  Hopkins  and  Philander  C.  Knox,  held  to  the  opposite 
view. 

The  case  was  called  up  in  the  senate,  December  13,  1906, 
and  continued  before  that  body — a  large  number  of  the 
senators  making  speeches — until  February  20,  1907,  when 
the  final  vote  was  taken.  The  resolution  was  amended  so 
that  it  required  the  concurrence  of  two  thirds  of  the  sena- 
tors present.  The  vote  stood  yeas  28,  nays  42,  and  20  not 
voting;  consequently  the  result  of  the  vote  was  that  the 
resolution  was  rejected,  and  Senator  Smoot  retained  his 
seat. 

The  "American  Party." — In  January  1901,  Thomas 
Kearns,  a  rich  mining  man,  was  elected  by  the  legislature 
to  the  United  States  senate  to  fill  a  four-year  term,  which 


ADMINISTRATION  OF  JOSEPH  F.  SMITH  629 

had  been  vacant  for  two  years  because  the  previous  legis- 
lature failed  to  elect  a  senator.  Mr.  Kearns  was  very  anxious 
to  be  returned  to  the  senate,  and  sought  the  support  of 
President  Joseph  F.  Smith — in  other  words  the  support  of 
the  Church — ^which  was  not  given,  and  he  was  informed  that 
the  Church  was  not  in  politics.  Having  obtained  control  of 
the  Salt  Lake  Tribune  he  made  it  his  personal  organ  of 
hate  against  the  Church  in  general  and  President  Joseph  F. 
Smith  in  particular.  He  and  others  of  like  character,  in 
the  autumn  of  1904,  organized  the  "American  Party."  The 
excuse  offered  for  this  political  party  was  the  investigation 
going  on  in  the  Reed  Smoot  case.  This  anti-"Mormon" 
political  organization  endured  from  1904  until  1911,  and 
during  those  years  captured  the  machinery  of  Salt  Lake 
City.  A  campaign  of  vindictive  falsehood  was  conducted 
which  was  a  disgrace  and  a  foul  blot  on  the  state  of  Utah. 
During  this  time  the  Tribune  maliciously  cartooned,  and 
wickedly  vilified  President  Joseph  F.  Smith  in  its  col- 
umns in  a  manner  that  would  not  have  been  tolerated  any- 
where outside  of  Utah.  Finally,  even  anti-" Mormons" 
sickened  of  the  condition,  and  the  better  clement  of  the 
"American  Party"  joined  with  other  citizens  and  put  an 
end  to  the  obnoxious  condition. 

President  Smith's  Attitude. — The  only  reply  Presi- 
dent Joseph  F.  Smith  made  to  these  vicious  and  daily  at- 
tacks, was  to  express  himself  as  follows : 

"I  feel  in  my  heart  to  forgive  all  men  in  the  broad  sense 
that  God  requires  of  me  to  forgive  all  men,  and  I  desire 
to  love  my  neighbor  as  myself ;  and  to  this  extent  I  bear  no 
malice  towards  any  of  the  children  of  my  Father.  But  there 
are  enemies  to  the  work  of  the  Lord,  as  there  were  enemies 
of  the  Son  of  God.  There  are  those  who  speak  only  evil 
of  the  Latter-day  Saints.  There  are  those — and  they  abound 
largely  in  our  midst — who  will  shut  their  eyes  to  every 
virtue  and  to  every  good  thing  connected  with  this  latter- 
day  work,  and  will  pour  out  floods  of  falsehood  and  mis- 
representation against  the  people  of  God.  I  forgive  them 
for  this.    I  leave  them  in  the  hand  of  the  just  Judge." 


630        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

The  Case  of  John  W.  Taylor  and  M.  F.  Cowley.-- 

While  the  investigation  at  Washington  was  going  on,  Elders 
John  W.  Taylor  and  Matthias  F.  Cowley  were  requested 
by  the  senate  committee  as  witnesses.  President  Smith  was 
asked  to  locate  them  and  have  them  go  to  Washington.  In 
answer  to  his  appeal  they  declined  to  go.  It  was  discovered 
that  they  were  out  of  harmony  with  the  attitude  of  the 
Church  regarding  the  manifesto  of  President  Woodruff. 
They  maintained  that  the  manifesto  applied  to  the  United 
States  only.  However,  the  attitude  of  the  Church  was  that 
it  applied  to  the  entire  world. 

Official  Statement  of  President  Smith.— This  led  to 
the  discovery  that  some  plural  marriages  had  been  entered 
into  contrary  to  the  announcement  of  President  Woodruff, 
and  also  a  statement  made  by  President  Lorenzo  Snow. 
Therefore,  President  Smith,  at  the  general  conference, 
April  6,  1904,  made  the  following  official  statement: 

''Inasmuch  as  there  are  numerous  reports  in  circulation 
that  plural  marriages  have  been  entered  into,  contrary  to  the 
official  declaration  of  President  Woodruff  of  September  24, 
1890,  commonly  called  the  manifesto,  which  was  issued  by 
President  Woodruff,  and  adopted  by  the  Church  at  its 
general  conference,  October  6,  1890,  which  forbade  any 
marriage  violative  of  the  law  of  the  land,  I,  Joseph  F. 
Smith,  President  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter- 
day  Saints,  hereby  affirm  and  declare  that  no  such  mar- 
riages have  been  solemnized  with  the  sanction,  consent,  or 
knowledge  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints. 

''And  I  hereby  announce  that  all  such  marriages  are 
prohibited,  and  if  any  officer  or  member  of  the  Church 
shall  assume  to  solemnize  or  enter  into  any  such  marriage, 
he  will  be  deemed  in  transgression  against  the  Church,  and 
will  be  liable  to  be  dealt  with  according  to  the  rules  and 
regulations  thereof  and  excommunicated  therefrom. 
(Signed)  "Joseph  F.  Smith." 

"President  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints." 


ADMINISTRATION  OF  JOSEPH  F.  SMITH  631 

This  statement,  on  motion  of  Francis  M.  Lyman,  was 
presented  to  the  conference  and  unanimously  adopted.  The 
agitation  which  followed  led  to  the  resignation,  October 
28,  1905,  of  Elders  John  W.  Taylor  and  Matthias  F.  Cow- 
ley from  the  council  of  the  apostles. 

Dedication  of  the  Joseph  Smith  Monument. — Mon- 
day, December  18,  1905,  President  Joseph  F.  Smith  and 
about  twenty-five  others,  including  a  number  of  the  general 
authorities  of  the  Church,  left  Salt  Lake  City,  for  Sharon, 
Vermont,  to  dedicate  a  monument  on  the  farm  where  Joseph 
Smith  the  Prophet  was  born.  This  beautiful  monument, 
with  a  polished  granite  shaft  thirty-eight  and  one-half  feet 
high — one  foot  for  every  year  of  the  Prophet's  life — had 
been  erected  under  the  direction  of  Elder  Junius  F.  Wells. 
December  23,  1905,  the  one  hundreth  anniversary  of  the 
Prophet's  birth,  it  was  dedicated  and  unveiled.  President 
Smith  offering  the  prayer.  A  short  time  before  this  evcnc 
the  Mack  farm,  on  which  the  monument  stands,  had  been 
purchased  by  the  Church  and  a  cottage  built  on  the  spot 
where  the  old  home  stood  in  which  the  Prophet  was  born. 
Subsequently  the  Church  purchased  the  Smith  farm  and 
Sacred  Grove,  in  Manchester  township.  New  York. 

President  Smith  Visits  Europe. — In  the  summer  of 
1906,  President  Joseph  F.  Smith  and  Presiding  Bishop 
Charles  W.  Nibley  went  to  Europe  and  spent  some  time  in 
each  of  the  missions.  This  was  the  first  time  a  President 
of  the  Church,  while  holding  that  office,  had  stooil  on 
F.u rope's  soil.  It  proved  to  be  a  great  blessing  to  the  Saints 
abroad  and  encouraged  and  built  them  up  in  the  faith.  An 
incident  worthy  of  record  which  occurred  on  that  trip  was 
the  remarkable  healing  of  John  Roothoff,  a  boy  eleven 
years  of  age,  residing  in  Rotterdam.  The  youth  was  blind, 
but  learning  that  President  Smith  would  be  present  he  said 
to  his  mother:  'Tf  you  will  take  me  with  you  to  meeting 
and  he  (President  Smith)  will  look  into  my  eyes,  I  believe 
they  will  be  healed."  He  was  permitted  to  accompany  his 
mother,  and  at  the  close  of  the  services  President  Smith 


632        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

greeted  each  individual  and  shook  hands  with  them.  As  the 
mother  presented  her  son,  President  Smith  raised  the  band- 
age on  his  eyes,  and  blessed  him.  When  he  returned  home 
the  boy  said:  "Mamma,  my  eyes  are  well,  I  can't  feel  any 
more  pain.    I  can  see  now,  and  far,  too." 

The  Address  to  the  World. — At  the  general  confer- 
ence of  the  Church  in  April,  1907,  which  was  held  shortly 
after  the  settlement  of  the  case  against  Senator  Smoot,  the 
First  Presidency  of  the  Church  issued  an  "Address  to  the 
World"  which  was  read  to,  and  adopted  by,  the  confer- 
ence. It  set  forth  clearly  the  attitude  of  the  Church  re- 
specting many  matters  which  had  been  discussed  during  the 
hearing  at  Washington,  and  was  also  a  reply  to  numerous 
magazine  articles  which  appeared  about  that  time  written 
expressly  for  the  injury  of  the  Church. 

It  was  stated  in  this  address,  in  answer  to  the  many  false 
accusations,  that  the  Church  had  respectfully  submitted  to 
the  law  enacted  against  plural  marriage.  "If  it  is  urged  that 
there  have  been  instances  of  the  violation  of  the  anti-polyg- 
amy laws,"  the  document  read,  "the  plain  answer  is  that 
in  every  state  and  nation  there  are  individuals  who  violate 
law  in  spite  of  all  the  vigilance  that  can  be  exercised;  but 
it  does  not  follow  that  the  integrity  of  a  community  or  a 
state  is  destroyed,  because  of  such  individual  transgres- 
sions. All  we  ask  is  that  the  same  common-sense  judgment 
be  exercised  in  relation  to  our  community  that  is  accorded 
to  other  communities."  It  was  also  declared  that  the  Church 
stood  for  the  "absolute  separation  of  Church  and  State ;  no 
domination  of  the  State  by  the  Church ;  no  State  interference 
with  the  functions  of  the  Church,  or  with  the  free  exercise 
of  religion ;  the  absolute  freedom  of  the  individual  from  the 
domination  of  ecclesiastical  authority  in  political  affairs ;  the 
equality  of  all  churches  before  the  law. 

"The  reaffirmation  of  this  doctrine  and  policy,  however, 
is  predicated  upon  the  express  understanding  that  politics 
in  the  States  where  our  people  reside  shall  be  conducted  as 
in  other  parts  of  the  Union;  that  there  shall  be  no  inter- 


ADMINISTRATION  OF  lOSEPH  F.  SMITH  633 


-President  John  R.  Win- 


ference  by  the  State  with  the  Church,  nor  with  the  free 
exercise  of  reHgion.  Should  political  parties  make  war 
upon  the  Church,  or  menace  the  civil,  political,  or  religious 
rights  of  its  members  as  such — against  a  policy  of  that  kind, 
by  any  political  party  or  set  of  men  whatsoever,  we  assert 
the  inherent  right  of  self-preservation  for  the  Church,  and 
her  right  to  call  upon  all  her  children,  and  upon  all  who 
love  justice,  and  desire  the  perpetuation  of  religious  liberty, 
to  come  to  her  aid,  to  stand  with  her  until  the  danger  shall 
have  passed.  And  this  openly,  submitting  the  justice  of 
our  cause  to  the  enlightened  judgment  of  our  fellow  men, 
should  such  an  issue  unhappily  arise.  We  desire  to  live  hi 
peace  and  confidence  with  our  fellow  citizens  of  all  politi- 
cal parties  and  of  all  religions." 

Changes  in  the  Presidency .- 
der,  first  counselor  in  the 
First  Presidency,  died  March 
27,  1910.  At  the  general 
conference  in  April  follow- 
ing, Anthon  H.  Lund  was 
advanced  to  the  position  of 
first  counselor,  and  John 
Henry  Smith  was  chosen  as 
second  counselor  in  the  presi- 
dency. President  John  Hen- 
ry Smith  died  October 
13,  1911,  and  Elder  Charles 
W.  Penrose  was  chosen  to 
succeed  him,  in  the  following 
December.  The  presiding 
patriarch,  John  Smith,  died 
November  6,  1911,  and  his 
grandson,  Hyrum  G.  Smith, 
was  sustained  in  that  calling  at  the  general  conference  of 
the  Church,  April  6,  1912. 

The   Saints  in   Mexico. — During  the   year    1912,   on 
account  of  civil  war  in  Mexico  and  the  constant  raid  of 


JOHN   HENRY  SMITH 


634        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


banditti  and  guerillas,  the  members  of  the  Church  residing 
in  the  Juarez  Stake  were  robbed  and  persecuted  and  finally 
forced  to  seek  refuge  in  the  United  States.  With  the  hope 
that  they  would  again  return  to  their  homes  most  of  them 
located  near  the  border,  but  as  time  passed  and  the  condi 
tion  did  not  improve,  a  large  number  moved  away  and 
located  in  other  stakes,  abandoning  their  property  in  Mexi 
CO.  Some  who  remained  near  the  border  have  again  re- 
turned to  their  homes,  and  there  is  some  prospect  (1921) 
that  they  may  be  partially  reimbursed  for  their  losses. 

The  World  War. — In  the  summer  of  1914,  Archduke 
Franz  Ferdinand,  heir  to  the  throne  of  Austria-Hungary, 
was  murdered  by  a  Serbian  student'.  This  event  caused 
strained  relations  to  exist  between  Austria  and  Serbia. 
Austria,  backed  by  Germany,  was  not  willing  to  accept  the 
conciliatory  note  of  the  smaller  country,  which  did  every- 
thing possible  to  avoid  p. 
rupture,  and  declared  wai 
July  28,  1914.  The  action 
was  followed  by  a  declara- 
tion of  war  by  Germany 
against  Russia  on  a  pre- 
text, August  1.  Germany 
also  made  an  attack  on 
France,  attempting  to  go 
through  Belgium,  against 
the  wishes  of  that  king- 
dom, to  expedite  their  ad- 
vancement. The  it.vasion 
of  Belgium  brought  Great 
Britain  into  the  conflict, 
and  eventually  most  of  <^hc 
countries  of  the  earth  were 
drawn  into  the  war.  Due 
to  Germany's  ruthless  sub- 
marine campaign  on  tiie 
CHARLES   \v.   PENROSE  high  seas,  the  United  States 


ADMINISTRATION  OF  JOSEPH  F.  SMITH  635 

was  forced  to  -declare  war  against  that  power,  April  6, 
1917.  Those  nations  which  were  not  actually  alined 
with  one  or  the  other  hostile  force,  were  caused  to  suffer 
great  privation  and  hardship.  The  great  conflict  continued 
until  November  11,  1918,  when  an  armistice  was  declared, 
which  later  resulted  in  a  treaty  of  peace,  Germany  and  her 
Allies,  Austria-Hungary  and  Turkey,  being  required;  to 
pay  enormous  war  indemnity.  Millions  of  lives  were  sac- 
rificed and  billions  in  property  destroyed  during  the  four 
years  of  actual  conflict,  and  at  the  close  the  nations  found 
themselves  on  the  verge  of  bankruptcy. 

During  the  first  year  (1917)  the  United  States  was  in 
the  war,  3,854  members  of  the  Church  were  in  the  army ; 
616  in  the  navy;  196  in  the  marines  and  over  800  in  other 
branches  of  the  service,  including  the  Red  Cross  and  medical 
corps.  By  the  early  part  of  January,  1919,  there  were 
14,975  members  of  the  Church  in  the  service.  Between  six 
and  seven  hundred  lost  their  lives  during  the  period  of  the 
war. 

The  Fulfilment  of  Prophecy. — The  world  war  was  a 
further  fulfilment  of  the  prophecy  on  war,  given  to  Joseph 
Smith,  Christmas  day,  1832,  wherein  the  revelation  states 
that  "the  days  will  come  that  war  will  be  poured  out  upon 
all  nations."  This  revelation  on  war  was  partly  fulfilled 
during  the  rebellion  of  the  Southern  States,  which  was  the 
beginning  of  the  end,  according  to  the  revelation.  There  are 
yet  other  things  pertaining  to  war  and  the  vexation  of  the 
nations,  spoken  of  in  that  prophecy,  which  are  to  be  ful- 
filled. 

A  Period  of  Prosperity. — The  administration  of  Pres- 
ident Joseph  F.  Smith  was  noted  chiefly  for  the  prosperity 
and  advancement  of  the  Church  during  the  seventeen  years 
of  his  presidency.  The  work  spread  abroad  in  the  earth 
as  well  as  in  the  stakes  of  Zion.  Meeting  houses  and  tab- 
ernacles, with  all  the  modern  conveniences,  were  erecte>d  in 
many  stakes  and  wards.  Even  in  the  mission  fields  com- 
modious   headquarters    and    churches    were    purchased    or 


636        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

built  in  various  places.  The  Dr.  Groves  Latter-day  Saints 
Hospital,  one  of  the  best  in  the  country,  was  erected.  Two 
large  and  important  structures,  the  Bishop's  Building  and  the 
Church  Office  Building,  were  built  for  the  purpose  of  tak- 
ing care  of  the  various  offices  and  departments  of  Church 
work.  The  Church  school  system  was  advanced  and  en- 
larged, and  the  very  best  facilities  were  obtained  for  the 
education  of  the  youth  of  Zion.  Two  temples,  one  at 
Cardston,  Canada,  and  one  at  Laie,  Hawaii,  were  under 
course  of  erection,  and  the  work  for  the  salvation  of  the 
dead  received  an  impetus  which  filled  the  present  temples 
to  overflowing.  The  Church  was  placed  in  a  position  to 
command  the  respect  of  all  honest  men.  Prejudice  was 
overcome,  and  the  great  men  of  our  nation  commenced  to 
look  upon  the  Latter-day  Saints  with  more  kindly  feelings. 

The  Passing  of  President  Smith. — In  the  spring  of 
1918,  President  Smith  commenced  to  fail  in  health,  and 
during  the  late  summer  and  fall  he  attended  to  most  of  his 
business  matters  in  his  own  room,  spending  very  little  time 
at  the  office.  He  would  generally  take  a  short  automobile 
ride  in  the  afternoon,  from  which  he  received  great  benefit. 
During  the  October  conference  (1918)  he  was  improved 
and  presided  at  all  the  sessions.  His  opening  address  was 
heard  in  all  parts  of  the  tabernacle,  but  was  not  delivere  1 
with  his  usual  physical  vigor.  After  the  conference  he  was 
again  confined  to  his  room  the  greater  part  of  his  time. 
October  3,  1918,  the  day  before  the  conference  convened, 
he  received  a  remarkable  manifestation  in  which  much  ad- 
ditional light  was  revealed  regarding  the  salvation  of  the 
dead  and  the  visit  of  the  Savior  to  the  world  of  spirits 
after  his  crucifixion.  He  made  reference,  indirectly,  to  this 
vision  in  his  remarks  at  the  conference,  but  it  was  not 
published  until  December,  having  first  been  submitted,  Octo- 
ber 31,  to  the  counselors  in  the  presidency  and  the  apostles 
and  patriarch  and  unanimously  accepted  by  them. 

Sunday,  November  17,  1918,  President  Smith  was  taken 
with  an  attack  of  pleurisy  which  continued  to  grow  in  in- 


ADMlNtSTkATtON  OF  JOSEPH  F.  SMITH  637 

tensity,  finally  developing  into  pleuro-pneumonia,  and  he 
passed  away,  Tuesday  morning,  November  19.  No  public 
funeral  could  be  held  as  the  city  was  under  quarantine  be- 
cause an  epidemic  of  influenza  was  over  all  the  land. 
Thousands  of  people  lined  the  streets  as  the  cortege  passed 
and  services  in  the  cold  open  air  were  held  at  the  grave, 
where  brief  remarks  were  made  by  President  Heber  J. 
Grant  and  Bishop  Charles  W.  Nibley.  President  Anthon 
H.  Lund  had  charge  of  the  services  and  President  Charles 
W.  Penrose  dedicated  the  grave. 


CHAPTER  54 

THE   ADMINISTRATION   OF   PRESIDENT 
HEBER  J.  GRANT 
1918— 

President  Heber  J.  Grant. — By  virtue  of  his  position 
as  president  of  the  council  of  apostles,  Heber  J.  Grant  be- 
came the  presiding  offi- 
cer of  the  Church  at  the 
death  of  President 
Smith.  Heeding  the  in- 
struction of  President 
Wilford  Woodruff— 
which  was  given  by  rev- 
elation, and  was  followed 
by  Presidents  Snow  and 
Smith — that  the  First 
Presidency  should  be  or- 
ganized without  delay, 
the  council  of  apostles 
met  November  23,  1918, 
in  the  temple,  and  Heber 
J.  Grant  was  sustained 
and  set  apart  as  Presi- 
dent of  the  Church.  He 
selected  as  his  counsel- 
ors Anthon  H.  Lund 
HEBER  J.  GBANT  ^^^    Charles    W.    Pen- 

rose, who  had  served  with  President  Joseph  F.  Smith. 

President  Grant  was  born  November  22,  1856,  in  Salt 
Lake  City.  He  is  the  son  of  Jedediah  Morgan  and  Rachel 
Ridgeway  Ivins  Grant.  He  is  a  man  of  great  activity  and 
endless  energy;  full  of  sympathy  for  the  down-trodden  and 
the  poor.  In  the  financial  world  he  is  recognized  as  a  man 
of  keen  ability,  yet  his  life  has  been  constantly  devoted  to 
the  welfare  and  progress  of  the  Church,  his  labors  in  the 


ADMINISTRATION  OF  HEBER  J.  GRANT    639 

ministry  dating  from  his  early  youth.  In  1880  he  was 
called  to  preside  over  the  Tooele  Stake  of  Zion,  succeeding 
I'^rancis  M.  Lyman  who  had  been  called  into  the  council 
of  the  twelve.  Two  years  later  (October  16,  1882)  he  was 
himself  ordained  an  apostle,  having  been  called,  with  Elder 
George  Teasdale,  to  that  office  by  revelation.  In  1901 
he  went  to  Japan  and  there  opened  the  door  for  the  preach- 
ing of  the  Gospel,  and  after  his  return  he  was  called  to  pre- 
side over  the  European  mission,  where  he  labored  for  three 
years. 

The  General  Conference  Postponed. — Because  of  the 
influenza  epidemic  no  meetings  were  held  during  the  winter 
and  spring  of  1919.  On  this  account,  the  general  conference, 
which  otherwise  would  have  been  held  in  April,  was  post- 
poned until  June  1,  1919.  On  that  occasion  the  solemn 
assembly  of  the  Priesthood  was  held,  and  the  authorities 
of  the  Church  were  sustained  by  the  usual  separate  vote  of 
the  quorums.  That  conference  was  devoted  largely  to  a 
memorial  service  for  President  Joseph  F.  Smith. 

Dedicr.tion   of    the    Hawaiian    Temple.  — Thanksgiv- 


IIAWAIIAN    TEMPLE 


640        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


ing  day,  November  27,  1919,  the  temple  at  Laie,  Hawaii, 
was  dedicated  by  President  Heber  J.  Grant.  He  was  ac- 
companied to  that  land  by  President  Anthon  H.  Lund, 
Rudger  Clawson,  Stephen  L.  Richards,  Presiding  Bishop 
Charles  W.  Nibley  and  Arthur  Winter.  The  dedicatory 
services  were  repeated,  five  services  being  held  to  accomo- 
date all  the  people — 1,239  souls  attending  the  services.  This 
is  the  first  temple  erected  outside  of  the  continental  United 
States,  and  is  for  the  benefit  of  the  native  Saints  of  the 
islands  of  the  Pacific,  The  mission  in  the  Hawaiian  Is- 
lands was  opened  in  1850  by  George  Q.  Cannon  and  others, 
and  thousands  of  the  natives  received  the  Gospel.  The 
site  for  the  Hawaiian  temple  was  dedicated  by  President 
Joseph  F.  Smith,  June  1,  1915. 

Passing  of  President  Lund — Changes  in  the  Presi- 
dency.— After  a  brief  ill- 
ness, President  Anthon 
H.  Lund,  first  counselor 
in  the  presidency,  passed 
away  at  his  home  in  Salt 
Lake  City,  March  2,  1921. 
He  served  in  the  presi- 
dency during  the  entire 
ministry  of  President 
Joseph  F.  Smith,  having 
been  chosen  second  coun- 
selor in  October,  1901. 
After  the  death  of  John 
R.  Winder,  the  first 
counselor,  he  was  ad- 
vanced to  that  position  in 
April,  1910.  President 
Lund  was  a  man  with- 
out guile,  faithful  and 
true  to  the  Gospel  and  to 
the  brethren,  and  beloved 
ANTHONY  w.  iviNS  by  all  the  Saints. 


ADMINISTRATION  OF  HEBER  J.  GRANT    641 

At  the  meeting  of  the  council  of  the  presiding  authori- 
ties held  in  the  Salt  Lake  Temple,  Thursday,  March  10, 
1921,  President  Charles  W.  Penrose  was  chosen  by  Presi- 
dent Heber  J.  Grant  as  his  first  counselor,  and  Elder  An- 
thony W.  Ivins  as  his  second  counselor.  Rudger  Clawson 
was  at  the  same  time,  set  apart  as  president  of  the  twelve 
apostles,  as  he  became  the  ranking  apostle  after  the  death 
of  President  Lund. 

Conclusion. — At  the  general  conference  of  th^  Church 
held  in  April,  1920,  the  one  hundredth  anniversary  of  the 
Prophet's  vision  of  the  Father  and  the  Son,  was  fitting- 
ly observed.  The  remarks  of  the  brethren  who  spoke  had 
a  bearing  on  the  great  work  accomplished  by  the  Prophet 
and  the  authenticity  of  his  vision.  The  Improvement  Era, 
the  organ  of  the  priesthood  quorums  of  the  Church,  and  the 
Young  Men's  Mutual  Improvement  Association,  devoted  the 
April  number  to  special  articles  dealing  with  the  theme  of 
the  Vision,  and  other  magazines  did  the  same.  A  cantata 
by  Evan  Stephens,  "The  Vision,"  which  was  prepared  for 
the  occasion,  was  rendered  before  a  crowded  house  in  the 
tabernacle,  and  special  topics  were  considered  in  the  several 
wards,  following  the  conference. 

Ninety  years  before  (1830)  the  Church  was  organized 
with  but  six  members.  In  1920  it  numbered  several  hundred 
thousands.  Its  property  in  meeting  houses,  tabernacles, 
temples  and  other  necessary  buildings,  was  valued  at  many 
millions  of  dollars.  There  were  83**  stakes  of  Zion, 
871  organized  wards  and  83  branches  within  those  stakes. 
Missionary  work  had  been  carried  to  various  parts  of  the 
earth,  and  there  were  24  regularly  established  missions  with 
numerous  conferences  and  branches.  Each  stake  of  Zion 
contained  a  high  priests'  quorum,  and  there  were  209  quor- 
ums of  seventy.  The  total  number  of  men  holding  the  Mel- 
chezidek  Priesthood  was  57,600  and  the  total  number  hold- 
ing the  Aaronic  Priesthood  was  49,780.    Many  thousands 

oThree  other  stakes  have  since  been  organized. 
42 


642        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

of  young  people  were  enrolled  in  the  auxiliary  organizations 
of  the  Church,  and  it  was  conceded  by  many  ministers  of 
other  churches,  that  the  ''Mormon"  Sunday  Schools  were 
the  best  that  could  be  found  in  all  the  world.^ 

The  Church  at  the  close  of  the  first  one  hundred  years 
of  its  history,  dating  from  the  Prophet's  vision  in  1820,  was 
looked  upon  as  a  power  in  the  earth  for  good  by  the  great 
and  wise  men  of  the  nations.  Knowledge  of  its  work  had  been 
brought  to  the  attention  of  kings,  presidents  and  rulers  of 
the  earth.  The  prospects  before  it  for  advancement  and 
growth  were  bright,  and  it  appeared  that  ^the  prophecy  of 
Isaiah  was  about  to  be  fulfilled: 

*'Go  through,  go  through  the  gates ;  prepare  ye  the  wa>- 
of  the  people ;  *  *  *  lift  up  a  standard  for  the  people. 

''Behold  the  Lord  hath  proclaimed  unto  the  end  of  the 
world,  Say  ye  to  the  daughter  of  Zion,  Behold,  thy  salva- 
tion Cometh;  behold,  his  reward  is  with  him,  and  his  work 
before  him. 

"And  they  shall  call  them.  The  holy  people,  The  re- 
deemed of  the  LORD ;  and  thou  shalt  be  called.  Sought  out,  A 
city  not  forsaken." — Isaiah  62:10-12. 


J'At  a  synod  held  in  Salt  Lake  City,  in  September  1921,  at 
which  the  ministers  of  the  Episcopal  Churdh  of  the  Fourth 
Province  of  the  Pacific  assembled,  Rev.  W.  F.  Bulkley  said:  "We 
may  learn  much  from  the  Mormon  Church;  it  has  the  best  Sun- 
day school  organization  of  any  church  in  the  world." — Salt  Lake 
Tribune,  September  9,  1921,  p.   15. 


APPENDIX 


Appendix 

THE  AUXILIARY  ORGANIZATIONS 
OF  THE  CHURCH 

In  addition  to  the  quorums  of  the  priesthood,  there  are 
in  the  Church  a  number  of  helpful  organizations  known  as 
the  auxiliary  organizations.  These  are:  The  National 
Womim's  Relief  Society,  The  Deseret  Sunday  School  Union, 
The  Young-  Men's  Mutual  Improvement  Association,  The 
Young  Ladies'  Mutual  Improvement  Association,  and  The 
Primary  Association.  There  are  two  other  organizations 
which  are  not  classed  as  auxiliaries,  namely,  The  Religion 
Classes — an  adjunct  of  the  Church  School  system — and  the 
Genealogical  Society  of  Utah,  which  is  closely  related  in  its 
work  to  the  temples. 

A  brief  statement  of  the  organization,  accomplishments 
and  aims  of  these  societies  is  here  given. 

THE   NTATIONAL   WOMAN's   RELIEF   SOCIETY 

The  Relief  Society,  now  known  as  the  National  Woman's 
Relief  Society,  was  organized  in  Nauvoo,  March  17,  1842, 
by  Joseph  Smith,  the  Prophet,  assisted  by  Elders  John  Tay- 
lor and  Willard  Richards.  The  object  of  the  society,  as 
stated  by  the  Prophet,  was  "to  look  after  the  wants  of  the 
poor,  to  search  after  objects  of  charity,  and  to  administer 
to  their  wants ;  to  assist  by  correcting  the  morals  and 
strengthening  the  virtues  of  the  community,  and  thus  to 
save  the  elders  the  trouble  of  rebuking."  He  also  expressed 
the  desire  that  the  society  might  be  built  up  in  a  most  high 
and  acceptable  manner,  and  should  be  a  select  company  of 
the  virtuous,  and  those  who  would  walk  circumspectly.  One 
feature  of  the  work  of  the  society  should  be  to  purge  out 
iniquity,  surmount  difficulties,  "though  the  soul  be  tried, 
the  heart  faint,  and  hands  hang  down."  The  members 
should  observe  the  laws  of  God,  hearken  to  counsel  and 
keep  free  from  the  evils  of  the  world,  and  be  "choice, 
virtuous  and  holy." 

This  organization,  composed  exclusively  of  the  women 


646        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

of  the  Church,  now  (1922)  numbers  about  fifty  thousand 
members.  It  has  accompHshed  a  wonderful  work  in  the  care 
of  the  poor,  alleviating  the  distress  of  the  needy,  the  sick 
and  afflicted,  comforting  those  who  mourn  and  preparing 
the  dead  for  burial.  All  this  work,  and  much  more,  which 
would  fill  volumes,  has  been  accomplished  in  the  spirit  of 
true  charity  and  love  by  the  members,  who  unitedly  en- 
deavor to  carry  out  the  admonition  an<l  instruction  given  by 
President  Joseph  Smith  at  the  time  of  the  organization 
in  1842. 

Outlines  have  been  prepared  from  year  to  year  and  a 
course  of  study  presented  to  the  members  by  which  they  are- 
trained  not  only  in  their  duties  as  members  of  the  society, 
but  also  in  various  branches  of  education,  to  the  intent  that 
they  may  be  better  equipped  for  the  duties  of  life. 

THE  DESERET  SUNDAY  SCHOOL  UNION 

In  the  fall  of  1848,  a  little  more  than  a  year  after  the 
arrival  of  the  pioneers,  Richard  Ballantyne  came  to  the 
Salt  Lake  Valley  with  his  family.  He  located  in  the  old 
fort  and  the  following  spring  made  plans  for  a  home.  He 
arranged  his  building  to  provide  for  the  holding  of  a  Sun- 
day School,  and  on  Sunday,  December  9,  1849,  the  first 
Sunday  School  in  the  Rocky  Mountains  was  held  at  his 
home,  Elder  Ballantyne  being  both  superintendent  and 
teacher.  His  Sunday  School  was  popular  among  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  and  was  well  attended  until  the  year 
1850,  when  a  chapel  was  erected  in  the  Fourteenth  Ward 
into  which  the  Sunday  school  was  transferred.  Not  long 
after  this  other  Sunday  schools  were  organized  in  Salt  Lake 
City  and  in  a  number  of  other  settlements  in  Utah.  How- 
ever, there  was  no  uniformity  of  method  or  course  of  study 
in  these  schools. 

The  possibility  of  the  Sunday  school  as  an  agency  for 
teaching  the  Gospel  to  the  youth  was  early  recognized  and 
the  importance  of  uniformity  and  co-operation  in  this  task 
was  urged  early  in  1866.  In  November,  1866,  as  a  result 
of  the  growing  sentiment,  a  meeting  was  called  at  which  a 
general  organization  was  effected  for  the  purpose  of  con- 
centrating   and    unifying    Sunday    school    efforts.      Elder 


APPENDIX  647 

George  Q.  Cannon  was  elected  president  of  the  organiza- 
tion which  was  called,  the  Deseret  Sunday  School  Union. 
The  scope  of  the  activity  of  the  Deseret  Sunday  School 
Union  is  Church-wide,  and  its  purpose  is  to  establish  uni- 
formity in  Sunday  school  methods,  to  develop  greater 
teaching  efficiency,  and  through  co-operation  to  improve  the 
quality  of  the  work  done.  The  Juvenile  Instructor,  first 
1/ublished  by  Elder  George  Q.  Cannon  early  in  1856,  is  the 
official  organ  cf  the  Deseret  Sunday  School  Union,  and  is 
a  potent  factor  in  accomplishing  these  results.  It  contains 
uniform  lessons  for  each  department  in  the  Sunday  schools. 
Teacher-training  work,  as  a  means  of  developing  greater 
teaching  efficiency,  was  first  undertaken  by  the  Sunday 
schools  under  the  leadership  of  the  general  board.  This 
movement  has  since  attained  Church-wide  application  under 
the  leadership  and  direction  of  the  Priesthood. 

As  an  organization,  auxiliary  to  the  Priesthood,  the  ulti- 
mate aim  of  the  Sunday  schools  is  to  teach  the  principles  of 
the  Gospel  and  to  stimulate  the  pupils  to  render  willing 
obedience  thereto.  More  specifically,  the  Sunday  school 
aims  so  to  equip  its  members  that  they  will  be  able  not  only 
to  work  out  their  own  salvation  through  the  application  of, 
and  obedience  to,  the  principles  of  the  Gospel  which  they 
have  been  taughj,  but  also  to  prepare  themselves  for  service 
in  the  Priesthood,  in  the  mission  fields,  and  in  the  organiza- 
tions at  home,  through  which  opportunities  are  afforded 
them  to  render  service  to  others.  The  Sunday  school 
recognizes  no  age  limit,  but  aims  to  accommodate  all  grades 
of  spiritual  development  from  infancy  to  old  age. 

From  a  membership  of  50  pupils  in  the  first  Sunday 
school,  the  enrollment  has  increased  until  in  1920  there  were 
970  Sunday  schools  in  the  organized  stakes  of  Zion  with  an 
enrollment  of  170,164  pupils  and  18,184  officers  and  teach- 
ers. The  Sunday  school  work  and  organization  extend  into 
the  missions  where  there  are  596  schools  which  have  an 
enrollment  of  25,189  pupils,  and  4,623  officers  and  teachers. 
The  Sunday  school  in  the  mission  field  is  recognized  as  the 
best  means  of  arousing  interest  in  the  work  of  the  Church 
and  as  a  step  tov/ard  the  establishing  of  branches. — Albert 
Hamer  Reiser,  general  secretary. 


648        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


THE   YOUNG    MEN  S    MUTUAL    IMPROVEMENT   ASSOCIATIONS 

The  Young  Mfen's  Mutual  Improvement  Associations 
of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  were  be- 
gun in  the  year  1875,  the  first  organization  having  been 
effected  in  the  Thirtheenth  ward,  Salt  Lake  City,  on  the 
10th  day  of  June,  that  year,  by  Junius  F.  Wells,  under  the 
immediate  instruction  and  direction' of  President  Brigham 
Young.  In  1921  there  were  796  associations  in  the  871 
wards  and  86  stakes  of  the  Church,  with  an  active  member- 
ship of  43.562  and  a  force  of  officers  of  6,116.  In  22 
missions  of  the  Church  there  are  a  large  number  of  as- 
sociations, with  an  encouraging  membership ;  and  much  good 
is  being  accomplished  for  and  by  the  young  people.  The 
organization  is  supervised  by  a  general  board  under  the 
direction  of  the  general  authorities  of  the  Church.  A  central 
organization  consisting  of  a  supperintendent,  two  assist- 
ants, the  secretary,  treasurer,  and  several  aids,  has  charge 
in  each  stake.  Each  ward  is  officered  by  a  president,  two 
counselors,  secretary,  treasurer,  class  leaders,  scoutmaster, 
and  other  assistants  for  special  work  in  music,  recreation, 
athletics,  leisure-time  activities,  etc.  Standing  committees 
in  all  the  organizations  look  after  the  details  of  the  work. 
The  Y.  M.  M.  I.  A.  as  an  auxiliary  organization,  while  in- 
dependent in  its  actions,  'studies,  recreation  and  general 
activity,  is  under  the  controlling  influence  of  the  general 
stake  and  ward  officers  of  the  Church.  At  the  organization. 
President  Brigham  Young  stated  the  keynote  of  the  work 
of  these  organizations  to  be,  "the  establishment  in  the  youth 
of  individual  testimony  of  the  truth  and  magnitude  of  the 
great  latter-day  work;  the  development  of  the  gifts  within 
them  that  have  been  bestowed  upon  them  by  the  laying  on  of 
hands  of  the  servants  of  God ;  cultivating  a  knowledge  and  an 
application  of  the  eternal  principles  of  the  great  science  of 
life."  This  great  body  of  young  men,  appeals  for  place 
and  opportunity  to  work,  to  offer  a  helping  hand  in  build- 
ing up  the  Church  of  Christ,  and  to  lend  effective  service 
to  their  fellowmen  and  in  the  cause  of  God.  They  stand 
for  the  mutual  improvement  of  the  youth  of  Zion.  Their 
souls  are  thrilled  with  the  grand  vision  of  the  future,  and 
Iheir  hearts  with  the  testimony  of  the  glorious  destiny  of 


APPENDIX  649 

God^s  "marvelous  work  and  a  wonder**  of  the  latter  days. 

The  aim  of  their  organization  is,  first,  to  impress  them  and 
all  the  youth  of  Israel  with  a  testimony  of  the  Gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ,  as  restored  through  Joseph  the  Prophet,  and  to 
this  end  they  seek  all  useful  knowledge  by  which  they  may 
be  helpful  in  its  establishment.  They  desire  to  learn  to 
preside  over  public  assemblies,  to  express  themselves  before 
the  public,  to  study  and  to  practice  religious,  civil,  vocational, 
social  and  recreational,  scientific  and  educational  affairs, 
and  to  be  trained  in  all  that  pertains  to  religious,  moral, 
physical  and  intellectual  advancement.  The  further  object 
of  the  organization  is  to  answer  every  desire  of  the  young 
men  of  our  community  for  excellence  and  enjoyment,  and 
to  provide  for  the  gratification  of  every  legitimate  ambition 
and  impulse  to  excel  in  these  fields  of  endeavor  without 
having  to  seek  opportunity  elsewhere.  In  a  word,  the  aim 
of  the  Y.  M.  M.  I.  A.  is  to  assist  every  young  man  to  "com- 
plete living  on  the  foundation  of  faith  in  God  and  his  great 
latter-day  work;"  or,  in  other  words,  to  live  in  perfect  har- 
mony with  the  established  standards  of  the  restored  gospel 
of  Jesus  Christ. 

The  activities  of  the  organization  consists  in  the  adop- 
tion of  many  interesting  and  attractive  details  for  work  and 
service,  including  advanced  senior,  senior,  and  junior  studies, 
in  new  and  attractive  manuals;  scout  work;  recreational 
programs;  leisure-time  activities,  and  other  features  of 
marked  interest  to  young  people.  Their  organization  pre- 
sents to  them  fascinating  programs  to  hold  their  attention 
in  the  wonderful  business  of  building  characters  in  their 
own  lives,  and  in  establishing  faith  in  God  and  his  great 
latter-day  work. 

For  a  general  heading  for  some  of  the  declarations  that 
this  organization  has  made,  and  for  which  the  young  men 
stand,  it  is  fitting  to  use  the  words  of  the  Psalmist :  "In  the 
name  of  our  God  we  will  set  up  our  banners."  To  this  end 
they  present  the  following  slogans :  "We  stand  for  a  sacred 
Sabbath  and  a  weekly  half  holiday;  for  a  weekly  home 
evening;  for  state  and  nation-wide  prohibition;  for  thrift 
and  economy ;  for  service  to  God  and  country ;  for  spiritual 
growth  through  attendance  at  sacrament  meetings;  for  the 


650        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

non-iise  and  non-sale  of  tobacco;  and  for  loyal  citizenship." 
Some  trust  in  the  wealth  of  mines,  some  in  the  riches 
of  the  earth,  others  gather  houses  and  lands,  or  lean  upon 
the  learning  and  wisdom  of  men ;  but  even  as  David,  God's 
servant  of  old,  the  Y.  M.  M.  I.  A.  declare:  "We  will 
remember  the  name  of  the  Lord  our  God.  He  will  hear 
us  from  his  holy  heaven,  hear  and  fulfil  our  petitions  and 
redeem  us  with  the  saving  strength  of  his  right  hand." 
Setting  up  these  slogans  and  ideals  and,  adding  thereto,  as 
the  years  go  by,  all  helpful  and  useful  knowledge  and  serv- 
ice, we  will  not  only  remember  the  name  of  the  Lord  our 
God,  but  will  rejoice  in  his  salvation,  and  in  his  name  will 
seek  to  conquer  evil  and  establish  righteousness. — Edzvard 
H.  Anderson,  Editor  of  the  "Improvement  Era!' 

THE  YOUNG  LADIES'  MUTUAL  IMPROVEMENT  ASSOCIATION 

The  Young  Ladies'  Mutual  Liiprovement  Association  had 
its  origin  in  the  Retrenchment  Association,  organized  by 
President  Brigham  Young  in  the  Lion  House  on  November 
28,  1869.  Its  membership  consisted  entirely  of  his  own 
daughters,  Ella  Young  being  president,  with  Emily,  Zina, 
Maria,  Carlie,  Pliebe,  and  Dora  Young  as  associate  officers. 
The  purpose  of  this  Retrenchment  Association,  as  President 
Young  expressed  it,  was  ''to  retrench  in  dress,  in  speech,  in 
everything  that  is  bad  and  worthless,  and  to  improve  in 
everything  that  is  good  and  beautiful."  He  also  stated 
that  he  wished  his  daughters  and  the  girls  of  the  Church 
generally  to  gain  for  themselves  a  knowledge  and  testimony 
of  the  Gospel. 

Associations  of  other  young  women  were  soon  patterned 
af'er  the  original  one  and  later  the  name  was  changed 
to  Mutual  Improvement  Association  to  harmonize  wHh  a 
similar  organization  which  had  been  formed  among  the 
young  men.  In  1880  the  general  board  was  organized  with 
Elmina  S.  Taylor,  president;  Margaret  Y.  Taylor,  and 
Martha  Home  Tingey  as  counselors. 

The  fundamental  aim  has  always  been  to  give  religious 
and  moral  instruction  and  in  addition  such  other  lines  of 
work  as  will  help  to  prepare  girls  for  their  true  position  in 
the  home  and  community  life.    Courses  in  the  study  of  the 


APPENDIX  651 

standard  works  of  the  Church,  and  in  literature,  home 
economics,  ethics,  history,  etc.,  have  been  provided. 

In  connection  with  the  Young  Men's  Association,  a  line 
of  work  designated  as  ''special  activities"  is  conducted. 
This  comprises  music,  public  speaking,  story-telling,  decla- 
mation, drama,  debating,  etc.  Much  of  the  social  work  of  the 
Church  is  under  the  direction  of  the  two  associations. 

The  official  organ  of  the  Young  Ladies'  Mutual  Im- 
provement Association  is  the  Young  Woman's  Journal,  a 
monthly  magazine.  This  reflects  the  spirit  of  the  organi- 
zation and  is  the  medium  through  which  the  general  board 
reaches  the  stake  and  ward  officers  and  members  of  the 
association.  It  has  a  subscription  of  about  18,000. 

The  junior  members  of  the  association  are  known  as 
bee-hive  girls,  the  work  provided  being  of  the  nature  of  the 
camp  fire  work  and  parallel  to  that  of  the  boy  scouts.  There 
are  some  14,000  bee-hive  girls,  in  age  from  14  to  16  years. 
There  are  also  senior  classes  in  all  of  the  local  associations 
and  advanced  senior  classes  in  the  majority  of  them. 

The  present  total  membership  (April  1,  1921)  is  44,681. 
Two  hundred  seventy-six  of  this  number  are  giving  services 
in  the  Mission  Field. — Clarissa  Beesley,  general  secretary. 

THE    PRIMARY    ASSOCIATION 

The  need  of  child  culture  and  special  religious  training 
for  the  children  was  the  motive  that  prompted  the  organi- 
zation of  the  Primary  Association  in  the  Church.  The  Lord 
has  placed  the  responsibility  of  the  training  of  the  children 
of  Church  members  on  the  shoulders  of  the  parents,  where 
it  properly  belongs.  However,  in  the  multitude  of  duties 
it  is  necessary  that  some  help  be  extended  to  assist  the  par- 
ents in  the  important  labor,  and  the  various  auxiliary  or- 
ganizations  were   given    for   this   purpose. 

The  following  account  of  the  origin  and  aims  of  the 
Primary  Association  is  furnished  by  that  organization : — 

'The  Primary  Association  originated  at  Farmington. 
Davis  County,  Utah,  where  the  first  meeting  was  held  on 
the  25th  day  of  August,  1878. 

"For  some  time  previous,  Sister  Aurelia  S.  Rogers,  the 
pioneer  in  this  work,  had  reflected  with  much  seriousness 
upon  the  need  of  a  more  strict  guardianship  over  the  boys 


652        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

and  girls  of  Zion.  She  felt  the  necessity  for  more  religious 
and  moral  training  than  they  were  then  receiving;  believed 
that  children  should  be  taught  to  beautify  the  home  with  the 
workmanship  of  their  own  hands,  and  learn  to  cultivate  a 
love  for  music,  for  flowers,  and  for  the  beautiful  in  all 
things. 

"The  matter  was  brought  to  the  attention  of  Sister  Eliza 
R.  Snow  and  a  consultation  was  held  with  President  John 
Taylor,  Emmeline  B.  Wells,  and  others,  resulting  in  a  de- 
cision to  organize  what  is  now  known  as  'The  Primary  As- 
sociation/ It  was  resolved  that  the  instruction  should  be 
of  religious  and  moral  character  in  all  that  tends  toward 
the  development  of  upright  men  and  women. 

"Accordingly,  on  the  11th  of  August,  1878,  Aurelia  S. 
Rogers  was  set  apart  to  preside  over  a  Primary  Association 
in  Farmington.  The  ward  was  systematically  visited  and 
the  name  of  every  child  recorded.  Two  weeks  later  the 
children  were  called  together,  the  object  of  the  work  was 
explained  to  them,  and  the  career  of  the  association  began. 
In  addition  to  the  meeting  where  general  instructions  were 
given  including  lessons  on  obedience,  faith  in  God,  prayer 
(individual  and  in  concert),  punctuality,  and  good  manners, 
there  were  program  and  testimony  meetings.  A  quarterly 
gathering  was  held  every  three  months  to  which  the  parents 
were  invited  and  a  special  program  rendered.  Lessons  were 
given  on  the  planting  of  beans  and  corn,  to  be  stored  for 
times  of  famine,  in  the  making  of  rag  carpets  for  use 
in  Church  buildings;  and  much  emphasis  was  laid  on  the 
necessity  for  obedience  to  the  word  of  wisdom. 

"Similar  associations  were  organized  in  other  places,  and 
on  the  19th  day  of  June,  1880,  Sister  Louie  B.  Felt,  then 
president  of  the  Eleventh  Ward  Association  in  Salt  Lake 
City,  was  called  to  preside  over  the  Primary  Associations 
of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  in  all  the 
world." 

There  are  873  associations  in  the  Church,  with  a  total 
enrollment  of  70,816  officers  and  children. 

THE   RELIGION    CLASSES 

Since  the  first  year  after  the  Church  was  organized  it 
has  maintained  schools  in  which  religion  has  been  taught. 


APPENDIX  653 

Even  in  their  early  persecutions  and  drivings,  whenever  a 
sufficient  number  of  members  settled  in  any  locality  long 
enough  to  justify  it,  some  suitable  person  was  selected  to 
teach  and  a  school  was  organized.  Religion  was  always  a 
prominent  study  in  them,  and  the  study  of  the  Bible  was 
common  in  most  of  the  schools  of  the  nation. 

When  the  schools  began  to  be  maintained  by  the  state, 
however,  and  people  of  all  religious  beliefs  were  obliged  to 
pay  taxes  for  their  support,  the  Bible  and  all  religious  teach- 
ings were  banished  from  the  public  schools  because  of  the 
jealousy  of  the  patrons  over  religious  tenets.  When  this 
movement  reached  the  settlements  of  our  people  in  the  West 
they  yielded  to  it,  but  with  deep  disappointment,  and  to  make 
up  this  loss  the  authorities  of  the  Church  established  a  sys- 
tem of  Religion  Classes  to  be  held  before  or  after  school,  and 
taught  by  volunteer  teachers  who  serve  without  pay. 

In  these  Religion  Classes  the  more  practical  principles 
of  the  Gospel  are  taught,  and  in  such  a  way  as  to  induce  to 
good  and  noble  actions.  The  organization  and  methods  of 
teaching  resemble  those  of  the  day  school  whose  work  they 
are  designed  to  supplement.  Up  to  the  present  time  these 
classes  are  held  only  once  a  week,  except  in  a  few  instances, 
but  the  original  purpose  and  ultimate  aim  is  to  have  them 
meet  daily  as  other  day  school  classes.  In  this  way  the 
religious  and  moral  elements,  now  so  lacking  in  the  work 
of  the  public  schools  and  so  much  needed  to  guide  and 
control  intellectual  efficiency,  will  be  supplied,  and  a  more 
balanced  development  secured. 

The  Religion  Classes  are  a  part  of  the  Church  School 
system  and  are  under  the  supervision  of  the  Church  Com- 
missioners of  Education.  Classes  are  organized  in  almost 
every  ward  in  the  Church  and  about  50,000  pupils  are  en- 
rolled.— Horace  H.  Cummings,  of  the  General  Board. 

THE  GENEALOGICAL  SOCIETY  OF  UTAH 

The  Genealogical  Society  of  Utah  was  organized  at  a 
meeting  held  in  the  office  of  Franklin  D.  Richards,  Church 
historian,  November  13,  1894.  It  was  decided  by  those 
present  to  organize  a  society  the  purposes  of  which  were  "to 
be  benevolent  in  collecting,  compiling,  establishing  and  main- 


654        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

taining  a  genealogical  library  for  the  use  and  benefit  of  its 
members  and  others;  educational  in  disseminating  informa- 
tion regarding  genealogical  matters;  and  also  religious." 

The  officers  consist  of  a  board  of  seven  directors,  and  a 
president,  vice-president,  secretary,  treasurer  and  librarian, 
who  were  to  be  selected  from  among  the  board  of  directors. 
The  original  members  were  Wilford  Woodruff,  George  Q. 
Cannon,  Joseph  F.  Smith,  Lorenzo  Snow,  Frankhn  D. 
Richards,  John  Nicholson,  Amos  Milton  Musser,  James  H. 
Anderson,  James  B.  Walkley,  Abraham  H.  Cannon,  George 
Reynolds,  John  Jaques  and  Duncan  M.  McAllister. 

A  room  in  the  historian's  office  was  tendered  by  His- 
torian Franklin  D.  Richards,  for  the  use  of  the  society  "until 
such  time  as  circumstances  required  a  change  of  location,  the 
use  of  said  room  to  be  free  of  charge." 

Franklin  D.  Richards  was  chosen  as  president  of  the 
society;  John  Nicholson,  vice-president ;  James  H.  Anderson, 
secretary ;  Amos  Milton  Mlisser,  treasurer ;  John  Jacques, 
librarian.  These,  with  Andrew  Jenson,  formed  the  board  of 
directors. 

At  the  third  meeting  of  the  society,  November  20,  1894, 
articles  of  incorporation  were  prepared  and  the  society  was 
duly  incorporated.  The  first  books  received  by  the  society 
were  also  donated  by  the  charter  members  at  this  meeting, 
consisting  of  eleven  volumes.  This  was  the  nucleus  of  a 
library  which,  it  is  hoped  by  its  members,  is  destined  to  be- 
come second  to  none  in  the  world. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  year  1895,  the  society  had  twenty- 
eight  life  members  and  twenty  annual  members.  At  the 
close  of  the  year  1907  there  were  one  hundred  and  eight  life 
members  and  sixty-five  annual  members  and  the  library  con- 
tained sixteen  hundred  volumes.  In  the  year  1908  the 
society  took  on  new  life,  an  impetus  was  given  to  the  work 
of  salvation  for  the  dead  and  the  people  commenccvd" 
to  give  greater  attention  to  the  gathering  of  the  rec- 
ords of  their  ancestors.  The  volume  of  business  during 
the  years  1908-9  was  greater  than  that  which  had  been  ac- 
complished during  the  previous  existence  of  the  so:iety. 
The  work  of  the  society  was  extensively  advertized  and  was 
placed  on  a  firm  footing.     At  the  close  of  the  year  1921, 


APPENDIX  655 

there  had  been  issued  3,100  life  memberships,  6,512  annual 
memberships,  including  renewals,  and  the  library  contained 
6,500  volumes. 

The  Genealogical  Society  of  Utah  is  a  Church  institu- 
tion. It  is  not  confined  to  the  borders  of  Utah,  but  is  as 
extensive  in  its  field  of  activity  as  is  the  Church.  It  was 
organized  for  the  purpose  of  aiding  the  members  of  the 
Church  in  the  collecting,  and  compiling  of  the  records  of 
their  dead  preparatory  to  the  performance  of  ordinance  work 
for  their  salvation  in  the  temples  of  the  Lord. 


GENERAL  AUTHORITIES  OF  THE  CHURCH 

PRESIDENTS  OF   THE  CHURCH 

Joseph  Smith. — Born  Dec.  23,  1805,  at  Sharon,  Ver- 
mont; received  the  Melchizedek  Priesthood  from  Peter, 
James  and  John  in  1820;  sustained  April,  1830,  as  First 
Elder  and  Oliver  Cowdery  as  Second  Elder  of  the  Church, 
at  the  age  of  24;  sustained  January  25,  1832,  as  President 
of  the  High  Priesthood  at  a  conference  at  Amherst, 
Lorain  County,  Ohio;  murdered  June  27,  1844,  at  Car- 
thage Jail,  Illinois. 

Brigham  Young. — Born  June  1,  1801,  at  Whittingham, 
Vermont;  ordained  an  apostle  Feb.  14,  1835,  by  Joseph 
Smith  and  the  three  witnesses  of  the  Book  of  Mormon ; 
sustained  Dec.  27,  1847,  as  President  of  the  Church,  at  the 
age  of  46 ;  died  Aug.  29,  1877,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

John  Taylor. — Born  Nov.  1,  1808,  at  Milnthorpe,  Eng- 
land ;  ordained  an  apostle  Dec.  19,  1838,  under  the  hands 
of  Brigham  Young  and  Heber  C.  Kimball ;  sustained  Oct. 
10,  1880,  as  President  of  the  Church,  at  the  age  of  72]  died 
July  25,  1887,  at  Kaysville,  Davis  County,  Utah. 

Wilford  Woodruff.— Born  March  1,  1807,  at  Avon, 
Connecticut ;  ordained  an  apostle  April  26,  1839,  by  Brig- 
ham Young;  sustained  April  7,  1889,  as  President  of  the 
Church,  at'the  age  of  82;  died  Sept.  2,  1898,  at  San  Fran- 
cisco, California. 

Lorenzo  Snow. — Born  April  3,  1814,  at  Mantua,  Ohio ; 
ordained  an  apostle  Feb.  12,  1849,  by  Heber  C.  Kimball; 


656        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

sustained  Sept.  13,  1898,  as  President  of  the  Church,  at 
the  age  of  84;  died  Oct.  10,  1901,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Joseph  F.  Smith.— Born  Nov.  13,  1838,  at  Far  West, 
Missouri;  ordained  an  apostle  July  1,  1866,  by  Brigham 
Young,  and  set  apart  as  one  of  the  tw^elve  apostles  Oct. 
8,  1867;  sustained  Oct.  17,  1901,  as  President  of  the 
Church,  at  the  age  of  63 ;  died  Nov.  19,  1918,  at  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah. 

Heber  J.  Grant. — Born  Nov.  22,  1856,  at  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah;  ordained  an  apostle  by  George  Q.  Cannon, 
October  16,  1882;  sustained  Nov.  23,  1918,  as  President 
of  the  Church,  at  the  age  of  63. 

FIRST    COUNSELORS    IN    THE    FIRST    PRESIDENCY 

Sidney  Rigdon.— Born  Feb.  19,  1793,  at  St.  Clair, 
Pennsylvania;  ordained  a  high  priest  by  Joseph  Smith 
and  set  apart  March  18,  1833,  as  first  counselor  in  the 
First  Presidency  by  Joseph  Smith,  at  the  age  of  40;  ex- 
communicated Sept.  8,  1844;  died  July  14,  1876,  at 
Friendship,  Alleghany  County,  New  York. 

Heber  C.  Kimball.— Born  June  14,  1801,  at  Sheldon, 
Vermont;  ordained  an  apostle  Feb.  14,  1835,  under  the 
hands  of  Oliver  Cowdery,  David  Whitmer  and  Martin 
Harris ;  sustained  Dec.  27,  1847,  as  first  counselor  in  the 
First  Presidency,  at  the  age  of  46;  died  June  22,  1868, 
at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

George  A.  Smith.— Born  June  26,  1817,  at  Potsdam, 
New  York ;  ordained  an  apostle  April  26,  1839,  by  Heber 
C.  Kimball ;  sustained  October  6,  1868,  as  first  counselor 
in  the  First  Presidency,  at  the  age  of  51 ;  died  Sept.  1, 
1875,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

John  W.  Young. — Born  Oct.  1,  1844,  at  Nauvoo,  Illi- 
nois; sustained  Oct.  7,  1876,  as  first  counselor  in  the 
First  Presidency,  at  the  age  of  32 ;  retired  at  the  death  of 
Brigham  Young. 

George  Q.  Cannon. — Born  Jan.  11,  1827,  at  Liverpool, 
England;  ordained  an  apostle  Aug.  26,  1860,  by  Brigham 
Young;  sustained  Oct.  10,  1880,  as  first  counselor  in  the 
First  Presidency,  at  the  age  of  62 ;  sustained  April  7,  1889, 
as  first  counselor  to   President  Woodruff  and   also  to 


APPENDIX  657 

President  Lorenzo  Snow,  Sept  13,  1898;  died  April  12, 
1901,  at  Monterey,  California. 

John  R.  Winder.— Born  Dec.  11,  1821,  at  Biddenden, 
England;  ordained  a  high  priest  March  4,  1872,  by  Ed- 
ward Hunter;  sustained  Oct.  17,  1901,  as  first  counselor 
in  the  First  Presidency,  at  the  age  of  80;  died  March 
27,  1910,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Anthon  H.  Lund. — Born  May  15,  1844,  at  Aalborg, 
Denmark;  ordained  an  apostle  Oct.  7,  1889,  by  George 
Q.  Cannon ;  sustained  April  7,  1910,  as  first  counselor 
in  the  First  Presidency,  at  the  age  of  66;  died  March  2, 
1921,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Charles  W.  Penrose.— Born  Feb.  4,  1832,  at  London, 
England;  ordained  an  apostle  July  7,  1904,  by  Joseph  F. 
Smith;  sustained  March  10,  1921,  as  first  counselor  in 
the  First  Presidency,  at  the  age  of  89. 

SECOND    COUNSELORS    IN    THE    FIRST    PRESIDENCY 

Fred'k  G.  Williams.— Born  Oct.  28,  1787,  at  Suffield, 
Connecticut;  called  by  revelation  March,  1832,  to  be  a 
high  priest  and  counselor  to  Joseph  Smith ;  ordained  and 
set  apart  March  18,  1833,  as  second  counselor  in  the  First 
Presidency  by  /oseph  Smith,  at  the  age  of  46;  rejected 
Nov.  7,  1837;  died  Oct.  10,  1842,  at  Quincy,  Illinois. 

Hyrum  Smith. — Born  Feb.  9,  1800,  at  Tunbridge,  Ver- 
mont; ordained  a  high  priest  June  6,  1831,  by  Joseph 
Smith ;  chosen  as  second  counselor  in  the  First  Presi- 
dency Nov.  7,  1837,  at  the  age  of  Z7 ;  called  to  be  Patri- 
arch Jan.  24,  1841 ;  murdered  June  27,  1844,  at  Carthage, 
Illinois. 

William  Law. — Born  Sept.  8,  1809;  ordained  and  set 
apart  Jan.  24,  1841,  as  second  counselor  in  the  First 
Presidency,  at  the  age  of  32,  excommunicated  April  IS, 
1844;  died  Jan.  19,  1892,  at  Shullsburg,  Wisconsin. 

Willard  Richards. — Born  June  24,  1804,  at  Hopkinton, 
Massachusetts;  ordained  an  apostle  April  14,  1840,  by 
Brigham  Young;  sustained  Dec.  27,  1847,  as  second 
counselor  in  the  First  Presidency,  at  the  age  of  43 ;  died 
March  11,  1854,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Jedediah  M.  Grant. — Born  Feb.  21,  1816,  at  Windsor, 
New  York;  set  apart  as  second  counselor  in  the  First 

43 


658        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Presidency  April  7,  1854,  at  the  age  of  38;  died  Dec.  1, 
1856,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Daniel  H.  Wells.— Born  Oct.  27,  1814,  at  Trenton, 
New  York;  ordained  an  apostle  and  set  apart  as  second 
counselor  in  the  First  Presidency,  January  4,  1857,  by 
Brigham  Young,  at  the  age  of  43;  retired  at  the  death 
of  President  Young;  died  March  24,  1891,  at  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah. 

Joseph  F.  Smith.— Born  Nov.  13,  1838,  at  Far  West, 
Missouri;  set  apart  as  one  of  the  twelve  apostles  Oct.  8, 
1867;  sustained  Oct.  10,  1880,  as  second  counselor  to 
President  John  Taylor,  at  the  age  of  41 ;  also  sustained  as 
second  counselor  to  President  Wilford  Woodruff,  April 
7,  1889  and  to  President  Lorenzo  Snow,  Sept.  13,  1898; 
sustained  as  ^President  of  the  Church  Oct.  17,  1901 ;  died 
Nov.  19,  1Q18,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Anthon  H.  Lund. — Born  May  15,  1844,  at  Aalborg, 
Denmark;  ordained  an  apostle  Oct.  7,  1889,  by  George  Q. 
Cannon;  sustained  as  second  counselor  in  the  First  Presi- 
dency Oct.  17,  1901,  at  the  age  of  51;  advanced  to  first 
counselor  April  7,  1910;  died  March  2,  1921,  at  Salt  Lake 
City,   Utah. 

John  Henry  Smith. — Born  Sept.  18,  1848,  at  Car- 
bunca,  Iowa;  ordained  an  apostle  Oct.  27,  1880,  by  Wil- 
ford  Woodruff;  sustained  April  7,  1910,  as  second  coun- 
selor in  the  First  Presidency  at  the  age  of  62;  died  Oct. 
13,  1911,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Charles  W.  Penrose. — Born  Feb.  4,  1832,  at  London, 
England ;  ordained  an  apostle  July  7,  1904,  by  Joseph  F. 
Smith;  sustained  Dec.  7,  1911,  as  second  counselor  in  the 
First  Presidency  at  the  age  of  79;  advanced  to  first 
counselor  March  10,  1921. 

Anthony  W.  Ivins. — Born  Sept.  16,  1852,  at  Toms 
River,  New  Jersey;  ordained  an  apostle  Oct.  6,  1907,  by 
Joseph  F.  Smith;  sustained  as  second  counselor  in  the 
First  Presidency,  March  10,  1921,  at  the  age  of  68. 

THE  APOSTLES  OF  THE   CHURCH 

Thomas  B.  Marsh.— Born  Nov.  1,  1799,  at  Acton,  Mas- 
sachusetts; ordained  an  apostle  April  26,  1835,  at  Kirt- 
land,  under  the  hands  of  Oliver  Cowdery,  David  Whitmer 


APPENDIX  659 

and  Martin  Harris,  at  the  age  of  36;  President  of  the 
council  of  apostles ;  excommunicated  for  apostasy  March 
17,  1839;  returned  to  the  Church  in  1857;  died  in  1860  at 
Ogden,  Utah. 

David  W.  Patten.— Born  in  1800,  at  Theresa,  New 
York;  ordained  an  apostle  Feb.  15,  1835,  at  Kirtland,  un- 
der the  hands  of  Oliver  Cowdery,  David  Whitmer  and 
Martin  Harris,  at  the  age  of  35 ;  shot  Oct.  25,  1838,  at  the 
Battle  of  Crooked  River,  Missouri. 

Brigham  Young. — Born  June  1,  1801,  at  Whitting- 
ham,  Vermont;  ordained  an  apostle  Feb.  14,  1835,  at 
Kirtland,  under  the  hands  of  Oliver  Cowdery,  David 
Whitmer  and  Martin  Harris,  at  the  age  of  34;  President 
of  the  council  of  apostles;  sustained  Dec.  27,  1847,  as 
President  of  the  Church ;  died  Aug.  29,  1877,  at  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah. 

Heber  C.  Kimball.— Born  June  14,  1801,  at  Sheldon, 
Vermont ;  ordained  an  apostle  Feb.  14,  1835,  at  Kirtland, 
under  the  hands  of  Oliver  Cowdery,  David  Whitmer  and 
Martin  Harris,  at  the  age  of  34;  died  June  22,  1868,  at 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Orson  Hyde. — Born  Jan.  8,  1805,  at  Oxford,  Connecti- 
cut; ordained  an  apostle  Feb.  15,  1835,  at  Kirtland,  under 
the  hands  of  Oliver  Cowdery,  David  Whitmer  and  Martin 
Harris,  at  the  age  of  30;  died  Nov.  28,  1878,  at  Spring 
City,  Utah. 

William  E.  McLellin. — Born  1806,  in  Tennessee;  or- 
dained an  apostle  Feb.  15,  1835,  at  Kirtland,  undier  the 
hands  of  Oliver  Cowdery,  David  Whitmer  and  Martin 
Harris,  at  the  age  of  29;  excommunicated  May  11,  1838; 
died  April  24,  1883,  at  Independence,  Jackson  County, 
Missouri. 

Parley  P.  Pratt. — Born  April  12,  1807,  at  Burlington, 
New  York;  ordained  an  apostle  Feb.  21,  1835,  at  Kirt- 
land, under  the  hands  of  Oliver  Cowdery,  David  Whit- 
mer and  Martin  Harris,  at  the  age  of  28;  assassinated 
May  13,  1857,  at  Van  Buren,  Arkansas. 

Luke  S.  Johnson. — Born  Nov.  3,  1807,  at  Pomfret, 
Vermont;  ordained  an  apostle  Feb.  15,  1835,  at  Kirtland, 
under  the  hands  of  Oliver  Cowdery,  David  Whitmer  and 
Martin  Harris,  at  the  age  of  28;  excommunicated  April 


660        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

13,  1838;  returned  to  the  Church,  and  died  Dec.  9,  1861,  at 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

William  B.  Smith.— Born  March  13,  1811,  at  Royal- 
ton,  Vermont;  ordained  an  apostle  Feb.  15,  1835,  at  Kirt- 
land,  under  the  hands  of  Oliver  Cowdery,  David  Whit- 
mer  and  Martin  Harris,  at  the  age  of  24;  excommuni- 
cated Oct.  12,  1845 ;  died  Nov.  13,  1893,  at  Osterdock, 
Clayton  County,  Iowa. 

Orson  Pratt.— Born  Sept.  19,  1811,  at  Hartford,  New 
York;  ordained  an  apostle  April  26,  1835,  under  the 
hands  of  Oliver  Cowdery,  David  Whitmer  and  Martin 
Harris,  at  Kirtland,  at  the  age  of  24;  died  Oct.  3,  1881, 
at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

John  F.  Boynton. — Born  Sept.  20,  1811,  at  Bradford, 
Massachusetts;  ordained  an  apostle  Feb.  15,  1835,  at 
Kirtland  under  the  hands  of  Oliver  Cowdery,  David 
Whitmer  and  Martin  Harris,  at  the  age  of  24;  excom- 
municated; died  Oct.  20,  1890,  at  Syracuse,  New  York. 

Lyman  E.  Johnson. — Born  Oct.  24,  1811,  at  Pomfret, 
Vermont;  ordained  an  apostle  Feb.  14,  1835,  at  Kirt- 
land, under  the  hands  of  Oliver  Cowdery,  David  Whit- 
mer and  Martin  Harris,  at  the  age  of  24;  excommunicated 
April  13,  1838;  died  Dec.  20,  1856,  at  Prairie  du  Chien, 
Winconsin. 

John  E.  Page.— Born  Feb.  25,  1799,  at  Trenton,  New 
York;  ordained  an  apostle  Dec.  19.  1838,  at  Far  West, 
under  the  hands  of  Brigham  Young  and  Heber  C.  Kim- 
ball, at  the  age  of  39;  excommunicated  June  27,  1846; 
died  in  the  fall  of  1867,  at  De  Kalb  County,  Illinois. 

John  Taylor.— Born  Nov.  1,  1808,  at  Milnthorpe,  Eng- 
land ;  ordained  an  apostle  Dec.  19,  1838,  at  Far  West, 
under  the  hands  of  Brigham  Young  and  Heber  C.  Kim- 
ball, at  the  age  of  30 ;  President  of  the  council  of  apostles ; 
sustained  as  President  of  the  Church  Oct.  10,  1880 ;  died 
July  25,  1887,  at  Kaysville,  Utah. 

Wilford  Woodruff.— Born  March  1,  1807,  at  Avon, 
Connecticut;  ordained  an  apostle  April  26,  1839,  at  Far 
West,  by  Brigham  Young,  at  the  age  of  32;  President  of 
the  council  of  apostles;  sustained  as  President  of  the 
Church  April  7,  1889;  died  Sept.  2,  1898,  at  San  Francisco, 
California. 


APPENDIX  661 

George  A.  Smith. — Born  June  26,  1817,  at  Potsdam, 
New  York;  ordained  an  apostle  April  26,  1839,  at  Far 
West,  by  Heber  C.  Kimball,  at  the  age  of  22 ;  advanced  to 
be  first  counselor  in  the  First  Presidency,  Oct.  6,  1868; 
died  Sept.  1,  1875,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Willard  Richards.— Born  June  24,  1804,  at  Hopkinton, 
Massachusetts;  ordained  an  apostle  April  14,  1840,  at 
Preston,  Lancashire,  England,  by  Brigham  Young,  at  the 
age  of  36;  edvanced  to  be  second  counselor  in  the  First 
Presidency  Dec.  27,  1847;  died  March  11,  1854,  at  Salt 
Lake  City,  Utah. 

Lyman  Wight. — Born  May  9,  1796,  at  Fairfield,  New 
York;  ordained  an  apostle  April  8,  1841,  by  Joseph  Smith, 
at  Nauvoo,  at  the  age  of  44;  excommunicated  Feb.  12, 
1849;  died  March  31,  1858,  in  Mountain  Valley,  Texas. 

Amasa  M.  Lyman. — Born  March  30,  1813,  at  Lyman, 
New  Hampshire;  ordained  an  apostle  Aug,  20,  1842,  at 
Nauvoo,  by  Brigham  Young,  Heber  C.  Kimball  and 
George  A.  Smith,  at  the  age  of  29;  deprived  of  apostle- 
ship  Oct.  8,  1867;  excommunicated  May  12,  1870;  died 
Feb.  4,  1877,  at  Fillmore,  Millard  County,  Utah. 

Ezra  T.  Benson. — Born  Feb.  22,  1811,  at  Mendon, 
Massachusetts;  ordained  an  apostle  July  16,  1846,  at 
Council  Bluffs,  by  Brigham  Young,  at  the  age  of  35  ;  died 
Sept.  3,  1869,  at  Ogden,  Utah. 

Charles  C.  Rich.— Born  Aug.  21,  1809,  at  Campbell 
County,  Kentucky;  ordained  an  apostle  Feb.  12,  1849,  at 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  by  Brigham  Young,  at  the  age  of 
40;  died  Nov.  17,  1883,  at  Paris,  Idaho. 

Lorenzo  Snow. — Born  April  3,  1814,  at  Mantua,  Ohio ; 
ordained  an  apostle  Feb.  12,  1849,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah, 
by  Heber  C.  Kimball,  at  the  age  of  36;  President  of  the 
council  of  the  apostles ;  sustained  as  President  of  the 
Church  Sept.  13,  1898;  died  Oct.  10,  1901,  at  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah. 

Erastus  Snow. — Born  Nov.  9,  1818,  at  St.  Johnsbury, 
Vermont;  ordained  an  apostle  Feb.  12,  1849,  at  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah,  by  Brigham  Young,  at  the  age  of  31  ;  died 
May  27,  1888,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Franklin  D.  Richards. — Born  April  2,  1821,  at 
Richmond,  Massachusetts;  ordained  an  apo«tle  Feb.  12. 


662        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

1849,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  by  Heber  C.  Kimball,  at 
the  age  of  28;  President  of  the  council  of  apostles;  died 
Dec.  9,  1899,  at  Ogden,  Utah. 

George  Q.  Cannon. — Born  Jan.  11,  1827,  at  Liverpool, 
England ;  ordained  an  apostle  Aug.  26,  1860,  at  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah,  by  Brigham  Young,  at  the  age  of  33;  ad- 
vanced to  be  first  counselor  in  the  First  Presidency  Oct. 
10,  1880;  died  April  12,  1901,,  at  Monterey,  California. 

Joseph  F.  Smith.— Born  Nov.  13,  1838,  at  Far  West, 
Missouri;  ordained  an  apostle  July  1,  1866,  at  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah,  by  Brigham  Young;  set  apart  as  one  of  the 
twelve  apostles  Oct.  8,  1867,  at  the  age  of  29;  sustained  as 
President  of  the  Church  Oct.  17,  1901;  died  Nov.  19, 
1918,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Brigham  Young,  Jr. — Born  Dec.  18,  1836,  at  Kirtland, 
Ohio ;  ordained  an  apostle  Feb.  4,  1864,  by  Brigham 
Young  and  set  apart  as  one  of  the  twelve  apostles  Oct. 
9,  1868,  at  the  age  of  32;  President  of  the  council  of 
apostles;  died  April  11,  1903,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Albert  Carrington. — Born  Jan.  8,  1813,  at  Royalton, 
Vermont;  ordained  an  apostle  July  3,  1870,  by  Brigham 
Young  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the  age  of  57 ;  excom- 
municated Nov.  7,  1885 ;  died  Sept.  19,  1889,  at  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah. 

Moses  Thatcher. — Born  Feb.  2,  1842,  at  Sangamon 
County,  Illinois;  ordained  an  apostle  April  9,  1879,  at 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  by  John  Taylor,  at  the  age  of  37 ; 
dropped  from  the  council  of  the  apostles  April  6,  1896; 
died  Aug.  21,  1909. 

Francis  M.  Lyman. — Born  Jan.  12,  1840,  at  McComb, 
Illinois;  ordained  an  apostle  Oct.  27,  1880,  at  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah,  by  John  Taylor,  at  the  age  of  40;  President  of 
the  council  of  apostles;  died  Nov.  18,  1916,  at  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah. 

John  Henry  Smith. — Born  Sept.  18,  1848,  at  Carbunca, 
Iowa;  ordained  an  apostle  Oct.  27,  1880,  at  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah,  by  W^ilford  Woodruff,  at  the  age  of  32 ;  ad- 
vanced to  be  second  counselor  in  the  First  Presidency 
April  7,  1910j  died  Oct.  13,  1911,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

George  Teasdale. — Born  Dec.  8.  1831,  at  London,  Eng- 


APPENDIX  663 

land;  ordained  an  apostle  Oct.  16,  1882,  at  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah,  by  John  Taylor,  at  the  age  of  51;  died  June 
9,  1907,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Heber  J.  Grant.— Born  Nov.  22,  1856.  at  Salt  Lake 
City.  Utah ;  ordained  an  apostle  Oct.  16,  1882,  by  George 
Q.  Cannon,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the  age  of  26; 
President  of  the  council  of  apostles;  sustained  as  Presi- 
dent of  the  Church  Nov.  23,  1918. 

John  W.  Taylor.— Born  May  15,  1858,  at  Prove,  Utah ; 
ordained  an  apostle  April  9,  1884,  by  John  Taylor,  at  Salt 
Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the  age  of  26;  resigned  Oct.  6,  1905; 
excommunicated  March  28,  1911;  died  Oct.  10,  1916,  at 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Marriner  W.  Merrill. — Born  Sept.  25,  1832,  at  Sack- 
ville,  New  Brunswick;  ordained  an  apostle  Oct.  7,  1889, 
at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  by  AVilford  Woodruff,  at  the 
age  of  57 ;  died  Feb.  6,  1906,  at  Richmond,.  Cache  Countv, 
Utah. 

Anthon  H.  Lund. — Born  May  15,  1844,  at  Aalborg, 
Denmark ;  ordained  an  apostle  Oct.  7,  1889  by  George  Q. 
Cannon  at  Salt  Lake  'City,  Utah,  at  the  age  oi  45 ; 
President  of  the  council  of  apostles ;  advanced  to  second 
counselor  in  the  First  Presidency  Oct.  17,  1901 ;  to  first 
counselor  in  Presidency  April  7,  1910;  died  March  2,  1921. 

Abraham  H.  Cannon.— Born  March  12,  1859,  at  Salt 
Lake  City,  Utah;  ordained  an  apostle  Oct.  7,  1889,  by 
Joseph  F.  Smith,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the  age  of 
30;  died  July  19,  1896,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Matthias  F.  Cowley.— Born  Aug.  25,  1858,  at  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah ;  ordained  an  apostle  Oct.  7,  1897,  by  George 
Q.  Cannon  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the  age  of  39; 
resigned  Oct.  28,  1905. 

Abraham  O.  Woodruff.— Born  Nov.  23,  1872,  at  Salt 
Lake  City,  Utah ;  ordained  an  apostle  Oct.  7,  1897,  by 
Wilford  Woodruff,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the  age 
of  25 ;  died  June  20,  1904,  at  Fl  Paso,  Texas. 

Rudger  Clawson.— Born  March  12,  1857,  at  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah  ;  ordained  an  apostle  Oct.  10,  1898,  by  Lorenzo 
Snow,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the  age  of  41 ;  Presi- 
dent of  the  council  of  apostles. 

Reed  Smoot.— Born  Jan.  10,  1862,  at  Salt  Lake  City, 


664        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Utah;  ordained  an  apostle  April  8,  1900,  by  Lorenzo 
Snow,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the  age  of  38. 

Hyrum  Mack  Smith.— Born  March  21,  1872,  at  Salt 
Lake  City,  Utah;  ordained  an  apostle  Oct.  24,  1901,  by 
Joseph  F.  Smith,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the  age  of 
29;  died  Jan.  23,  1918,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

George  Albert  Smith. — Born  April  4,  1870,  at  Salt 
Lake  City,  Utah;  ordained  an  apostle,  Oct.  8,  1903,  by 
Joseph  F.  Smith,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the  age  of  33. 

Charles  W.  Penrose. — Born  Feb.  4,  1832,  at  London, 
England ;  ordained  an  apostle,  July  7,  1904,  by  Joseph  F. 
Smith,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the  age  of  72;  ad- 
vanced to  be  second  counselor  in  the  First  Presidency 
Dec.  7,  1911;  advanced  to  be  first  counselor  in  the  First 
Presidency  March  10,  1921. 

George  F.  Richards. — Born  Feb.  23,  1861,  at  Farm- 
ington,  Utah ;  ordained  an  apostle  April  9,  1906,  by  Joseph 
F.  Smith,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the  age  of  45. 

Orson  F.  Whitney.— Born  July  1,  1855,  at  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah ;  ordained  an  apostle  April  9,  1906,  by  Joseph 
F.  Smith,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the  age  of  50. 

David  O.  McKay. — Born  Sept.  8,  1873,  at  Huntsville, 
Utah ;  ordained  an  apostle  April  9,  1906,  by  Joseph  F. 
Smith,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the  age  of  32. 

Anthony  W.  Ivins. — Born  Sept.  16,  1852,  at  Toms 
River,  New  Jersey ;  ordained  an  apostle  Oct.  6,  1907,  by 
Joseph  F.  Smith,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the  age  of 
55 ;  advanced  to  be  second  counselor  in  the  First  Presi- 
dency, March  10,  1921. 

Joseph  Fielding  Smith.— Born  July  19,  1876,  at  Salt 
Lake  City,  Utah;  ordained  an  apostle  April  7,  1910,  by 
Joseph  F.  Smith,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the  age  of  33. 

James  E.  Talmage. — Born  Sept.  21,  1862,  at  Hunger- 
ford,  Berkshire,  England ;  ordained  an  apostle  Dec.  8, 
1911,  by  Joseph  F.  Smith,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  at 
the  age  of  49. 

Stephen  L.  Richards. — Born  June  18,  1879,  at  Mendon, 
Cache  County,  Utah;  ordained  an  apostle  Jan.  17,  1917, 
by  Joseph  F.  Smith,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the  age 
of  37. 

Richard  R.  Lyman.— Born  Nov.  23,  1870,  at  Fillmore, 


APPENDIX  665 

Utah;  ordained  an  apostle  April  7,  1918,  by  Joseph  F. 
Smith,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the  age  of  47. 

Melvin  J.  Ballard.— Born  Feb.  9,  1873,  at  Logan,  Utah  ; 
ordained  an  apostle  Jan.  7,  1919,  by  Heber  J.  Grant,  at 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the  age  of  45. 

John  A.  Widtsoe.— Born  Jan.  31,  1872,  on  the  Island 
of  Troyen,  Norway;  ordained  an  apostle  March  17,  1921, 
by  Heber  J.  Grant,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the 
age  of  49. 

PRESIDING    PATRIARCHS 

Joseph  Smith,  Sen.— Born  July  12,  1771,  at  Topsfield, 
Essex  County,  Mass. ;  ordained  presiding  patriarch  of 
the  Church  Dec.  18,  1833,  under  the  hands  of  Joseph 
Smith,  Oliver  Cowdery,  Sidney  Rigdon  and  Frederick  G. 
Williams;  died  Sept.  14,  1840,  at  Nauvoo,  Illinois. 

Hyrum  Smith.— Born  Feb.  9,  1800,  at  Tunbridge, 
Orange  County,  Vermont;  ordained  presiding  patriarch 
of  the  Church  Jan.  24,  1841,  by  Joseph  Smith;  murdered 
June  27,  1844,  at  Carthage  Jail,  Illinois. 

John  Smith. — Born  July  16,  1781,  at  Derryfield, 
Rockingham  County,  New  Hampshire;  ordained  a  patri- 
arch Jan.  10,  1844,  at  Nauvoo,  by  Joseph  Smith ;  set 
apart  as  presiding  patriarch  of  the  Church,  Jan.  1, 
1849;  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah;  died  May  23,  1854,  at 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

John  Smith.— Born  Sept.  22,  1832,  at  Kirtland,  Ohio ; 
ordained  presiding  patriarch  of  the  Church  Feb.  18,  1855, 
by  Brigham  Young  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah ;  died  Nov.  6, 
1911,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Hyrum  G.  Smith.— Born  July  8,  1879,  at  South  Jordan, 
Salt  Lake  County,  Utah;  ordained  a  seventy  Feb.  11, 
1907,  by  George  G.  Bywater;  ordained  a  high  priest  and 
presiding  patriarch  of  the  Church  May  9,  1912,  by 
Joseph  F.  Smith  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

FIRST    SEVEN    PRESIDENTS    OF    SEVENTIES 

Hazen  Aldrich. — Chosen  and  ordained  one  of  the 
first  seven  presidents  of  seventies  Feb.  28,  1835,  at  Kirt- 
land; released  April  6,  1837,  previously  having  been  or- 
dained a  high  priest. 


666        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Joseph  Young. — Born  April  7,  1797,  at  Hopkinton, 
Middlesex  County,  Mass. ;  chosen  and  ordained  one  of 
the  first  seven  presidents  of  seventies  Feb.  28,  1835,  at 
Kirtland,  at  the  age  of  37;  died  July  16,  1881,  at  Salt 
Lake  City,  Utah. 

Levi  W.  Hancock.— Born  April  7,  1803,  at  Old 
Springfield,  Hampden  County.  Mass. ;  chosen  and  or- 
dained one  of  the  first  seven  presidents  of  seventies  Feb. 
28,  1835,  at  Kirtland,  at  the  age  of  31;  died  June  10, 
1882,  at  Washington,  Washington   County,   Utah. 

Zebedee  Coltrin. — Born  Sept.  7,  1804,  at  Ovid,  Seneca 
County,  New  York ;  chosen  and  ordained  one  of  the  first 
seven  presidents  of  seventies  Feb.  28,  1835,  at  Kirtland, 
at  the  age  of  30;  released  April  6,  1837,  previously  hav- 
ing been  ordained  a  high  priest;  died  July  21,  1887,  at 
Spanish   Fork,  Utah. 

Leonard  Rich. — Chosen  and  ordained  one  of  the  first 
seven  presidents  of  seventies  Feb.  28,  1835,  at  Kirtland ; 
released  April  6,  1837,  previously  having  been  ordained 
a  high  priest. 

Lyman  Sherman. — Chosen  and  ordained  one  of  the 
first  seven  presidents  of  seventies  Feb.  28,  1835,  at 
Kirtland ;  released  April  6,  1837,  previously  having  been 
ordained  a  high  priest. 

Sylvester  Smith. — Chosen  and  ordained  one  of  the 
first  seven  presidents  of  seventies  Feb.  28,  1835,  at  Kirt- 
land ;  released  April  6,  1837,  previously  having  been  or- 
dained a  high  priest. 

John  Gould. — Ordained  a  seventy  and  set  apart  as 
one  of  the  first  seven  presidents  April  6,  1837,  at  Kirt- 
land ;  released  Sept.  3,  1837,  previously  having  been  or- 
dained a  high  priest. 

James  Foster. — Born  April  1,  1775  ;  ordained  a  seventy 
and  set  apart  as  one  of  the  first  seven  presidents  April 
6,  1837,  at  Kirtland;  died  Dec.  21,  1841,  at  Morgan 
County,   Utah. 

Daniel  S.  Miles. — Ordained  a  seventy  and  set  apart 
as  one  of  the  first  seven  presidents  April  6,  1837,  at 
Kirtland,  died  in  1845,  in  Hancock  County,  Illinois. 

Josiah  Butterfield. — Born  in  the  State  of  Maine;  or- 
dained a  seventy  and  set  apart  as  one  of  the  first  seven 


APPENDIX  667 

presidents  April  6,  1837,  at  Kirtland;  excommunicated 
Oct.  7,  1844;  died  at  Monterey  County,  California. 

Salmon  Gee. — Born  Oct.  16,  1792,  at  Lyme,  New 
London  County,  Conn. ;  ordained  a  seventy  and  set  apart 
as  one  of  the  first  seven  presidents  April  6,  1837,  at 
Kirtland,  at  the  age  of  43 ;  seventies  withdrew  their  fel- 
lowship from  Brother  Gee,  March  6,  1838;  died  Sept  13, 
1845,  at  Ambrosia,  Lee  County,  Iowa. 

John  Gaylord. — Born  July  12,  1797;  ordained  a  sev- 
enty Dec.  20,  1836;  set  apart  as  one  of  the  first  seven 
presidents  April  6,  1837,  at  Kirtland,  at  the  age  of  39; 
excommunicated  Jan.  13,  1838;  rejoined  the  Church  at 
Nauvoo. 

Henry  Harriman. — Born  June  9,  1804,  at  ^Rowley 
(now!  Georgetown),  Essex  County,  Mass.;  ordained  a 
seventy  in  1835 ;  set  apart  as  one  of  the  first  seven  presi- 
dents Feb.  6,  1838  at  Kirtland,  at  the  age  of  33;  died 
May  17,  1891,  at  Huntington,  Emery  County,  Utah. 

Zera  Pulsipher. — Born  June  24,  1789,  at  Rockingham. 
Windham  County,  Vermont;  ordained  a  seventy  and  set 
apart  as  one  of  the  first  seven  presidents  March  6,  1838, 
at  Kirtland,  at  the  age  of  48;  released  April  12,  1862; 
died  Jan.  1,  1872,  at  Hebron,  Washington  County,  Utah. 

Albert  P.  Rockwood. — Born  June  5,  1805,  at  Hollis- 
ton,  Middlesex  County,  Mass. ;  ordained  a  seventy  Jan. 
5,  1839,  at  Kirtland  ;  set  apart  as  one  of  the  first  seven 
presidents  Dec.  2,  1845,  at  Nauvoo,  at  the  age  of  40; 
died  Nov.  26,  1879,  at  Sugar  House,  Salt  Lake  Co.,  Utah. 

Benjamin  L.  Clapp. — Born  Aug.  19,  1814,  in  Alabama ; 
ordained  and  set  apart  president  of  the  8th  quorum  of 
seventy  Oct.  20,  1844 ;  set  apart  as  one  of  the  first  seven 
presidents  Dec.  2,  1845,  at  Nauvoo,  at  the  age  of  31 ; 
died  in  1860,  in  California. 

Horace  S.  Eldredge.— Born  Feb.  6,  1816,  at  Brutus, 
Cayuga  County,  New  York;  ordained  a  seventy  and  set 
apart  as  one  of  the  first  seven  presidents  in  1854,  at  Salt 
Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the  age  of  38;  died  Sept.  6,  1888,  at 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Jacob  Gates. — Born  March  9,  1811,  in  St.  Johnsbury, 
Caledonia  County,  Vermont;  ordained  a  seventy  and  set 
apart  as  one  of  the  first  seven  presidents  in  Oct.  1862, 


668        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the  age  of  51 ;  died  April  14, 
1892,  at  Provo,  Utah. 

John  Van  Cott. — Born  Sept.  7,  1814,  at  Canaan,  Co- 
lumbia County,  New  York;  ordained  a  seventy,  Feb.  25, 
1847;  set  apart  as  one  of  the  first  seven  presidents  in 
Oct.  1862,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the  age  of  48;  died 
Feb.  18,  1883,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

William  W.  Taylor.— Born  Sept.  11,  1853,  at  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah ;  ordained  a  seventy  and  set  apart  as  one  of  the 
first  seven  presidents  April  6,  1880,  at  Salt  Lake  City, 
Utah,  at  the  age  of  26;  died  Aug.  1,  1884,  at  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah. 

Abraham  H.  Cannon.— Born  March  12,  1859,  at  Salt 
Lake  City,  Utah  ;  ordained  a  seventy  and  set  apart  as 
one  of  the  first  seven  presidents  Oct.  9,  1882,  at  Salt 
Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the  age  of  23 ;  called  to  the  apostle- 
ship  Oct.  7,  1889;  died  July  19,  1896,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Ut. 

Seymour  B.  Young. — Born  Oct.  3,  1837,  at  Kirtland, 
Ohio ;  ordained  a  seventy  Feb.  18,  1857 ;  set  apart  as  one 
of  the  first  seven  presidents  Oct.  14,  1882,  at  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah,  at  the  age  of  45. 

C.  D.  Fjeldsted.— Born  Feb.  20,  1829,  at  Sundbyvester, 
Copenhagen,  Denmark;  ordained  a  seventy  Feb.  5,  1859; 
set  apart  as  one  of  the  first  seven  presidents  April  28, 
1884,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the  age  of  55;  died 
Dec.  23,  1905,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

John  Morgan. — Born  Aug.  8,  1842,  at  Greensburg, 
Decatur  County,  Indiana ;  ordained  a  seventy  Oct.  8, 
1875 ;  set  apart  as  one  of  the  first  seven  presidents  Oct. 
1884,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the  age  of  42;  died 
Aug.  14,  1894,  at  Preston,  Idaho. 

Brigham  H.  Roberts. — Born  March  13,  1857,  at  War- 
rington, Lancashire,  England ;  ordained  a  seventy  March 
8,  1877:  set  apart  as  one  of  the  first  seven  presidents 
Oct.  8,  1888,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the  age  of  31. 

George  Reynolds. — Born  Jan.  1,  1842,  at  Marylebone, 
London,  England;  ordained  a  seventy  March  18,  1866; 
set  apart  as  one  of  the  first  seven  presidents  April  10, 
1890,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the  age  of  54;  died 
Aug.  9,  1909,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Jonathan   Golden    Kimball. — Born   June   9,    1853,    at 


APPnNDtX  6S^ 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah;  ordained  a  seventy  July  21,  1886; 
set  apart  as  one  of  the  first  seven  presidents  April  6, 
1892,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the  age  of  38. 

Rulon  S.  Wells.— Born  July  7,  1854,  at  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah;  ordained  a  seventy  Oct.  22,  1875;  set  apart 
as  one  of  the  first  seven  presidents  April  5,  1893,  at  Salt 
Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the  age  of  38. 

Edward  Stevenson. — Born  May  1,  1820,  at  Gibraltar, 
Spain;  ordained  a  seventy  May  1,  1845;  set  apart  as  one 
of  the  first  seven  presidents  Oct.  9,  1894,  at  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah,  at  the  age  of  74;  died  Jan.  27,  1897,  at  Salt 
Lake  City,  Utah. 

Joseph  W.  McMurrin. — Born  Sept.  5,  1858,  at  Tooele, 
Tooele  County,  Utah;  ordained  a  seventy  April  21,  1884; 
sustained  in  Oct.  1897  and  set  apart  as  one  of  the  first 
seven  presidents  Jan.  21,  1898,  at  Liverpool,  England, 
at  the  age  of  39. 

Charles  H.  Hart. — Born  July  5,  1866,  at  Bloomington, 
Bear  Lake  County,  Idaho;  ordained  a  seventy  Aug.  10, 
1890;  set  apart  as  one  of  the  first  seven  presidents  April 
8,  1906,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the  age  of  39. 

Levi  Edgar  Young.— Born  Feb.  2,  1874,  at  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah;  ordained  a  seventy  June  18,  1897;  sustained 
as  one  of  the  first  seven  presidents  Oct.  6,  1909;  set 
apart  Jan.  23,  1910,  at  New  York,  at  the  age  of  36. 

PRESIDING  BISHOPS 

Edward  Partridge.— Born  Aug.  27,  1793,  at  Pittsfield, 
Berkshire  County,  Mass. ;  called  by  revelation  to  be  the 
first  bishop  of  the  Church,  ordained  and  set  apart  Feb. 
4,  1831,  at  the  age  of  38;  died  May  27,  1840,  at  Nauvoo, 
Illinois. 

Newel  K.  Whitney.— Born  Feb.  5,  1795,  at  Marl- 
borough, Windham  County,  Vermont;  called  by  revela- 
tion to  be  the  first  bishop  of  Kirtland ;  sustained  as  pre- 
siding bishop  of  the  Church  at  the  conference  of  April, 
1847;  died  Sept.  23,  1850,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Edward  Hunter. — Born  June  22,  1793,  at  Newton, 
Deleware  County,  Penn. ;  called  and  sustained  as  the 
presiding  bishop  of  the  Church  April  7,  1851 ;  ordained 
and  set  apart  April  11,  1852,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  at 


670        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


the  age  of  58;  died  Oct.  16,  1883,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

William  B.  Preston.— Born  Nov.  24,  1830,  at  Halifax, 
Franklin  County,  Virginia;  ordained  a  bishop  Nov.  14, 
1859;  set  apart  as  presiding  bishop  of  the  Church  April 
6,  1884,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the  age  of  53 ;  died 
Aug.  2,  1908,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Charles  W.  Nibley.— Born  Feb.  5,  1849,  at  Hunter- 
field,  Midlothian,  Scotland;  ordained  and  set  apart  as 
presiding  bishop  of  the  Church  Dec.  11,  1907,  at  Salt 
Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the  age  of  58. 

STAKES  OF  ZION 

(In  Chronological  Order.) 


NAME 

*Kirtland, 

='=Clay-Caldwcll, 

*Adam-ondi-Ahman, 

''Nauvoo, 

*Zarahemla, 

*Lima, 

*Quincy, 

*  Mount  Hope, 

*  Freedom, 
*Geneva, 
*Springfield, 
Salt  Lake, 
Weber, 
Utah, 
Parowan, 
*St.  Louis, 
*Carson  Valley, 
Cache, 

Juab, 

Millard, 

Beaver, 

Bear  Lake, 

Sevier, 

St.  George, 

Kanab, 


ORGANIZED 

Feb.  17,  1834, 
July  3,  1834, 
June  28,  1838, 
Oct.  5,  1839, 
Oct.  5,  1839, 
Oct. -21,  1840, 
Oct.  25,  1840, 
Oct.  27,  1840, 
Oct.  27,  1840, 
Nov.  1,  1840, 
Nov.  5,  1840, 
Oct.  3,  1847. 
Jan.  26,  1851, 
Mar.  19,  1851, 
May,  1852, 
Nov.  4,  1854, 
Oct.  4,  1856, 
Nov.  14,  1859, 
Sept.  20,  1868, 
Mar.  19,  1869, 
Mar.  12,  1869, 
June  20,  1869, 
May  24,  1874, 
April  7,  1877, 
April  18,  1877, 


PRESIDENT 

Joseph  Smith  Jr. 
David  Whitmer. 
John  Smith. 
William  Marks. 
John  Smith. 
Isaac  Morley. 
Daniel  Stanton. 
Abel  Lamb. 
Henry  W.  Miller. 
William  Bosely. 
Edwin  P.  Merriam. 
John  Smith. 
Lorin  Farr. 
Abraham  O.  Smoot. 
John  C.  L.  Smith. 
Milo  Andrus. 
Orson  Hyde. 
Peter  Maughan. 
Jacob  Bigler. 
Thomas  Callister. 
John  Murdock. 
William  Budge. 
Joseph  A.  Young. 
J.  D.  T.  McAllister. 
L.  John  Nuttal. 


*Discontinued. 


APPENDIX 


671 


ORGANIZED 


Panguitch, 
*  Davis, 
Tooele, 
Morgan, 
*Sanpete 
Summit, 
Wasatch, 
Box  Elder, 
*Little  Colorado, 
^Eastern  Arizona, 
Emery, 
St.  Joseph, 
San  Juan, 
San  Luis, 
Maricopa, 
Bannock, 
Oneida, 
Uintah, 
St.  Johns, 
Cassia, 
Snow  flake, 
Malad, 
Star  Valley, 
Wayne, 
Alberta, 
Bingham, 
Juarez, 
Woodruff, 
Fremont, 
Pocatello, 
Jordan, 
(iranite, 

North  Sanpete, 
South  Sanpete, 
Alpine, 
Nebo, 
Hyrum, 
Benson, 


April  23,  1877, 
June  17,  1877, 
June  24,  1877, 
July  1,  1877, 
July  4,  1877, 
July  9,  1877, 
July  15,  1877, 
Aug.  19,  1877, 
Jan.  27,  1878, 
June  29,  1879, 
Aug.  13,  1882, 
Feb.  25,  1883, 
Sept.  23,  1883, 
Oct.  10,  1883, 
Dec.  10,  1883, 
Feb.  4,  1884, 
June  1,  1884, 
May  9,  1887, 
July  23,  1887, 
Nov.  19,  1887, 
Dec.  18,  1887, 
Feb.  12,  1888, 
Aug.  14,  1892, 
May  27,  1893, 
June  9,   1895, 
June  9,  1895, 
Dec.  9,  1895, 
June  5,  1898, 
Aug.  6,  1898, 
Aug.  7,  1898, 
Jan.  21,  1900, 
Ian.  27,  1900, 
Dec.  9,  1900, 
Dec.  9,  1900, 
Jan.  13,  1901, 
Jan.  20,  1901, 
April  30,  1901, 
May  1,  1901, 


PRESIDENT 

James  Henrie. 
William  R.  Smith. 
Francis  M.  Lyman. 
Willard  G.  Smith. 
Canute  Peterson, 
William  W.  Cluff. 
Abram  Hatch. 
Oliver  G.  Snow. 
Lot  Smith. 
Jesse  N.  Smith. 
Christen  D.  Larsen, 
Christopher  Layton. 
Platte  D.  Lyman. 
Silas  S.  Smith. 
Alex.  F.  McDonald. 
Lewis  S.  Pond. 
William  D.  Hendricks 
Samuel  R.  Bennion. 
David  K.  Udall. 
H  or  ton  D.  Haight. 
Jesse  N.  Smith. 
Oliver  C.  Hoskins. 
George  Osmond. 
Willis  E.  Robison. 
Charles  O.  Card. 
James  E.  Steele. 
Anthony  W.  Ivins. 
John  M.  Baxter. 
Thomas  E.  Ricks. 
Wm.  C.  Parkinson. 
Orrin  P.  Miller. 
Frank  Y.  Taylor. 
Christian  N.  Lund. 
Canute  Peterson. 
Stephen  L.  Chipman. 
Jonathan  S.  Page. 
William  C.  Parkinson. 
William  H.  Lewis. 


'Discontinued. 


672        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


NAME 

ORGANIZED 

PRESIDENT 

Big  Horn, 

May  26,  1901, 

Byron  Sessions. 

Union, 

June  9,  1901, 

Franklin  S.  Bramwell. 

Teton, 

Sept,  2,  1901, 

Don  Carlos  Driggs. 

Taylor, 

Aug.  30,  1903, 

Heber  S.  Allen. 

Blackfoot, 

Jan.  31,  1904, 

Elias  S.  Kimball, 

Liberty, 

Feb.  26,  1904, 

Hugh  J.  Cannon, 

Pioneer, 

Mar.  24,  1904, 

William  McLachlin. 

Ensign, 

April  1,  1904, 

Richard  W.  Young. 

Rig^by, 

Feb:  2,  1908, 

Don  C.  Walker. 

Ogden, 

July  26,  1908, 

Thomas  B.  Evans. 

North  Weber, 

Aug.  2,  1908, 

James  Wotherspoon. 

Bear  River, 

Oct.  11,  1908, 

Milton  H.  Welling. 

Yellowstone, 

Jan.  10,  1909, 

Daniel  G.  Miller. 

Carbon, 

May  8,  1910, 

Gustave  A.  Iverson. 

Deseret, 

Aug.  11,  1912, 

Alonzo  A.  Hinckley. 

Moapa, 

Sept.  8,  1912, 

Willard  L.  Jones. 

Duchesne, 

Dec.  2,  1912, 

William  H.  Smart. 

Young, 

May  21,  1913, 

David  Halls. 

Boise, 

Nov.  2,  1913, 

Heber  Q.  Hale. 

Shelley, 

Aug.  16,  1914, 

Joseph  H.  Dye. 

Cottonwood, 

Nov.  29,  1914, 

Uriah  G.  Miller. 

Raft  River, 

April  27,  1915, 

John  A.  Elison. 

Curlew, 

May  17,  1915, 

Jonathan  C.  Cutler. 

North  Davis, 

June  20,  1915, 

Henry  H.  Blood. 

South  Davis, 

June  20,  1915, 

James  H.  Robinson. 

Portneuf, 

Aug.  14,  1915, 

George  T.  Hyde. 

Idaho, 

Nov.  19,  1916, 

Nelson  J.  Hogan. 

Montpelier, 

Dec.  23,  1917, 

Edward  C.  Rich. 

Tintic, 

^pril  22,  1917, 

,  E.  Franklin  Birch. 

Twin  Falls, 

July  26,  1919, 

Lawrence  G.  Kirkman 

Burley, 

July  27,  1919, 

David  R.  Langlois. 

Blaine, 

Aug.  3,  1919, 

Wm.  Lennox  Adams. 

Lost  River, 

Aug.  18,  1919, 

William  N.  Patten. 

Franklin, 

June  6,  1920, 

Samuel  W.  Parkinson. 

Logan, 

June  6,  1920, 

Oliver  H.  Budge. 

Roosevelt, 

June  26,  1920, 

William  H.  Smart. 

Garfield, 

Aug.  29,  1920, 

Charles  E.  Rowan,  Jr 

Lethbridge, 

Nov.  10,  1921, 

Hugh  B.  Brown. 

APPENDIX  673 

CHURCH  PUBLICATIONS 

(Chronologically  arranged  with  date  and  place  of  issue.) 

Book  of  Mormon,  1830,  Palmyra,  New  York. 

Danish,  1851,  Copenhagen,  Denmark. 

German,  1852,  Bern,  Switzerland. 

French,  1852,  Paris,  France. 

Italian,  1852,  London,  England. 

Welsh,  1852,  Myrthyr  Tydfil,  Wales. 

Hawaiian,  1855,  San  Francisco,  California. 

Deseret  Alphabet,  1869,  New  York  City,  New  York. 

Swedish,  1878,  Copenhagen,  Denmark. 

Spanish,  1886,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Maori,  1889,  Auckland,  New  Zealand. 

Dutch,  1890,  Amsterdam,  Holland. 

Samoan,  1903,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Tahitian,  1904,  Papeete,  Society  Islands. 

Turkish,  1906,  New  York  City,  New  York. 

Japanese,  1909,  Tokyo,  Japan. 
The  Evening  and  Morning  Star,  1832,  Independence,  Mis- 
souri. 
Book  of  Commandments,  1833,  Independence,  Missouri. 
L.  D.  S.  Messenger  and  Advocate,  1834,  Kirtland,  Ohio. 
Doctrine  and  Covenants,  1835,  Kirtland,  Ohio. 

Danish,  1851,  Copenhagen,  Denmark. 

Welsh,  1851,  Myrthyr  Tydfil,  Wales. 

German,  1876,  Bern,  Switzerland. 

Swedish,  1888,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Dutch,  1908,  Rotterdam,  Holland. 
Hymn  Book,  1835,  Kirtland,  Ohio. 
The  Elder's  Journal,  1838,  Kirtland  Ohio, 
rimes  and  Seasons,  1839,  Commerce,  (Nauvoo)   Illinois. 
The  Millennial  Star,  1840,  Manchester  and  Liverpool,  Eng. 
The  Gospel  Reflecter,  1841,  Philadelphia,  Pennsylvania. 
The  Wasp,  1842,  Nauvoo,  Illinois. 
The  Nauvoo  Neighbor,  1843,  Nauvoo,  Illinois. 
The  Prophet,  1844,  New  York  City,  New  York. 
The  New  York  Messenger,  1845,  New  York  City,  New  York. 
The  California  Star,  1846,  Yerba  Buena,  (San  Francisco) 
Cal. 

44 


674        ESSENTIALS  IN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Prophwyd   y  Jubili   new    Seren   y    Saint,    (Welsh)    1846 

Myrthyr  Tydfil,  Wales. 
Udgorn  Seion  new  Seren  y  Saint  (Welsh)   1849,  Mvrthvr 

Tydfil,  Wales. 
The  Frontier  Guardian,  1849,  Kanesville  (Council  Bluffs). 
The  Deseret  News,  1850,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 
Pearl  of  Great  Price,  1851,  Liverpool,  EnHand. 
Welsh,   1852,  Wales. 
German,  1882,  Bern,  Switzerland. 
Danish,  1883,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 
Dutch,  1911,  Rotterdam,  Holland. 
Skandinaviens  Stjerne,   (Danish)    1851,  Copenhagen,  Den- 
mark. 

Zions  Panier,   (German)    1851   Hamburg,  Germany. 

Etoile  Du  Deseret,  (French)  1851,  Paris,  France. 

Zion's  Watchman,  1853,  Sydney,  New  South  Wales. 

Le  Reflecteur,  (French)   1853,  Geneva,  Switzerland. 

The  Seer,  1853,  Washington,  D.  C. 

Journal  of  Discourses,  1853,  Liverpool,  England. 

L.  D.  S.  Millennial  Star  and  Monthly  Visitor,  1854,  Ma- 
dras, India. 

St.  Louis  Luminary,  1854,  St.  Louis,  Missouri. 

The  Mormon,  1855,  New  York  City,  New  York. 

The  Western  Standard,  1856,  San  Francisco,  California. 

Der  Darsteller,  (German)  1856,  Geneva,  Switzerland. 

Die  Reform,  (German)  1862,  Geneva,  Switzerland. 

Juvenile  Instructor,  1866,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Der  Stern,  (German)  1869,  Zurich,  Switzerland. 

The  Woman's  Exponent,  1872,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah, 

Utah  Posten,  (Danish  and  Norwegian)  1873,  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah. 

Bikuben,  (Danish  and  Norwegian)  1876,  Salt  Lake  City, 
Utah. 

Nordstjernan,  1877,  Goteborg,  Sweden. 

The  Contributor,  1879,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Ungdommens  Raadgiver  (Danish  and  Norwegian)  1880, 
Copenhagen,  Denmark. 

Morgenstjernen  (Danish  and  Norwegian)  1882,  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah. 

Church  and  Farm,  1885,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 


APPENDIX  675 

Svenska  Harolden,  1885,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Historical  Record,  1886,  Salt  I^ke  City,  Utah. 

Young  Woman's  Journal,  1889,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Truth's  Reflex,  1889,  St.  John,  Kansas. 

Der  Beobachter,  (German)  1890,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

De  Ster,  (Dutch)  1896,  Rotterdam,  Holland. 

Improvement  Era,  1897,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Southern  Star,  1898,  Chattanooga,  Tennessee. 

Utah  Posten,  (Swedish)  1900,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Children's  Friend,  1902,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

The  Elders'  Journal,  1903,  Atlanta,  Georgia. 

The  Mesenger,  1907,  Auckland,  New  Zealand. 

Liahona,  1907,  Independence,  Missouri. 

Ka  Elele  Oiaio,  1909,  Honolulu,  Hawaii. 


LIST  OF  AUTHORITIES  AND   BOOKS  OF 
REFERENCE 

Journal  History  (Manuscript),  1830-1921. 

Far  West  Record  (Manuscript). 

Evening  and  Morning  Star,  1832-1834. 

Messenger  and  Adovcate,  1834-1836. 

Times  and  Seasons,  1839-1846. 

Millennial  Star,  1840-1921. 

Documentary  History  of  the  Church,  vols.  1-6. 

Missouri  Persecutions,  Parley  P.  Pratt. 

Era  of  the  Protestant  Revolution,  Frederick  Seebohm. 

The  Rise  of  the  Dutch  Republic,  John  Lathrop  Motley. 

The  British  Nation,  George  M.  Wrong. 

Topsfield  Historical  Collections,  vols.  1-8. 

The  Mack  Genealogy,  Sophia  Smith  Martin. 

Five   Colonial   Families,   vols.   1.-2. 

History  of  tihe  Prophet  Joseph,  Lucy  Mack  Smith. 

Orson  Pratt's  Works,  Orson  Pratt. 

History  of  the  Church,  Juvenile  Instructor,  vols.  7-19. 

The  Contributor,  vol.  17. 

Improvement  Era,  vols.  1-24. 

Deseret  News,  1850-1921. 

M.  I.  A.  Manual,  1918-1919. 

Life  of  Joseph  Smith,  George  Q.  Cannon. 

Autobiography  of  Parley  P.  Pratt. 

Life  of  Heber  C.  Kimball,  Orson  F.  Whitney. 

Life  of  John  Taylor,  Brigham  H.  Roberts. 

Wilford  Woodruff,  His  Life  and  Labors,  M.  F.  Cowley. 

Biography  of  Lorenzo  Snow,  Eliza  R.   Snow. 

History  of  the  Mormon  Church  (Americana),  B.  H.  Roberts. 

History  of  Utah,  Orson  F.  Whitney. 

Whitney's  Popular  History  of  Utah,  Orson  F.  Whitney. 

History  of  Utah,  H.  H.  Bancroft. 

Women  of  Mormondom,  Edward  W.  Tullidge. 

Historical  Record,  Andrew  Jenson. 

Church  Chronology,  Andrew  Jenson. 

Missouri  Persecutions,  Brigham  H.  Roberts. 

Rise  and  Fall  of  Nauvoo,  Brigham  H.  Roberts. 

A  Brief  History  of  the  Church,  Edward  H.  Anderson. 

The  Mormon  Battalion,  Daniel  Tyler. 

Conquest   of   New   Mexico   and    California,    Col.    P.    St. 

George  Cooke. 
The  Restoration  of  the  Gospel,  Osborne  J.  P.  Widstoe. 
One  Hundred  Years  of  Mormonism,  John  Henry  Evans. 


Index 


Abbot,    Hiram,    killed    at    Haun's    Mill,  Articles   of   Faith,    317. 

235.  Atchison,     David    R.,    counsel     for     the 

"Abominable   Church,"   to  be  destroyed,  Saints,     163;    takes    witnesses    to    In- 

149.  dependence,    167;    report    of,    to    Gov. 

Abraham,  pays  tithes,  3;  receives  Priest-  Boggs,  228;   false  report  of,  229,  230; 

hood,  3.  dismounted,     237;     presents     petition 

Adam,  transgression  of,  2;  baptized  and  to  Legislature,  250. 

ordained,   2;   to  be  at  the  head.   211;  Austin,  Dr.,   raises  mob,  220;  lays  siege 

to    hold   council    before    Christ   comes,  to    Diahman,    220;    lays    siege    to    De 

275.  Witt,  220,  221. 

Adam-ondi-Ahman,    211,    212.  .\vard,    Sampson,    248. 

"A    Lamb    to    the    Slaughter,"    376.  Avery,    Daniel,    355. 

Alexander,   Col.   E.   B.,   502,   503,   504.  Avery,    Philander,    355. 
Allen,  Charles,   Abused  by  mob,    160. 

Allen,    Felatiah    (mobber),    146.  Babbitt,  Almon  W.,  418;  death  of,   487. 

Allen,  Captain  James,  408,  409,  422,  424.  Babylon  to  fall,  23. 

Allred,    James,    kidnapped    by    Missour-  Backenstos,   Sheriff  J.   B.,  394,  398. 

ians,   299.  Baldwin,   Caleb,   in   Liberty   prison,   249. 

America,  a  land  of  Freedom,  21,  22.  Ballantyne,   Richard,  415. 

American   Party,   The,   628.  Baptism,     how    performed,    88;     in     the 

Amnesty,   granted   to   the   Saints,   609.  Temple,  310. 

Amos,  prophecy  of,   6.  Baptism  for  the  Dead,  doctrine  of,  first 

Ancient   of    Days,   coming   of,    7.  taught,    304;    declared    to    the    Apos- 

Anderson,    August    L.,    death    of,    418.  ties,     305;     performed     in     the     river, 

Anderson,    Captain    William,    death    of,  305,    310. 

418.  Barber,    Andrew,   death   of,    164. 

Angels,    residence   of.    335.  Baskin,    RoBert   N.,   605. 

Anti-Bigamy    Law,     529.  Bates,    Geo.    C,    559. 

Anti-"Mormon"      Mass      Meeting,      395,  Battalion,    the    Mormon,    409;    President 

397;    Legislation,    541.  Young's    instruction    to,    410;    reason 

Anthon,   Prof,   Charles,   62,   64.  for  call  of,   410;   call  of,  422. 

Apostles,    in   Meridian   of  Time,    4;    call  Battle  of  the   Blue,    164. 

of,  by  revelation,  85;  choosing  of  the  Benner,    Elias,    killed    at    Haun's    Mill, 

twelve,    180,    181;    testimony    of,    185;  235. 

go   to   England,    214;    foreign    Mission  Bennett,    John    C,    Mayor    of    Nauvoo 

of,    274;    epistle    of    the,    276;    return  272,    320;    major    general    of    Legion 

of,    from    England,    285;    meeting   of,  320;   immorality  of,   exposed,   321;   re 

with    high    council    in    Nauvoo,    387;  signs  as   Mayor,   321;  joins  with   Mis 

sustained    as    presiding    council,     388,  sourians,    322;    writes   to    Sidney    Rig 

389;     reply    to     anti-"Mormon"     mass  don    and    Orson    Pratt,    331;    flight   to 

meeting,   395,   396;   vacancies  in  coun-  Missouri,    343. 

cil  of,   filled,   472.  Benson,    A.    G.,    403. 

Appeal  to  Washington,  287,  288,  292.  Benson,  Ezra  T.,  ordination  of,  to  apos- 

Arch-Bishop    Arundel,    denounces    scrip-  tleship,   409;    journey  of,   back  to   the 

ture    reading,     17.  Missouri  River,  459;  preaches  at   first 

Army  in  Utah,  497,  510,  518,  526.  meeting    in    Salt    Lake    Valley,    451. 


678  INDEX 

Bent,    Samuel,    appointed    to    preside    at   Brown.     Alanson,     kidnapped     by     Mis- 
Garden    Grove,    406.  sourians,    299. 
Bernhisel,    John,    dent    to    Carthage    to   Brown,    Captain    James,    432,    445,    458, 

see   Gov.   Ford,   369.  471,   484. 

Berry,  William  S.,  murder  of,  597.  Brown,   John,    462. 

Bettisworth,    Constable   David,    367,   384.    Brown,    Samuel,   471. 
Bible,   revision  of,    138.  Browning,      O.      H.,      defends      Joseph 

Birch,  Judge,  255.  Smith,     301;     aid     of,     to    anti-"Mor- 

Birth,    the    first,    in    Salt    Lake    Valley,       mons,"    398. 

456.  Brunson,    Seymour,   death  of,   297. 

Black,    Adam,    217.  Buchanan,    James,    496,    510. 

Black,  Jeremiah   S.,   523.  Bullock,      Thomas,      clerk      of      pioneer 

Blair,   Seth  M.,   477.  camp,  438. 

Bogart,    Rev.     Samuel     (mobber),     223,    Bulls,   battle  with   wild,   428. 

225,    236,    241,    248.  Bunker,   Edward,  485,   486. 

Boggs,    Gov.     Lilburn    W.,     165;    issues   Butler,    John    L.,    opposes    mob    at    Gal- 
order    to    B.    M.    Lisle,    219;    accepts       latin,  216. 
evil    report,    228;    orders   of,    to    Gen.   Butterfield,   Justin,   328,   330. 
Clark,    230;    order    of    extermination    Bureau    of   Information,    625. 
of,    221     and    note;     orders    Military  Byers,  John,  killed  at  Haun's  Mill,  235. 
Court  in  Daviess  County,   247;  shoot- 
ing of,  322;   makes  accusation  against  Cahoon,  Reynolds,   154,  374;  accuses  the 
Joseph    Smith    and    O.    P.    Rockwell,       Prophet  of  fleeing  from  the  flock,  374. 
323;  removal  of,  to  Oregon,  443.  Caldwell    County,    organization    of,    196. 

Bolton,  Curtis  E.,  419,   496.  Calhoun,  John  C,   356. 

Bordeaux,  Mr.,  443.  California  Star,  The,  445. 

Boyce,     Benjamin,    kidnapped    by    Mis-   California   Volunteers,   530. 

sourians,    299.  Campbell,    Alexander,    killed    at    Haun's 

Boynton,    John    F.,    chosen    an    apostle.       Mill,   235. 

181;  apostasy  of,  200.  Campbell,  John  E.,  defends  Nauvoo,  419. 

Boyington,    Dr.,    incites   mob,    103.  Campbell,    Sheriff,    346,   347. 

Book   of   Abraham,    183;    translation   of,   Campbellites,    see    Disciples. 

315.  Cannon,    Abraham    H.,    called    to    Apos- 

Book    of    Commandments,    147.  tleship,  603. 

Book    of    Mormon,    printed,    81;    copy-    Cannon,   George   Q.,   mission  of,  to  Ha- 

right  of,  83;  contains  fulness  of  Gos-       waii,   484;  imprisoned  by  Judge  Emer- 

pel,    87;    the    record    of   a    fallen   peo-       son,   584;   first  counselor  to  President 

pie,  87;  British  copyright  of,  281.  John    Taylor,    589;    chosen    counselor 

Booth,  Ezra,    apostasy   of,    138.  by  President  Wilford  Woodruff,   603; 

Brandebury,  Lemuel  C,  477,  478.  death  of,  621. 

Brannan,    Samuel,    401,    403,    432,    445,    Carlin,   John    (mobber),   416,  418. 

446.  Carlin,      Gov.      Thomas,      acknowledges 

Brassfield,   S.   Newton,   534.  requisition  from  Missouri,  324;  offers 

Brazeale,  Hugh  L.    (mobber),   164.  reward    for    capture   of  Joseph    Smith, 

Bridger,   Col.   James,   445.  328. 

Bridger,   Fort,   505.  Carter,    Gideon,   deaths  of,   224. 

British    Mission,    200.  Carter,  Jared,   169. 

Brocchus,  Judge  Perry  C,  477,  478.         Case,  James,  437. 

Brockman,    Thomas    S.    (mobber),    416,    Catholic    Church,     (See    Rome,    Church 
418.  of). 


INDEX 


679 


Caton,   Judge,   J.   D.,   346. 

Celestial   Kingdom,    149. 

Central   Pacific   R.   R.,   541. 

Chase,    Darwin,    M9,    262. 

Children  to  be  taught,   141. 

Chislett,   John,    489. 

Chittenden,  J.   B.    (mobber),   416. 

Cholera,  in  Zion's  Camp,  177. 

Church  of  Jesus  Christ,  Joseph  Smith 
called  to   restore,   23. 

Church    Government,    revelation   on,    86. 

Christ,  chosen  before  foundations  of 
the  world,  1;  came  to  fulfil  law,  4; 
second  advent  of,  7,  21,  23;  Church 
of,  not  established  by  reformers,  19; 
building  up  of  Church  of,  84;  the 
light  of  truth,   149. 

Clark,    Hiram,    337. 

Clark,  Gen.,  harrangue  of,  245,  246; 
makes  false  charges  against  prison- 
ers,  247. 

Clawson,  Rudger,  present  at  death 
of  Joseph  Standing,  585;  trial  of, 
598;  comments  of,  before  the  court, 
599;  called  to  apostleship,  615;  Presi- 
dent of  the  Twelve  Apostles,  641. 

Clay,    Henry,    356. 

Clayton,  William,  in  presidency  of 
British  Mission,  210,  435;  warns  Jo- 
seph Smith  at  Dixon,  344;  carries 
message  to  Nauvoo,   347. 

Cleminson,   John,  236. 

Cleveland,    Grover,    599,   612,   613. 

Clifford,   Benjamin,   Jr.,    417,   418. 

Coe,  Joseph,   128,   152,  169,  200. 

Colesville  Branch,  69,  70;  removes  to 
Ohio,  120,  127;  arrival  of,  in  Mis- 
souri,  129. 

Colfax,    Schuyler,    550, 

Colonies,   organization  of,   565. 

Coltrin,  Zebedee,  chosen  a  Seventy,  182. 

Columbus,  guided  by  Spirit  of  the 
Lord,   19. 

Commandments,  to  be  kept,  135,  137; 
to  be  published,  140;  dedication  of, 
142. 

Committee   to  locate   lands,   265. 

Comstock,   Nehemiah,   233. 

Condor,  Martin,  murder  of,  597. 

Conference,    the    first,    96;    the    second. 


113;  important,  126;  first  in  Zion, 
134;  special,  held  in  November,  1831, 
140;  the  Amherst,  143;  at  Far  West, 
207;  special,  held  in  Salt  Lake  Val- 
ley, 458;  general,  in  April,  1919^ 
postponed,    639. 

Congress,  answer  of,  to  appeal  for  re- 
dress, 292;  Memorial  of  Joseph  Smith 
to,  359. 

Connor,  Patrick  E.,  530,  532,  551. 

Consecration,  Zion  to  be  built  by,  156. 

Constantine,  Christianity  made  state  re- 
ligion  by,    10. 

Constitution,    guarantees   of,    287. 

Constitutional    Convention,    The,    612. 

Convention,  first  political,  in  Salt  Lake 
Valley,   476. 

Cooke,  Col.  Philip  St.  George,  426,  427, 
430. 

Co-operation,   543,   569. 

Cordon,    Alfred,    482. 

Corrill,  John,  comment  on  injustice 
received,  164;  replies  to  Judge  Ry- 
land,  164;  presents  petition  to  legis- 
lature, 174;  appointed  historian,  207; 
disaffection   of,    238. 

Council  Meeting,  at  Council  Bluffs,  409. 

Covenant,  Everlasting,  6;  The  Nev/, 
338,  340;  renewal  of,  in  Salt  Lake 
Valley,   455. 

Cowdery,   Marcellus  F.,   207. 

Cowdery,  Oliver,  writes  for  Joseph 
Smith,  67;  goes  to  Harmony,  67;  re- 
ceives Aaronic  Priesthood,  67;  bap- 
tized, 68;  ordained  second  eld-^r,  68, 
92;  receives  the  Melchizedek  Priest- 
hood, 69;  transcribes  the  manure,  ipt, 
83;  preaches  first  discourse,  95;  to 
keep  the  record,  98;  threatencl  by 
mob,  103;  commands  Joseph,  109;  to 
print  text  books,  129;  ordained  a 
high  priest,  137;  goes  to  Kirtland  to 
report,  162;  member  of  the  high 
council,  169;  covenants  to  pay  tith- 
ing, 179;  called  to  be  assistant  presi- 
dent, 179,  180;  presides  at  general 
assembly,  184,  186;  excbhimunicated, 
208,  209;  blessing  of,  given  to  Hyrum 
Smith,  307,  308;  return '  of,  to  the 
Church,  469;  death  of,  490. 


680 


INDEX 


Cowles,  Austin,  364. 

Cowley,   Matthias  F.,  630. 

Cox,     Simeon,     killed    at    Haun's    Mill, 

235. 
Cradlebaugh,  John,   520-525. 
Cragin   Bill,   542. 
Crickets,  Plague  of,  467. 
Crisis,   in  the  Church,   385. 
Crooked   River,   battle  of,    223. 
Crusade,   against   the    Church,    604,    605. 
Cullom   Bill,   543. 
Cumming,    Gov.    Alfred.    502,    506,    507; 

letters  of,  to  Gen.  Johnston  and  Secy. 

Cass,    508;    report   of,    519;    departure 

of,  526;  opposition  of.  to  plotters,  526; 

attempt   made  to  remove,   524. 
Curtis,    John,    25. 
Cutler,     William     L.,     defends     Nauvoo, 

419. 

Daniel,  prophecy  of,   7,  23. 

"Danites,"   226,   and    note   227. 

Davidson,  James,  defends  Joseph  Smith, 
100,    101. 

Death,  the  first,  in  Salt  Lake  Valley, 
456. 

Delaware  Indians,  Gospel  preached  to, 
118. 

Democratic   Association  of   Quincy,   264. 

Denunciation  of  false  Doctrines,  49, 

"Deseret,"    476. 

Deseret    Telegraph,    539. 

De  Trobriand,  General,  552. 

Dibble,    Philo,    miraculously  healed,    164. 

Dillworth,   Mary  Ann,  457. 

"Disciples"   (Campbellites),   114,   115. 

Dispensation,  of  the  Meridian  of  Time, 
4;  of  the  Fulness  of  Times,  20. 

Dixon,  Joseph,  false  report  of,  228. 

Doctrine   and    Covenants,    184. 

Doniphan,  Alexander  W.,  counsel  for 
the  Saints,  163;  defends  the  Saints, 
175;  at  siege  of  Far  West,  236;  re- 
fuses to  obey  order  to  shoot  Joseph 
Smith,  241;  426. 

Douglas,  Stephen  A.,  301.  320,  347,  398. 

Drake,  Thomas  J.,  528. 

Drummond,   William   W.,   494. 

Duncan,    Chapman,    484. 

Dunham,    Jonathan,    358. 


Dunklin,  Gov.,  replies  to  petition,  162; 
futility  of  his  advice.  163;  petitioned 
by  the  Saints,  172;  his  reply,  172, 
173;   dishonorable  action,    193. 

Duty,  Mary,  grandmother  of  Joseph 
Smith,  27,  29. 

Earth,  to  be  a  celestial  body,  149;  to  be 
a  Urim  and  Thummim,  335. 

Eaton,    M.    G.,,  affidavit   of,    364. 

Echo   Canyon,    508. 

Eckles,  Delano  R.,  Judge,  506,  519,  521, 

Eden,   Garden  of,    1,   2. 

Edmunds  Bill,   592. 

Edmunds-Tucker    Law,    600. 

Education,    571. 

Elias,   appears  in   Kirtland   Temple,    191. 

Elijah,  coming  of,  spoken  of  by  Mo- 
roni, 52;  appears  in  Kirtland  Tem- 
ple,  191;  keys  of  sealing  held  by,  340. 

c-llsworth,  Edmund,  485. 

Emmett,   James,    359. 

England,   Church   of.  established,  20. 

Englebrecht    Case,    556,    559. 

Ensign,   a  place  for  an,   453. 

Epistles,   from  jLiberty  prison,   253. 

Erasmus,  New  Testament  translation 
of,   17. 

Escheatment  of  Church  property,  601. 

Escheated  Property,   return  of,  613. 

Ether,  prophecy  of  concerning  Zion 
(New  Jerusalem)   and  note,    134. 

Evans,  David,  at  Haun's  Mill  Massacre, 
234. 

Evarts,    Secretary  William   M.,    584. 

Eve.  teaches  Gospel  to  children,  2. 

Everett,    Addison,    437. 

Ewing,   Rev.   Finis,  incites  mob,    156. 

Exodus,  from  Nauvoo,  401,  404;  of 
Saints  to   Southern  Utah,   508. 

Exploration,  proposition  of  Pioneers, 
406,   408. 

Expulsion  of  Saints,  from  Missouri, 
250,    258. 

Fall,   all   men   subject  to  the,    1. 
Fancher,   Captain,    513. 
Farney,   Jacob,    509,    512. 
F"ar  West,   a  gathering  place,  210;  tem- 
ple to  be  built  at,  210,  212. 


INDEX  681 

Feast  of  the  Harvest,  469.  ceive    money,    130;    offers    himself    a 

Ferris,  Benjamin  G.,  479.  ransom,    161;    replies    to    Judge    Ry- 

Fielding,   Rev.  James,  202.  203.  land,    174. 

Fielding,  Joseph,  201,  202,  210.  Gilliam,    Cornelius    (mobber),    222,    2i7. 

First    Presidency,    organization    of,    462.  Godbe,   William   S.,    546. 

463.  Godbeite  Movement,   546,  557. 

Fitch,    Thomas,    558.  Godhead,  doctrine  of,   changed,    10. 

Floyd,  Camp,  520.             .  Goodson,   John,   british   missionary,    201, 

Follett,  King,  imprisonment  and  release,  202. 

258,   259.  Gospel,    older   than    the   Law   of    Moses, 

Ford,    Gov.    Thomas,    Joseph    Smith,    ap-  1;    rejected    in   days  of  Noah,   2;    ful- 

peals    to,    369;    demand    of,    that    Jo-  ness   of,    3,    4;   preached   to    Abraham, 

seph    Smith    shotJd    go    to    Carthage,  3;    preached    to    the    children    of    Is- 

370;   threat  of,   373,   374;   promise  of,  rael,   3;   perverted,  9;   everlasting,   22, 

to    the    mob   militia,    376;    inflamatory  23,  51. 

speech   of,    i77 ;    lack   of   sincerity   of,  Gould,    John,    162. 

2>77;  broken  pledge  of,  379;  terror  of,  Graham,    Gen.,    at    siege    of    Far    West, 

384;  flees  to  Quincy,  384;  attitude  of,  236. 

towards  the  Saints,  392;  report  of,  to  Grandin,   Egbert  B.,  prints  the   Book  of 

legislature,  392,  393;  duplicity  of,  398.  Mormon,  81,  83. 
Fordham,  Elijah,  healing  of,  269,  270.  Grant,  Jedediah  M.,  carries  message  to 
Forsgren,  John  E.,  483.  Gov.  Ford,  374;  leads  com,pany  of 
Fort,  Old.  (See  Old  Fort.)  pioneers,  461;  letter  of.  sent  to  Wash- 
Foster,  Charles  A.,  364,  365.  ington,  479;  called  to  the  Presidency, 
Foster,    Robert    D.,    accompanies   Joseph  491;   death  of,  492. 

Smith    on    way    to    Washington,    289,  Grant,    Heber  J.,    calling  of,   to   apostle- 

355;    in    league    with    apostates,    364,  ship,     589;    opens    Japanese     Mission, 

365.  621;  sustained  as  President,  638. 

"Frontier    Guardian,"     466.  Grant,  Ulysses  S.,  549. 

Fuller,    Josiah,    killed    at    Haun's    Mill,  Grouard,    Benjamin   F.,   ZZ7,   484. 

235.  Grover,   Thomas,   471. 

Fullmer,    Almon,    defends    Nauvoo,    419.  Gulls,  miracle  of  the,  468. 

Fullmer,   David,   359.  Gunnison,  John  W.,  495  and  note. 
Fullmer,  John  S.,   380,   418. 

Hadley,  Samuel,  254. 

Galland,    Dr.    Isaac,    266,    300.  Haight,   Hector  C,   471. 

Garden    Grove,    406.  Haight,   Isaac,  514,  515, 

Gates,     Lydia,    grandmother    of    Joseph  Hale,   Alva,   61. 

Smith,   30.  Hale,    Emma,    becomes    wife    of   Joseph 

Gentiles,  times  of,  soon  to  come  in,  52;  Smith,   59. 

Book   of   Mormon    to   go    to   the,    58;  Hale,   Isaac,  59,  62,   70. 

Gospel    to    be    declared    to,    85,    87;  Hammer,  Austin,  killed  at  Haun's  Mill, 

Oliver  Cowdery  the  first  preacher  to  235. 

the,  92.  Hancock,   Levi,   chosen   a   Seventy,    182. 

Gentile    Exodus,    proposed,    536.  Hand-cart   Immigration,   484. 

Gibbs,   John   H..   murder  of,   597.  Hanks,  Ephraim  K.,  498. 

Gibbs,     Lun.an,     in     Richmond     Prison,  Hanks,    Knowlton    F.,   337. 

249.  Hansen,   Peter  O.,   483. 

Gifford,  Alpheus,   151.  Harding,   Stephen   S.,    527,   529, 

Gilbert,   Algernon   S..    128;   agent  to   re-  Harding,   Gov.,   529, 


682 


INDEX 


Harney,  W.  S.,  502. 
Harris,   Broughton  D.,  477,   478. 
Harris,    Denison   L.,   362,   364. 
Harris,    Emer,    362. 

Harris,  Martin,  revelation  to,  85;  bap- 
tized, 93;  ordained  a  priest,  98;  goes 
to  Missouri,  128;  disaffection  of, 
206;  dropped  from  high  council, 
206;  return  of,  to  the  Church,  554. 
Harris,  Major  Moses,  discouraging  re- 
port of,  445. 

Harrison,  Benjamin,  609. 
Harrison,   E.   L.  T.,   546. 

Harvey,  Major  H.   M.,  412. 

Haslam,  James  H.,  514. 
Haun's    Mill    Massacre,    233. 

Hebrew,  taught  in  Kirtland,  186,   187. 

Hempstead,  Charles  H.,  531,  533,  558. 

Henry  VIII,  Bible  reading  prohibited 
in  reign  of,  1>;  revolt  of,  from  Rome, 
19,   20. 

Heywood,  J.    L.,   418,   477. 

Higbee,  Chauncy  L.,  excommunication 
of,  322;  in  league  with  apostates,  364, 
365. 

Higbee,  Elias,  appointed  historian,  207; 
goes  to  Washington,   293. 

Higbee,  Francis  M.,  complaint  of, 
against  Joseph  Smith,   367. 

Higgins,  Captain  Nelson,  427,  455. 

High  Council,  organization  of  first,  169; 
organization   of,   in    Missouri,    178. 

High  Priests,  first  ordained,   126. 

Hill  Cumorah,   55,   60. 

Hinckle,  George  M.,  commands  force  at 
De  Witt,  223;  treachery  of,  238,  239; 
at  court  martial,  241;  testifies  against 
prisoners,   248. 

Holy  Ghost,  sign  of,  335. 

Home    Industries,    533. 

Home,  Joseph,   461. 

Hotchkiss,   Horace  R.,   268. 

Hubble,  Mrs.,  spurious  revelations  of,  123. 

Hudson,  John  R.,  murder  of,  597. 

Hunt,  Capt.  Jefferson,  424. 

Huntington,    William,   259,    407. 

Hunter,   Edward,   461,   482. 

riuntly,    Aaron,    30. 

Hurlburt,  Philastus,  apostate,  154,  155 
(note)    155. 


Hurt,    Garland,    495. 

Hyde,  Orson,  sent  to  Jefferson  City 
with  petition,  162;  member  of  high 
council,  169;  delegate  sent  to  see 
Governor  Dunklin,  172;  chosen  an 
apostle,  181;  set  apart  for  British 
Mission,  201;  returns  from  England, 
209;  false  affidavit  of  225,  226; 
return  of,  to  tne  Church,  227; 
set  apart  for  mission  to  Pales- 
tine, 277;  departure  of,  for  Pales- 
tine, 284;  dedicates  Palestine,  312, 
314;  sent  to  Washington,  360;  arrival 
of,  at  pioneer  camp,  408;  return  of, 
from  England,  437;  presides  at 
Kanesville,    466,    470. 

Indians,  Catteraugus,  Gospel  preached 
to,  117,  118;  Wyandots,  Gospel 
preached  to,    117,    118. 

Indulgences,    sale    of,    12. 

Isaiah,  prophecy  of,  6,  52,   133. 

Israel,  children  of,  Book  of  Mormon 
to  go  to,   58. 

Israelites,  subject  to  Law  of  Moses,  1,  3. 

Intelligence,  Glory  of  God  is,  149. 

Ivins,  Anthony  W.,  counselor  in  Presi- 
dency, 641. 

Jacobs,    Henry,   226,    227. 

James,   promise  of  tested,  42. 

Jerusalem,   New,    see   Zion. 

Jennings,    Col.    William    O.,    233,    234, 

237, 
Jews,  attitude  of,  toward  Christ,    (note) 

314,    316. 
Joel,    quoted   by    Moroni,    52. 
John    the    Baptist,    ordains    Joseph    and 

Oliver,   67;  preaching  of,   334. 
John,  the  Revelator,  vision  of,  23;  ml^* 

sion  of,   126. 
Johnson,   John,   conference   at  home   of, 

142;  member  of  high  council,   169. 
Johnson,     Luke     S.,     member     of     high 

council,    169;   chosen  an  apostle,    181; 

apostasy   of,    200. 
Johnson,   Lyman   E.,   chosen   an   apostle, 

181;    excommunicated,    209. 
Johnston,  Albert  Sidney,  502,   505,   509, 

523,    526. 


INDEX  683 

Jones,   Dan,  337;  goes  to   rescue  of  Jo-  Law,  Carnal,   (see  Moses,  Law  of). 

seph    Smith,    348;    in    Carthage    jail,  Law,  Saints  to  keep,   130,  131;  given  to 

380;  interview  with  Gov.  Ford,  381.  govern  the  Church,  122. 

Jubilee,  The  Pioneer,  613.  Law,  William,   362,  364,  365. 

Law,  Wilson,   272. 

Kane,  J.   K.,  413.  Lawrence,  Henry  W.,  546. 

Kane,    Col.    Thomas    L.,    405,    409,    412,  Learning,    Revival    of,    15. 

413,  477,  479,  506,  524.  Lee,  John,  killed  at  Haun's  Mill,  235. 

Kearney,   Col.   S.   W.,  422,   424.  Legislation,     against     the     "Mormons," 

Kendall,    Amos,    403.  529,   544,  591. 

Keys  of  Kingdom,  152.  Lewis,  Benjamin,  killed  at  Haun's  Mill, 

Keys  of  Priesthood,   276.  235. 

Kelsey,   Eli  B.,   546.  Lewis,  James,  484. 

Kimball,  Heber  C,  visits  .Joseph  Smith,  Lewis,  Joshua,  conference  held  at  home 

151;   chosen   an  Apostle,    181;   loyalty  of,    135. 

of,    199;    called    to   open    British   Mis-  Lewis.   Tarlton,    437. 

sion,  201;  returns  from  England,  209;  Liberal    Party,    547,    609. 

petitions     Missouri    Legislature,     250;  Liberty  Prison,  249,  252,  253. 

goes    to    Jefferson    City,    255;    assists  Lincoln,  Abraham,  message  of,  to  Presi- 

Saints  to  leave   Missouri,   259;    fulfils  ^ent   Young,   527. 

prophecy   at   Far   West,    261;    departs  Linville,   Thomas    (mobber),    164. 

for   England,    277;    departure   for   the  Little,  Feramorz,  489. 

West,    401;    in    command    of    division  Little,  Jesse  C,  411.  462. 

of  exiles,  405;   preaches  at  first  meet-  Loyalty,    of    the    Saints    to   the    Govern- 
ing  in    Salt    Lake    Valley,    451;    first  ment,   399. 

counselor  in  First  Presidency,  463;  at  Lucas,  Robert,  Gov.  of  Iowa,  257,  266. 

laying  of  cornerstones  of  S.  L.  Tem-  Lucas,    Samuel    D.,    secretary    of    mob 

pie,    482;    death   of,    540.  gathering,  157;  threats  of,  against  the 

Kimball,  Hiram,  268,  374,  495.  Saints,   228;   false   report  of,   230;   in 

King,  Austin  A.,  219,  241,  255.  command  of  troops,  236;  order  of,  \o 

King    Charles    V.,     11;    introduced    In-  Doniphan  to   shoot  prisoners,   241. 

quisition,   17.  Lund,  Anthon  H.,  called  to  Apostleship, 

King,   James    (mobber),    416.  603;    counselor    to    President    Joseph 

Kingdom    of    God,    334.  F.     Smith,    623;    counselor    in    Presi- 

Kinney,  John  F.,  494.  dency,  633,  638;  death  of,  640. 

Kirtland   Camp    (Seventies),   214.  Luther,   Martin,    13,    19,  20. 

Kirtland     Safety    Society,     196;     failure  Lyman,    Amasa,    condemned   to   be   shot, 

of,   197,   198.  241;   apostasy  of,   539. 

Kirtland     Temple,     see     Temple     (Kirt-   -,    .    ,,  r%      •  i     aoc 

McArthur,   Daniel,  485. 

„     ",  XX  J  •  *         McAuley,  John   (mobber),  414. 

Kneighton,   Henry,    denounces   scnpture    ^^^^.^^^     ^^^^^^^^     l^j,,^^     ^^     Haun's 

reading,   16.  ^.jj    235 

Knight,  Joseph,  Sen.    70,  99  McClernand,    General   John    A..   606. 

Knjght.  Joseph.  Jr.,  baptized,  99.  McClintic,  Mr.   (mobber).  146. 

Knight,  Newel,  95;  miraculously  healed.  ^cCullock,  Ben,  509. 

96;  baptized,  96.  97;  vision  of.  98.  ^cCurdy.    Solomon    P..    534. 

Laban,  sword  of,  74.  McDonald,   A.    P.,    552. 

Lamborn,  Josiah,  331.  McDuffee,   Senator  George  H.,  remarks 

Lameraux,  Andrew  L.,  defends  Nauvoo,  of,  concerning  the   Rocky  Mountains, 

419.  446. 


684 


INDEX 


Mcllwaine's    Bend,    revelation    given    at, 

135,    136. 
McKean,  James  B.,  550,  558,  561. 
McLellin,     William    E.,    folly    of,     141; 
chosen    an   Apostle,    181;    excommuni- 
cated, 209. 

McMaster,    Cyrus,    incites   mob,    103. 

McRae,  Alexander,  in  Liberty  Prison, 
249;  escapes  from  Missouri,  256;  de- 
fends Nauvoo,  419. 

Mack,    Ebenezer,    30. 

Mack  family  of  Connecticut,  30,  22. 

Mack,    Jason,    31. 

Mack,  John,  ancestor  of  Joseph  Smith, 
29,    30. 

Mack,  Solomon,  patriotic  services  of, 
31,  32. 

Mack,    Stephen,    31,    32. 

Magraw,    W.    M.,    495. 

Malachi,   quoted   by  Moroni,   52. 

Manifesto,   The,    606,   607,    608,    609. 

Mann,   S.  A.,  549,  550. 

Manuscript,  lost  by  Martin  Harris,  6'i, 
66. 

Margetts,    Thomas,    488. 

Markham,  Stephen,  warns  Joseph 
Smith  at  Dixon,  344,  348;  in 
Carthage  Jail,  380;  in  command  of 
company  to  build   roads,  406. 

Marks,  William,  calls  special  meeting, 
387;   rejection  of,  390. 

Marriage,  eternity  of,  iZ7 ;  plural,  re- 
vealed, 341;  announcement  made,  480. 

Marsh,  Thomas  B.,  chosen  an  Apostle, 
181;  apostasy  of  225;  affidavit  of, 
226;  return  of,  to  the  Church  (note), 
227. 

Massacre,  Mountain  Meadows,  511,  516. 

Massacre,   The   Tennessee,    597. 

Mass  Meeting,  anti-"Mormon,"  held  at 
Quincy,    395. 

Martyrdom,   The,    382,    383. 

Marvelous  Work   and    a   Wonder,   22. 

Melchizedek,    king   of   Salem,    2. 

Merrick,  Charles,  killed  at  Haun's  Mill, 
235. 

Merrick,  Levi  N.,  killed  at  Haun's 
Mill,    235. 

Merrill,  Marriner  W.,  called  to  Apos- 
tleship,  603. 


Merrill,    Philemon    C,    431. 

Mexico,  the   Saints  in,   634. 

Miles  Case,  the,   579. 

Miller,   Daniel,    471. 

Miller,    Eleazer,    151. 

Miller,   Bishop  George,   462. 

Miller,  William,    552. 

Millennial    Star,    first    issued,    280. 

Melling,    Peter,    281. 

Mining    in    Utah,    531. 

Ministers  (Protestant),  opposition  of, 
578. 

Miracle,   the   first,   96. 

Miraculous   healing,    269. 

Missions,   574. 

Mitchel,    Dr.    Samuel   L.,    62,    63. 

Mob,  Joseph  Smith  threatened  by,  103; 
violence  of,  in  Hiram,  145;  in  Zion, 
152,  155;  council  of,  157;  declara- 
tion of,  158;  demands  of,  159;  re- 
port of  committee  of,  160;  vengeance 
of,  160;  second  gathering  of,  in  Zion, 
160;  threatens  to  kill  all  members  of 
the  Church,  161;  force  the  Saints  to 
agree  to  leave  Jackson  County,  161; 
breaks  contract,  162;  makes  raids,  163, 
164;  makes  threats  against  Zion's 
Camp,  173;  dispersed  by  a  storm, 
174;  makes  proposition  to  buy  or 
sell  lands,  174,  175;  unfairness  of 
the  proposition  of,  175;  kidnapping 
of  Alanson  Brown  and  others  by, 
299;  threats  of  vengeance  by,  326; 
gathering  of,  at  Carthage,  367; 
threats  of,  368;  threats  of,  at  Carth- 
age, 379;  plotting  of,  at  Carthage, 
380,  381;  terror  of,  384;  activities 
of,  renewed,  392;  uprising  of,  at  Nau- 
voo, 413;  attack  by,  on  Nauvoo,  417; 
violation  of  treaty  of  Nauvoo  by, 
420. 
Montgomery,  N.  (mobber),  416. 
Morley,  Isaac,  joins  the  Church,  116; 
offers   himself  as  a   ransom,    161. 

Mormon  Battalion,  equipment  of,  423; 
line  of  march  of  the,  425;  discharged, 
431;  arrival  of  members  of,  from 
Pueblo,  447;  arrival  of  members  of,  in 
Salt  Lake  Valley,  455. 


INDEX 


685 


Moroni,  Angel,  appearance  of,  to  Jo- 
seph Smith,  51,  53,  54;  gives  plates 
to   Joseph    Smith,    60. 

Morrill,  Justin  R.,  529. 

Moses,  appears  in  Kirtland  Temple, 
191. 

Moses,  Book  of,  315. 

Moses,    Julian,   457. 

Moses,  Law  of,   1,  3,  4,  6;  annulled,  4. 

Moses,    Words  of    revealed,    105. 

Motley,  John  Lathrop  (quoted),  11, 
12,    13,    17. 

Mountain  Meadows,  Massacre  at,  511, 
516. 

Mountfort,  Henry  de,    13. 

Mount    Pisgah,    407. 

MulhoUand,    James,    297. 

Murderers,  trial  of  the,  of  Joseph  and 
Hyrum   Smith,    391. 

Murdock,  John,  joins  the  Church,  116; 
484. 

Murray,    Gov.    Eli,    598. 

Mysteries,  to  be  revealed  to  the  faith- 
ful,  137. 

Napier,  William,   killed   at  Haun's   Mill, 

235. 
Nauvoo,    Charter     of,    271;     University 

of,    271;    Legion,    271,    272;    founding 

of,      267;      meaning     of,      267,      268; 

charter    of,    attempt    to    repeal,    336; 

growth    of,    353;    under    martial    law, 

369;     repeal     of     the     Charter,     393; 

preparation    of    Saints    to    leave,    399; 

abandonment    of,    401;      attack    upon, 

by  mob,   417;   battle  of,   418. 
Nauvoo  House,  306. 
Nauvoo     Expositor,     365;      declared      a 

nuisance,   366. 
Netherlands,     Indulgences    in     the,     13, 

17,    19. 
New   Jerusalem,    see  Zion. 
Newman,   Rev.  J.  P..   550,   554. 
"New    Movement,"   The,    546. 
News,   the   Deseret.   479. 
Noble,    Joseph     B.,    leads    company     of 

pioneers,    461. 
Norris,   David,  death   of,   418. 

Obanion,   Patrick,  death  of,   224,  225. 


Old   Fort,  The,   456,   457. 
"Olive   Leaf,"   the    (Sec.   88),    148. 
"One  Mighty  and   Strong,"   148. 
Only    Begotten    of    the    Father,    2. 
(Jwens,    Samuel  C,    (mobber),    175,   343. 

Page,  Hiram,  witness  of  Book  of  Mor- 
mon, 78;  ordained  a  teacher,  98; 
spurious  revelation  of,  111,  112; 
apos'asy   of,   209. 

Page,  John  E.,  called  to  apostleship, 
214,  260;  set  apart  for  mission  to 
Palestine,  277;  sent  to  Washington, 
360;  excommunication  of,  463. 

Palestine,  Orson  Hyde's  mission  to, 
284;  dedication  of,   312. 

Parker,   Major,   416. 

Parks,  Gen.,  at  siege  of  Far  West,  236. 

Parliament  of   Religions,   611. 

Parrish,  Warren,  sees  vision,  189; 
apostasy  of,   200. 

Patrick,   Shepherd  G.,  345. 

Partridge,  tdward,  joins  the  Cnurch, 
116,  119;  visits  Joseph  Smith,  119; 
ordained  a  bishop,  122;  goes  to  Mis- 
souri, 128;  to  be  bishop  in  Zion,  130; 
abused  by  mob,  160;  offers  himself 
a  ransom,  161;  lays  cornerstone  of 
temple  at  Far  West,  212;  death  of, 
297. 

Patten,  David  W.,  chosen  an  Apostle. 
181;    death   of,    223,    224. 

Paul,    Apostasy   predicted    by,    7,    8,    46. 

Peace    Commission,    the,     519. 

Peniston,  William  P.  (mobber),  216, 
217. 

Penrose,  Charles  W.,  counselor  in 
Presidency,  633;  counselor  to  Presi- 
dent Grant,  638. 

People's   Party,   609. 

Perpetual  Emigration  Company,  473, 
600. 

Persecution,    Campaign    of,    595. 

Peters,    Rev.  J.   H.,   591. 

Peterson,   Ziba,    114. 

Phelps,  Morris,  in  Richmond  prison, 
249. 

Phelps,  William  W.,  goes  to  Missouri, 
128;  preaches  in  Jackson  County, 
129;   appointed   to  assist   Oliver   Cow- 


GS6  INDEX 

dery    in    printing,    129;    vision    of,    at  neers,    461;    at   laying  of  cornerstones 

Mcllwaine's    Bend,    135;    offers    him-  of   S.   L.   Temple,   482;  death  of,   492, 

self  a  ransom,   161j   sent  to  Jefferson  493. 

City    with    petition,    162;    makes    com-  Presidency,  First,  organized,   151,   152. 

ments    on    attitude    of    state    officials,  Priesthood,    after  the   order  of  the   Son 

167;    rejected  by  the   Saints,  206;   ex-  of    God,    2;    given    to    Adam    and    Pa- 
communicated,    207;    meets    with    Lu-  triarchs,    3;    Higher,    taken    from    Is- 

cas  and  his  aids,  238;  gives  testimony  rael,  3;  Lesser,  holds  keys  of  prepara- 

against   prisoners,    248;    return    of,    to  tory  Gospel,  3;   Aaronic,  restored,  67; 

the    Church,    296.  Melchizedek,     held    by    Peter,     James 

Pickett,    William,    416,    419.      .  and   John,   67;   ordinations  to   the,   97; 

Pierce,    Pres.    Franklin,   496.  Patriarchal,  conferred,   168;  revelation 

Pioneer  Monument,   613.  on    (Sec.   84),    184;    fulness  of,   303. 

Pioneers,    departure    of,    for    the    West,  Printing    Press,    to    be    purchased,    138; 

436;    organization    of    camp    of,    437,  paper  purchased   for,    146. 

438;    regulation  in  camp   of  the,   439;  Prophecy,    fulfilment    of,    177,    260;    on 

route   of  travel   of  the,    439;    dangers  removal    of    Saints    to    Rocky    Moun- 

met   by    the,    on    the    way,    441;    cor-  tains,   324,   635. 

respondence    of    the,    on    the    plains,  Prophets,    School    of,      (See     School    oi 

442;     scientific    observations    of    the,  Prophets). 

442.  Protest  of  Citizens  against  Reed   Mnoot, 

Pitcher,    Col.    Thomas,    165,    166.  626. 

Pixley,    Rev.,    incites    mob,    156.  Protest    of    Women    against    legislation, 

Poland    Law,    the,    560.  545. 

Pope,   Judge,    331.  Protestant     Revolution,     a     preparatory 

Powell,  S.  W.,  509.  work,  21,  22. 

Pratt,   Addison,   337,   484.  Provisional      Government,      organization 

Pratt,    Orson,    chosen    an    Apostle,    181;  of,    476. 

gives   letter    from    Bennett   to   Joseph  Provo    Riot,    551. 

Smith,  332;   sent  to  Washington,  360;  Punishment,    Eternal,   explained,   85,    86. 

observations  made  by,  442;  leads  van- 
guard   into     Salt    Lake    Valley,     448,  Quincy   Committee,   418. 

449;    remarks   of,    at   first  meeting   in 

SaltXake  Valley,  451;  survey  of  Salt  Railroad,     transcontinental,     540. 

Lake   City  by,    454;    called    to   preside  Rawlins,    Fort,    552. 

in   Great    Britain,    462;    discussion   of,  Rawlins,   Joseph   L.,    612. 

with    J.    P.    Newman,    554;    death    of,  Record,   Oliver  Cowdery  to  keep,  98. 

589.  Records,  to  be  kept,  92. 

Pratt,    Parley    P.,    baptized;    mission    to  Recreation     of     the     Latter-day     Saints, 

Lamanites,     114;     returns     to     Ohio,  570. 

118;     ordained     a     high     priest,     126;  Redeemer,  provided  in  the  beginning,  2. 

delegate   sent  to   see   Governor   Dunk-  Reed-Donner    Party,    448. 

lin,     173;      chosen    an      apostle,     181;  Reed,  Lazarus  H.,  479,   494. 

taken  prisoner  at  Far  West,  238,  239;  Reese,    Amos,    counsel    for    Saints,    163; 

relates    story    of    Prophet's    rebuke    at  false  report  of,  229. 

Richmond   prison,    244,    245;    in   Rich-  Reformation,    16,    19. 

mond  prison,  249;  escape  of,  258;  de-  Reid,    H.    T.    (attorney),    377. 

parture  of,  for  the  West,  401;  at  Mt.  Reid,  John,  defends  Joseph  Smith,   100. 

Pisgah,    407;    arrival    of,    from    Eng-  statement  of,    101,    102. 

land,     436;     leads     company     of     pio-  Relief   Society,   organization  of,   318. 


INDEX  687 

Restoration,    the    time    of    the,    22;    rea-  ber  of   Nauvoo  City  Council,   272;    at 

sonable    to    expect,    22.  Quincy,  287;  appointed  to  carry  griev- 

Requisirion     by     Missouri,     for     Joseph  ances  to   Washington,  289;    receives  a 

Smith  and   others,    300.  letter    from    J.    C.    Bennett,    331;    as- 

Revelations,  to  be  published,  140;  en-  sists  in  selecting  brethren  to  go  the 
dorsement  of,  140;  criticism  of,  141;  West,  359;  attempt  of,  to  be  guard- 
arrangement  of,  142;  dedication  of,  ian,  386;  claims  of,  presented  to  the 
142;  of  things  kept  from  the  world,  Saints,  387;  rejection  of,  389;  ex- 
306.  communication    of,    390. 

Reynolds,  George,   561,   576,  578.  Riley,    Rev.,    (mobber)    175. 

Reynolds,  J.  H.,  under  arrest,  346,  347.  Roberts,  B.  H.,  secures  bodies  of  Elders 

350.             -  Gibbs   and   Berry,    598;   at  Parliament 

Reynolds,    Gov.    Thomas,    offers    reward  of    Religions,    611;    case    before    Con- 
fer   capture    of    Joseph    Smith,    328:  grass,    616;    excluded    from    Congress, 
requisition      issued     by,      for     Josepli  617,    618. 
Smith,  344.  Robinson,  George  W.,  appointed  Church 

Rich,    Charles    C,    seeks    interview   with  recorder,   207;    taken   prisoner   at   Far 

Doniphan,    226,    237;    leads    company  West,   238,   239. 

of  pioneers,    461;    calling   of,   to    apos-  Robinson,    Dr.    J.    King,    534. 

tleship,  472;  advice  to  emigrants,  513.  Rockwell,    Orrin    P.,    baptized,    93;    ar- 

Rich,    Leonard,    chosen   a    Seventy^    182.  rested    on   Missouri   charges,    325;    re- 
Richards,     Franklin     D.,    calling    of    to  lease    of,    from    Missouri,    351,    352; 
apostleship,   472.  story     of,     352;     accompanies    Joseph 

Richards,    George    S.,    killed    at    Haun's  Smith    across    the    Mississippi    River, 

Mill,  235.  373;   on   mail   route,   498. 

Richards,    Willard,    loyalty    of,    199;    in  Rockwood,  Albert  P.,  321,  437. 

presidency    of    British    Mission,    210;  Rogers,  Mr.,  murderer,  at  Haun's  Mill, 

called    to    apostleship,    214,    260;     or-  235. 

dained    an    apostle,    280;    in    Carthage  Rogers,    David   W.,   266. 

jail,     380;     escapes    injury,     383;     de-  Rogers,    Noah,    kidnapped    by    Missour- 

parture    for    the    West,    401;    remarks  ians,    299,    337. 

of,  at  first  meeting  in  Salt  Lake  Val-  Roman   Empire,    7. 

ley,    451;    second    counselor    in    First  Rome,   Church  of,   12,,  16,    19,  50. 

Presidency,     463;    editor    of    Deseret  Roundy,   Shadrach,   437. 

News,   480;   death  of,  491.  Russell,   Isaac,   201,  202. 

Richmond   Prison,    243,    245,    249,    254.  Ryder,     Simonds     (apostate),     146. 

Ridges,  Joseph,    539.  Ryland,  Judge,  makes  proposition  to  the 

Rigdon,    Sidney,  joins  the   Church,    115,  Saints,    174. 
116;  ordained  a  high  priest,  126;  goes 

to    Missouri,    128;    dedicates    land    of  Sabbath  Day,  to  be  kept,   141. 

Zion,    132;    exhorts    Saints    in    Zion,  Sacrament,     Corrupted,     10;     rcvelatior 

135;    writes    for    Joseph    Smith,    139;  on,    110. 

commanded  to  labor  with  Joseph  Saints,  to  be  gathered,  112;  command- 
Smith,  143;  beaten  by  mob  in  Hiram,  ed  to  go  to  Ohio,  120;  remove  from 
145;  counselor  in  First  Presidency,  New  York,  123,  125;  employ  coun- 
151,  152;  presides  at  general  as-  sel,  163;  driven  from  Jackson 
sembly,  184,  185;  orator  at  Independ-  County,  166;  seek  redress,  166;  in- 
ence  Day  celebration,  213;  taken  pris-  structed  to  importune  for  redress, 
oner  at  Far  West,  238,  239;  released  170;  make  counter  proposition  to  buy 
from  prison,  253,  254;  elected  a  mem-  lands    of    mobbers,    176;    rejected    by 


688 


INDEX 


citizens    of    Clay    County,     193,     I'J-i: 

reply  to  citizens  of  Clay  County,   195, 
196;     sorrow    of,     384;     attack    upon 

the,  394;  threats  against,  by  mob,  417; 

attitude  of,  towards  the  rebellion,  527; 

gathering  of,    565;    progress   of,    565. 
Salt   Lake   City,   founding  of,   453,   454; 

survey  of,  454. 
Salt    Lake    Valley,    dedication    oh    449, 

450;   arrival   of  pioneers   in  tfte,   450; 

first    Sabbath    in    the,    451;    explora 

tions   of,    452. 
Salvation,      Individual,      2;      taught     to 

Adam,  2. 
Sanderson,    Dr.    George    B.,    426. 
Satan,   the   Prince   of   Darkness,   58. 
School  of  Prophets,   149,    150,    151,    186. 
Scofield   Disaster,    620. 
Sconce,    Colonel,    174. 
Scott,   Robert,  362,   364. 
Secrist,    Jacob    F.,    471. 
Seebohm,    Frederick    (quoted),    11. 
Seixas,  Professor,  teaches  Hebrew,   188. 
Sessions,    Perrigrine,    471. 
Settlements,   beginning  of  in  Utah,   471 
Seventies,   in  Meridian  of  Time,   4. 
Seventy,    organization    of    first    quorum, 

182. 
Shaffer,  J.  Wilson,   549,   551,   552. 
Shaver,    Leonidas,    479,    494. 
Shearer,.  Rev.,    opposes    the    work,    99, 

103. 
Shearer,    Norman,,  in    Richmond   prison, 

249,    262. 
Sherman,   J.    H.    (mobber),    416. 
Sherman,     Lyman,     chosen     a     Seventy, 

182. 
Sherman,    William    T.,    535,    536. 
Sheets,   Elijah  F.,   552. 
Simpson,    Richard,     chairman    of     mob 

gathering,    157. 
Sinclair,   Charles  E.,  519,   521,    523. 
Singleton,   James  W.    (mobber),   416. 
Sloan,   James,   272,   337. 
Smith,  Lieutenant  A.   H.,  424,   426. 
Smith,    Agnes,    forced    to    wade    Grand 

River,  222. 
Smith,   Alma,   wounded   at  Haun's  Mill, 
235. 


Smith,  Alvin,  death  of,  40,  59;  in  ce- 
lestial  kingdom,    188. 

Smith,  Asael,  advice  of,  to  family,  28, 
29;   accepts  Gospel,    105. 

Smith,  Don  Carlos,  visits  Stockholm, 
N.  Y.,  29;  baptized,  98;  to  be  re- 
membered by  bishop  of  Zion,  143; 
death    of,    311. 

Smith,   Elias,    499. 

Smith,  Emma,  to  select  hymns,  107, 
147;  appeal  of  to  Gov.  Carlin,  326, 
373. 

Smith,  George  A.,  baptized,  150;  hauls 
first  stone  for  Kirtland  Temple,  154; 
ordained  an  apostle,  262;  departs 
for  England,  277,  279;  departure  of, 
for  the  West,  401;  preaches  at  first 
meeting  in  Salt  Lake  V^alley,  451; 
called  to  be  historian,  491;  call  of,  to 
the  Presidency,   540;   death  of,   562. 

Smith,  Hyrum,  attends  school  at  Han- 
over, 33;  tenderness  of,  34;  assist- 
ance rendered  by,  39;  joins  Presbyter- 
ian Church,  42;  baptized,  71;  witness 
of  Book  of  Mormon,  78;  at  organiza- 
tion of  Church,  91;  ordained  a  priest, 
98;  ordained  a  high  priest,  126;  to  be 
remembered  by  bishop  of  Zion,  143; 
digs  trench  for  Kirtland  Temple,  154; 
called  to  be  counselor  to  Joseph 
Smith,  204;  supervises  constitution 
of  Kirtland  Camp,  215;  condemned  to 
be  shot,  241;  taken  to  Independence, 
242;  taken  to  Liberty,  249;  escapes 
from  Missouri,  256;  elected  a  mem- 
ber of  Nauvoo  City  Council,  272; 
calling  of,  to  be  patriarch,  306,  307; 
assists  in  selecting  brethren  to  go 
west,  359;  in  consultation  with  breth- 
ren, 372;  refusal  of,  to  leave  his 
brother,  372;  leaves  Nauvoo  for  the 
west,  373;  return  of,  to  Nauvoo,  374; 
departure  of,  for  Carthage,  675;  ar- 
rival at  Carthage,  376;  charged  with 
treason,  376,  377;  false  imprisonment 
of,  377,  379;  martyrdom  of,  382,  383. 
Smith,  Hyrum  G.,  sustained  as  patri- 
arch, 633. 
Smith,  Hyrum  M.  called  to  apostle- 
ship,    623. 


INDEX 


m 


Fmith,  John,  member  of  the  high 
council,  169;  chosen  to  preside  in 
Salt  Lake  Valley,  459,  461;  chosen 
Patriarch,    464;   death   of,   491. 

Smith,  John    (Patriarch),  death  of,  633. 

Smith,     John   Henry,     in     constitutional 

Convention,  612;  counselor  in  Presi- 
dency,  633;   death  of,   633. 

Smith,  Joseph,  the  Prophet,  ancestry 
of,  25;  birth  of,  32;  affliction  of,  33; 
removal  of  to  New  York,  38;  story 
of,  41;  vision  of  the  Father  and  the 
^on,  43;  vision  of,  rejected  by  the 
world,  47;  is  visited  by  Moropi,  51, 
54;  visits  the  Hill  Cumorah,  55;  is 
tempted,  56;  receives  the  record,  60; 
importunes  the  Lord,  is  rebuked,  65; 
forbidden  to  translate,  66;  translates, 
67;  receives  Aaronic  Priesthood, 
67;  baptized,  68;  ordained  first  elder, 
68,  92;  receives  Melchizedek  Priest- 
hood, 69;  removes  to  Fayette,  70; 
to  be  called  a  seer,  92;  visits 
Colesville,  95;  is  arrested,  100;  trial 
at  S.  Bainbridge,  100;  second  arrest, 
100;  taken  to  Colesville,  101;  trial, 
101;  threatened  by  mob,  103;  receives 
words  of  Moses,  105;  corrects  Oliver 
Cowdery's  error,  109;  corrects  Hiram 
Page,  111;  moves  to  Kirtland,  122; 
ordained  a  high  priest,  126;  goes  to 
Missouri,  128;  dedicates  temple  site 
in  Zion,  134;  returns  to  Kirtland, 
135;  commenced  revision  of  the  Bi- 
ble, 138;  reviews  commandments,  142; 

.  commanded  to  labor  among  enemies, 
143;  ordained  President  of  the  High 
Priesthood,  143;  to  be  remembered 
by  bishop  of  Zion,  143;  views  on  the 
vision. of  the  glories,  144;  beaten  by 
mob  in  Hiram,  145;  second  visit  of 
to  Missouri,  146;  sustained  as  Presi 
dent  of  the  High  Priesthood  at  Con- 
ference in  Missouri,  146;  returns  to 
Kirtland,  147;  revises  the  scriptures, 
151;  finishes  the  New  Testament, 
151;  in  First  Presidency,  151;  warns 
the  Saints  in  Zion,  156;  gives  pa- 
triarchal blessings,  168;  disbands 
Zion's  Camp  in  Missouri,  177;  cove- 
45 


nants   to    pay   tithing,    179;    translates 
Book  of  Abraham,  184;  sees  vision  ot 
the    Celestial    Kingdom,    188;    receives 
Keys    from    Moses,    Elias   and    Elijah, 
191,    192;    endorses    action    of    Saints 
in  Clay  County,   196;  withdraws  from 
Safety     Society,     196;     goes    to     Mis- 
souri,    199;     holds    council,     199;    ac- 
cused   by    false    brethren,    200;    flees 
from  Kirtland,  205;   arrested  on  Pen- 
iston  charges,  218;  tried  before  Judge 
King,    219;    visits    De    Witt,    221;    at 
funeral    of    David    W.     Patten,    225; 
taken  prisoner  at  Far  West,  238,  239; 
condemned  to   be  shot,   241;    taken   to 
Independence,      242;      in      Richmond 
prison,  243;  rebukes  the  guards,  244; 
taken    to    Liberty,    249;    escapes    from 
Missouri,    256;    moves    to    Commerce, 
266;  heals  the  sick  at  Montrose,  269; 
elected  a  member  of  Nauvoo  Council, 
272;    instructs  the  Apostles,   274;   dis- 
. courses  on   Priesthood,   275;   comment 
of,    on    the    mission    of    the    apostles, 
285,    286;    appointed    to    importune   at 
Washington    for    redress,    288;    appeal 
of,    to   the    people,    288;    interview   of, 
with   President  Van  Buren,  289,   292; 
interview     with     John     C.      Calhoun, 
292;     return     of,     from     Washington, 
293;     released    on    habeas    corpus    by 
Stephen    A.    Douglas,    301;    writes    to 
John  Wentworth,  315;  teaches  temple 
ordinances,     318;     at    sham    battle    at 
Nauvoo,      320;      John      C.      Bennett's 
treachery     shown     to,      320;      chosen 
Mayor  of  Nauvoo,  321;  accused  as  an 
accessory    to    the    assault    on    L.    W. 
Boggs,     323;     prophesies     that     Saints 
would  be  driven  to   Rocky  Mountains, 
324;   arrested  on   charge  of  being  ac- 
cessory,    325 ;     goes    into     retirement, 
326;  writes  to  Wilson  Law,   329;  sur- 
renders  for  trial,   330;    discharged   by 
Judge      Pope,      331;      entertains      his 
friends,   332;    intimation  of  his  death, 
333;   instructs  the   Saints   in   doctrine, 
334,    335;   prophecy  of,  to   Stephen  A. 
Douglas,     341;     fulfilment     of,     342; 
conspiracy  of  J.   C.    Bennett  and  oth- 


690 


INDEX 


ers  against,  343;  departure  of,  for 
Dixon,  344;  preaches  at  Pawpaw 
Grove,  346;  arrives  in  Nauvoo,  348; 
address  of,  to  the  Saints,  349;  trial 
of,  before  Municipal  Court,  349; 
candidacy  of,  for  President,  356; 
views  of,  on  government,  357;  mem- 
orial of,  to  Congress,  359;  discourse 
on  plottings  of  traitors,  360;  indict- 
ment of,  for  polygamy,  365;  appeal 
of,  to  Gov.  Ford,  369;  receives  com- 
mand from  Gov.  Ford  to  go  fo  Carth- 
age, with  pledge  of  protection,  370; 
reply  of,  to  Gov.  Ford,  372;  depart- 
ure of,  for  the  west,  373;  decision  of, 
to  go  to  the  west,  372,  373;  prophecy 
of,  to  Stephen  Markham,  373;  ac- 
cused by  false  brethren,  374; 
l)iei)aration  of,  to  go  to  Carthage,  374; 
departure  of,  for  Carthage,  375;  re- 
marks to  Daniel  H.  Wells,  375;  re- 
turn of,  to  Nauvoo  with  Captain 
Dunn,  375;  charged  with  treason,  376, 
377;  false  imprisonment  of,  377,  378; 
illegal  summons  of,  for  trial,  379; 
martyrdom   of,    382,    383. 

Fmith,  Joseph.  Sen.,  witness  of  Book 
of  Mormon,  78;  baptized,  93;'  or- 
dained a  priest.  98;  visits  Potsdam, 
104;  ordained  a  high  priest,  126;  or- 
dained patriarch,  168;  member  of 
High  Council,  169;  death  of,  297,  298. 
Smith,  Joseph  F.,  call  of,  to  apostleship, 
539;  second  counselor  to  President 
John  Taylor,  589;  chosen  counselor 
by  President  Wilford  Woodruff,  603; 
sustained  as  President,  623;  attitude 
of,  toward  traducers,  629;  dedicates 
Joseph  Smith  Monument,  631;  visits 
Europe,  631;  address  to  the  world, 
632;  manifestation  given  to,  636; 
death  of,  637. 

Smith,  Lot,   505. 

Smith,    Lucy      Mack,     mother     of     the 
Prophet,  32,  42. 

Smith.      Robert     F.,      (justice     of     the 
peace),    377,   379. 

Smith,    Samuel,    fought    in    Revolution- 
ary War,  26. 


Smith,  Samuel  Harrison,  joins  Presby- 
terian Church,  42;  baptism  of,  71; 
one  of  the  eight  witnesses,  78;  at  or- 
ganization of  Church,  91;  ordained 
an  elder,  98;  takes  missionary  jour- 
ney, 103;  member  of  High  Council, 
169. 

Smith,  Sardius,  killed  at  Haun's  Mill, 
235. 

Smith,    Silas,   29. 

Smith,  Sylvester,  member  of  High 
Council,  169;  chosen  a  seventy,  182; 
clerk  at  general  assembly,  185;  apos- 
tasy  of,   200. 

Smith,  Thomas  L.,  discouraging  report 
of,    445. 

Smith,  Warren,  killed  at  Haun's  Mill, 
235. 

Smith,  William,  baptized  98;  chosen  an 
apostle,  181;  excommunication  of, 
463. 

Smoot,  Abraham  O.,  leads  company  of 
pioneers,   461;   495,   499.  ^ 

Smoot,  Reed,  case  of,  before  the  Sen- 
ate, 625,  627;  reply  of,  to  charvjes. 
627;   the  case  of.  decided.   628. 

Snow,  Erastus,  accompanies  Orson 
Pratt  to  Salt  Lake  Valley,  449;  call 
ing  of,  to  apostleship,  472;  mission  of, 
to  Scandinavia,  483. 
Snow,  Lorenzo,  calling  of,  to  apostle- 
ship, 472;  mission  of,  to  Itaiy.  ■^83; 
sustained  as  President,  615;  sta^e 
ment  of,  on  Roberts  Case,  617;  holds 
solemn  assembly,  619;  issues  bonds, 
619;  teaches  tithing,  619;  death  of, 
621.. 

Snow,  Zerubbabel,  477. 

Solemn    Assembly,    in    Kirtland    Te-nple. 

189. 
Southwick,    Edward,    345,    350. 

Spencer,   Daniel,   359;  leads  companv  o^ 
pioneers,    461;    calling   of,    to    preside, 
472. 
Spencer,    Orson,    492. 
Spiritual    Gifts,    ceased    in   the   primitive 

Church,  9. 
Sprinkling,    doctrine    of,    denies   mercies 

of  Christ,  10. 
Staines,    William    C,    508. 


INDEX 


691 


Stakes  of  Zion,  to  be  appointed  in  Mis- 
souri, 210,  212;  organized  in  Illin- 
ois and  Iowa,  268;  organization  of,  in 
Salt  Lake  Valley,  460,  461. 

Standing,    James,    415. 

Standing,  Joseph,  murder  of,  585; 
586. 

Stanton,  Edward,  530. 

Statehood    for  Utah,    612. 

Steadwell,  Mary,  wounded  at  Ilaun's 
Mill,  234. 

Steel,  John,  456. 

Steel,   Young  Elizabeth,   456. 

Stenhouse,  T.   B.  H.,   483,   546. 

Steptoe,    Col.    Edward   J.,    496. 

Stiles,   Judge,   494. 

Stoddard,  Judson  L.,   499. 

Stowel,  Josiah,  59;  testifies  for  Joseph 
Smith,    100. 

Strang,   James  J.,    390   and   note. 

Strickland,   O.   F.,   550,    551. 

Stringham,  William,   baptized,  99. 

Strong,   Elial,   151. 

Strubble   Bill,   The,   605. 

Stout,    Hosea,    484. 

Sugar   Creek,    401. 

Tabernacle,    539. 

Tabernacle  Choir,  at  World's  Fair,  611. 

Talmadge,   Rev.   T.   De  Witt,   578,   592. 

Tanner,    Thomas,    437. 

Tarbill,    Squire,    59. 

Taylor,  John,  loyalty,  of,  199;  petitions 
Missouri  Legislature,  250 ;  assists 
Saints  to  leave  Missouri,  259;  called 
to  apostleship,  260;  sent  to  Carthage 
to  see  Gov.  Ford,  369;  in  Carthage 
jail,  380;  wounding  of,  383;  arrival 
of,  from  England,  436;  mission  of, 
to  France,  483;  remarks  of,  on  ap- 
proach of  army,  501;  character  and 
labors  of,  575;  comment  on  Reynolds 
Case,  576;  enjoined  b^  the  court  as 
trustee-in-trust,  583;  remarks  of,  at 
Jubilee  Celebration,  587,  588;  sus- 
tained as  President,  589;  prediction 
of  an  approaching  storm,  596;  d;:.a'h 
of,   600. 

Taylor,  John  W.,  case  of  630;  resig:ia- 
tjon   of,   631. 


Teasdale,  George,  589;  called  to  apostle- 
ship, 621. 

Temple,  dedication  of  site  in  Zion,  134; 
at  Kirtland,  153;  blessings  in  Kirt- 
land,  188;  dedication  of  Kirtland, 
190;  revelation  on  the  Nauvoo,  302, 
303;  order  of  building,  309;  laying 
cornerstones  of  Nauvoo,  308,  309; 
dedication  of  font  in  Nauvoo,  310; 
sealing  blessings  obtained  in  the,  340; 
ordinance  work  in  Nauvoo,  400;  ded- 
ication of  Nauvoo,  400;  site  chosen 
for  Salt  Lake,  454;  laying  corner- 
stones of  Salt  Lake,  481,  482;  dedi- 
cation of  St.  George,  563;  dedication 
of  Logan,  590;  dedication  of  Manti, 
604;  dedication  of  Salt  Lake,  610; 
dedication  of  Hawaiian,  639. 

Test   Oath,   The,   594  . 

Therlkill,   Milton  H.,   456. 

Therlkill,    George   W.,    456. 

"This   is   the   Place,"   450. 

Thomas,  Judge  Jesse  B.,   368. 

Thompson,  Robert  B.,  272,  300,  312. 

Tillery,    Samuel,    (jailer)    254,   256. 

Times  and  Seasons,   311,  316. 

Tithing,   179;   law  of,   213. 

Tomlinson,  Brother,  assists  Joseph 
Smith,   205. 

Town,   David,   346. 

Transubstantiation,  a  doctrine  ot  Catu- 
olics,    10. 

Tribulations  to  come  before  blessings. 
131. 

Tribune,  Salt  Lake,  548,  596,  629. 

Turley,    Theodore,   255,    374. 

Turnham,   Judge,    175,    254. 

Union  Pacific   R.    R.,    541. 

Union  Vedette,  531,  533. 

Urim  and  Thummim,  deposited  with 
the  plates,  52,  55,  57;  not  to  be 
shown,  53;  delivered  to  Joseph  Sm'th, 
60;  used  in  the  translation  of  the 
plates,  62;  revelation  given  through, 
65;  taken  from  Joseph  Smith  and  re- 
stored again,  66;  should  be  shown  tt 
three  witnesses,  74. 

Ut^h   Central,    R.    R.,    541, 


692  INDEX 

Utah    Commission,    The,    593;    test    oath  Wentworth,    John,    letter    to,    315, 

of,    594.  West,    contemplated    expedition    to    th-:, 

Utah,  Territory  of,  created,   477.  358. 

Weston,    Samuel,    Justice   of   the   Peacj, 

Van    Buren,    Martin,    answer   of,    to   Jo-  164. 

seph    Smith,   289,   292.  Whitehead,    Benjamin,   defends   Nauvoo, 

Van    Vliet,     Capt.    Stewart,     500,     501,  419. 

502.  Whiting,   Colonel,   30. 
Varian,   Charles   S.,   613.  Whitmer,     Christian,     witness    of    Book 
Vaughan,  Vernon  H.,  550.  of  Mormon,  78;  to  be  remembered  by 
Vedette,   the  Union,   531,   533.  bishop  of  Zion,   143;   death  of,   188. 
Venable,   Dr.   Samuel    (mobber),  223.  Whitmer,  David,  meets  the  Prophet,  70; 
Vicar    of    Croyden,    denounces    printing,  baptized,   71;  testimony  of,   80;   at  or- 
17.  ganization    of    Church,    91;    to    be    re- 
Vision,    of    Joseph    Smith,    41,    43,     44,  membered  by  bishop  of  Zion,   143;  re- 
47;    rejected,     47;    of     the     Celestial  jected    by    the     Saints,    206;    excom- 
Kingdom,   188;  of  the  glories,   144.  municated,   208,   209. 

Whitmer,  Jacob,  witness  of  Book  of 
Wade  Bill,  542.  Mormon,  78;  excommunicated,  209. 
Wade  J.  H.  527.  Whitmer,  John,  71;  witness  of  the  Book 
Waite,  Charles  B.,  (Judge)  528,  529.  of  Mormon,  78;  appointed  historian. 
Walker,  Cyrus,  345,  350,  355.  124;  offers  himself  a  ransom,  161;  re- 
Walker  William  484.  jected  by  the  Saints,  206;  excom- 
Wall  General  293.  municated,  207;  withholds  Church 
Wallace,    George   B.,    leads   company   ot  Record,    208;     testifies    to     truth     of 

pioneers    461.  Book    of    Mormon,    260,    261. 
Wandell,    Charles   W..    484.  Whitmer,    Peter,    Jr.,    zeal    of,    71;    bap- 
Ward,  Thomas,  337.  tized,    71;    witness   of    Book   of    Mor- 
Warren,    Major  W.    B.,    414.  mon,    78;    at   organization   of   Church, 
Washington,    conspiracy    in,    403.  91;    mission   to    Lamanites,    114. 
Wasson,      Lorenzo      D.,      accuses      the  Whitmer,      Peter,      Sen.,      receives     the 
Prophet    of    fleeing    from    the    flock.  Prophet,     71;     Church     organized     at 
374.  home   of,    91. 
Water,  danger  on  the,  135,   136.  Whitney,  Newel  K.,  435;  death  of,  49C. 
Watt,  George  D.,  359.  Wight,    Lyman,   joins   the    Church,    116; 
Webster,    Daniel,    479.  ordains  high  priests,    126;  arrested  on 
Wells,   Daniel  H.,  sells  land  to  Church,  Peniston    charges,    218;    tried    Sefore 
268;     elected     alderman     of     Nauvoo,  Judge   King,   219;   aids   in  defense  of 
272;    carries    message    to    the    Gov^r-  Far    West,     237;     taken     prisoner    at 
nor,    300;    trial    of    Joseph    Smith    be-  Far  West,  238,  239;  in  Liberty  prison, 
fore,      368;      defends     Nauvoo,      419;  249;   escapes  from  Missouri,  256;  dis 
called  to  the  Presidency,  492;   at  S'l-  fellowshiped,   472. 

ver  Lake,  499;   in  Echo  Canyon,   503;  Williams,  Abiathar  B.,  affidavit  of,  364. 

request    of,   to    Gov.    Shaffer,    denied,  Williams,      Frederick      G.,      joins      the 

551,    552;    falsely    accused    of    crime,  Church,    116;    on    misison    to    Laman- 

559;  testimony  of,  in  Miles  Case,  580;  ites,     116;    counselor    in    First    Presi- 

imprisonment    of,    581;    demonstration  dency,   151,  152;  rejected  as  counselor 

in  honor  of,  582.  in    First    Presidency,    204;    return    of. 

Wells,   Heber   M.,    613.  to  the  Church,  296. 

Wells,  R.  W.,   166,   167.  Williams,  Levi   (mobber),  415. 


INDEX 


693 


Williams,    Thomas    S.,    447. 
Williams,  Wiley  C.    (mobber),  229. 

Willie,  James  G.,   486,   490. 

Willis,  Lieut.  William  W.,  427. 

Wilson,   Alex.,   519,   521. 

Wilson,    Charles   A.,   550. 

Wilson,  Harmon  T..  under  arrest.  346, 
347,   350,   355. 

Wilson,    Gen.,    Moses.    236,    242,    247. 

Winder,  John  R.,  counselor  to  President 
Joseph    F.    Smith   623;    death   of,    633. 

Winter  Quarters,  411,  413,  433,  437, 
462. 

Witnesses,  the  Three  Special,  72;  rev- 
elation to,  7Z;  behold  the  plates,  75, 
)!6;  their  testimony,  76,  77;  the 
Eight,  behold  the  plates,  78;  their 
testimony,  78;  impossibility  of  collu- 
sion of,  80. 

Woodruff,  Wilford,  loyalty  of,  199; 
called  to  apostleship,  214;  ordained 
an  apostle,  262;  gives  account  of 
miraculous  healing  at  Montrose,  269, 
270;  departs  for  England.  277.  279; 
labors  of,  in  Herefordshire,  282;  re- 
turn of,  from  England,  408;  preaches 
at  first  meeting  in  Salt  Lake  Valley, 
451;  called  on  Mission  to  Canada, 
462;  sustained  as  President,  603;  is- 
sues the  manifesto,  606;  unvails  the 
Pioneer  Monument,  613;  death  of, 
614. 

Wood,  William  T.,  163. 

Wooden-Gun   Rebellion,    5 Si 

Woods,   J.  W.    (attorney),   37/. 

Woods,  Rev.  Sachiel  (mobber),  222, 
228,  24L 

"Word  of  Wisdom,"  149;  revelation 
on,   169;  action  of  High  Council,   169. 

World   War,   The,   634. 

Woman  Suffrage,   546. 

Worrell,    Frank,    379,    381. 

Wycliffe's  Bible,  16. 

Yearsley,  David  D.,   358. 
York,  John,  killed   at  Haun's  Mill,   235. 
Young,   Ann   Eliza,   560. 
Young,  Alphonzo,   359. 
Young,    Brigham,    visits    Joseph    Smith, 
150,     151;     speaks    in    tongues,     150; 


chosen  an  Apostle,  181;  loyalty  of, 
199;  flees  from  Kirtland,  204;  peti- 
tions Missouri  Legislature,  250;  as- 
sists Saints  to  leave  Missouri,  259; 
fulfils  prophecy  at  Far  West,  261; 
departs  for  England  with  others  of 
the  apostles,  227;  arrives  in  Eng- 
land with  other  apostles,  280;  ar- 
rival of,  in  Nauvoo,  387;  remarks  of, 
387;  at  special  meeting  of  August 
8th.  387;  transfiguration  of.  388; 
loyal  expression  of,  399;  reply 
of,  to  Gov.  Ford,  399;  departure  of, 
for  the  West,  401 ;  organization  of 
camp  by,  402,  405;  sustained  Presi- 
dent over  all  the  camps,  405;  arrival 
of,  at  Missouri  River,  407,  408;  rev- 
elation to,  433;  in  council  with  apos- 
tles, 435;  return  of,  to  Winter  Quart- 
ers, 436;  meeting  of,  with  Battalion 
members  from  Pueblo,  447;  arrival 
in  Salt  Lake  Valley,  450;  advice  of, 
to  pioneers  in  Salt  Lake  Valley,  451, 
452;  exploration  by,  452,  453;  se- 
lects site  for  temple,  454;  instruc- 
tion of,  456;  return  of,  to  Winter 
Quarters,  459;  instructions  and  bless- 
ing of,  for  pioneers,  460;  sustained  as 
President  of  the  Church,  463;  de- 
parture of,  for  the  Salt  Lake  Valley, 
467;  arrival  of,  in  Salt  Lake  VailJY. 
(1848)  467;  appointed  of,  as  gov- 
ernor, 477;  accused  by  territorial  of- 
ficials of  lawlessness,  478;  denies 
charges  of  federal  officers,  479;  at 
laying  of  cornerstones,  of  Salt  Lake 
Temple,  481;  vision  of.  482;  second 
term  of,  as  governor,  496;  at  celebra- 
tion at  Silver  Lake,  499,  500;  proc- 
clamation  of,  502;  ultimatum  of,  504; 
welcome  of,  to  (Governor  Alfred 
Cumming,  508;  attitude  of,  to'vards 
Arkansas  emigrants,  514,  515;  com- 
ment of,  on  "civilization,"  520;  ac- 
cused by  Cradlebaugh  of  Mountain 
Meadows  crime,  524;  enemies  of,  at- 
tempt to  capture,  525;  sends  message 
over  telegraph,  527;  inspiration  of, 
533;    communication     of,    with    G?n. 


694 


INDEX 


Sherman,  535,  536;  answer  of,  to  the 
merchants,  537;  advice  of,  to  L.  D.  S., 
538;  respect  of,  for  civil  authority, 
549;  on  trial,  557,  560;  indictments 
against,  558;  falsely  accused  of  crime, 
559;  present  at  dedication  of  St. 
George  Temple,  563;  death  "of,  563; 
the   administration    of,    565. 

Young,  Brigham,  Jr.,  call  of,  to  the 
apostleship,  540;  imprisoned  by  Judge 
Emerson,   584. 

Young,  Brigham  H.,  kidnapping  of,  415. 

Young,  John,  death  of,  297;  482. 

Young,  Joseph,  chosen  president  of  the 
seventy,   182;   489. 

Young,  Phineas,  358. 

Young,  Phineas  H.,  kidnapping  of,  415. 


Young,    Richard   M.,   264,   290. 

Zelph,    white    Lamanite,    171. 

Zion,  days  of  rejoicing  of,  93;  a  place 
of  refuge,  124;  the  New  Jerusalem, 
124;  to  be  built  in  Missouri,  128;  lo- 
cation of  revealed,  130;  dedication  of 
land  of,  132;  glory  of,  131,  133;  ob- 
ject of  mission  to,  136;  to  be  ob- 
tained by  purchase,  138;  stakes  of, 
146;  stake  of,  at  Kirtland,  152,  153; 
to  be  built  by  law  of  consecration, 
156;  not  to  be  removed,  170;  to  be 
built  upon  celestial  law,   177. 

Zion's  Camp,  170;  journeys  of,  171; 
threatened  by  the  mob,  173;  cholera 
in  camp,  177;  camp  disbands,  177, 
178. 


A,  E-  'i  i-.ornson. 


il 

inillillll 

u 

m 

!     ;il  i! 

V     .3  1 

^^^^1^^  H 

4                                    f 

1          i  \ 

1    |™Mm 

!                       Hi 

i    ji 

! 

!■' 

I- 

hi                                                          !,     . 

^-^"i      1  1  ••-  ^ 

ii;:             ^    1       p. 

:•          ■    1      r 

;.                   ;!i  11      Ml  'y- : 

